Skip to main content

Full text of "Understanding Muhammad and Muslims"

See other formats



UNDERSTANDING 

MUHAMMAD 

AND 

NU^Lim 


Ali Sina 




Publisher: Felibri.com 
felibri@gmail.com 
Publication date: November 2014 
Distributed by Ingram Book Group 


Library and Archives Canada Cataloguing in Publication 

Sina, Ali 

Understanding Muhammad and muslims / by Ali Sina. 
Includes index. 

ISBN 978-1-926800-05-9 

1. Muhammad, Prophet, d. 632—Psychology. 2. Islam- 
Controversial literature. I. Title. 

BP169.S55 2011 297.6'3 C2011-904701-2 


Copyright © Ali Sina 

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in 
a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, 
mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior 
permission of the publisher. For information about permission to translate or 
reproduce selections from this book, write to faithfreedom2@gmail.com 


Picture on the cover: Muhammad on Mount Hira, by Nicholas Roerich 1932, 
Courtesy of Roerich Museum, roerich.org 



Blurbs 


A blisteringly honest, thoroughly documented, and piercingly insightful 
investigation of the root causes within Islam of the fanaticism and violence that 
today threatens the entire world. Should be required reading at the State Department 
and the White House. — Robert Spencer, director of Jihad Watch and author of The 
Politically Incorrect Guide to Islam and the Crusades (Regnery) 


With great courage, perspicacity, and trenchant wit, Ali Sina demolishes a host of 
politically correct myths about Islam, and its founder. One wishes policymaking 
elites would avail themselves of his insights which shatter the dangerous delusions of 
their own invented Islam. Andrew G. Bostom, MD, author of “The Legacy of Jihad ” 

To understand Muhammad and the malignant “religion” he created, I would 
recommend that you read Ali Sina’s Understanding Muhammad and Muslims. It 
is a masterful, scholarly work that examines the life of Muhammad and reveals him 
in ways that demonstrate how he created a cult around himself. It was an ugly, 
violent, narcissistic life and one that now holds more than a billion people around 
the world in its grasp. — Bookviews by Alan Caruba, a charter member of the 
National Book Critics. 

The war against jihad can and must be won, in spite of the Western elite class that is 
instinctively prone to appeasement and betrayal. The first task is to analyze frankly 
the identity and character of the enemy and the nature of the threat. It is essential to 
discard the taboos and to discuss Islam without fear or guilt, or the shackles of 
mandated thinking. Ali Sina's new book makes an important contribution to that 
objective. Dr. S. Trifkovic, Foreign Affairs Editor CHRONICLES 

A powerful, no holds barred look at an ideology of hate and what must be done to 
eradicate it. This book pulls no punches. A must read for anyone seeking to 
understand Islamist terrorism "Professor Kim Ezra Shienbaum, Ph.D Dept, of 
Political Science, Rutgers University’ Camden, NJ. Chief Editor of Beyond Jihad. 

Half a century ago Whittaker Chambers in his book “Witness”, warned us about the 
deadly danger of Communism. Now Ali Sina issues this clarion call regarding the 
threat of Islam. "Witness" could only have been written by one who knew 
Communism from within; the same can be said of The Islam Threat that is written 
from a perspective of one who knew Islam intimately from within. Islam is more 
dangerous than communism because it is camouflaged as “religion”. Jacob 
Thomas, Consultant on Middle Eastern affairs / Columnist 




Foreword 

By Ibn Warraq 




44 


li Sina was bom in Iran. Like most educated Iranians he 
believed that Islam was a humanistic religion that respected 
human rights. But Mr. Sina was also blessed with an 
enquiring mind, a rationalistic spirit that questioned, 
probed, and looked at the evidence unflinchingly. What he slowly discovered about 
the real Islam shook him morally and intellectually, and what is more, made him 
realize, long before September 11, 2001, that unless someone spoke the truth about 
the faith he was born into, the world would be faced with a system of thought and 
belief that would destroy not just the West, but civilization as a whole. Since his 
epiphanous moment when he discovered the inhuman nature of this religion, Mr. 
Sina has dedicated his life to discussing, criticizing, exposing the unacceptable 
aspects of Islam on his widely quoted website Faith Freedom International. 

The West can make use of defectors, like Mr. Sina, from Islam (apostates) in 
the way the West used defectors from communism. 

As I wrote in Leaving Islam , 1 there are very useful analogies to be drawn 
between Communism and Islam, such as the ones Maxime Rodinson 2 and Bertrand 
Russell have pointed out between the mindset of the communists of the 1930s and 
the Islamists of the 1990s and 21st century. As Russell said, “Among religions, 
Bolshevism [Communism] is to be reckoned with Mohammedanism rather than 
with Christianity and Buddhism. Christianity and Buddhism are primarily personal 
religions, with mystical doctrines and a love of contemplation. 

Mohammedanism and Bolshevism are practical, social, unspiritual, concerned 
to win the empire of this world.” 3 Hence the interest in the present situation and its 
haunting parallels with the communism of the Western intellectuals in the 1930s. 
As Koestler said, “You hate our Cassandra cries and resent us as allies, but when all 
is said, we ex-Communists are the only people on your side who know what it’s all 



Ibn Warraq. Leaving Islam. Apostates Speak Out. Amherst: Prometheus Books, p.136 
Maxime Rodinson: Islam et communisme, une ressemblance frappante, in Le Figaro 
[Paris, daily newspaper], 28 Sep. 2001 

Theory and Practice of Bolshevism, London, 1921 pp .5, 29, 114 


3 B.Russell 


V 



Understanding Muhammad 


about.” 4 As Crossman wrote in his introduction, “Silone [an ex-Communist] was 
joking when he said to Togliatti that the final battle would be between the 
Communists and ex-Communists. But no one who has not wrestled with 
Communism as a philosophy and Communists as political opponents can really 
understand the values of Western Democracy. The Devil once lived in Heaven, and 
those who have not met him are unlikely to recognize an angel when they see one.” 5 

Communism has been defeated, at least for the moment, lslamism has not, and 
perhaps the final battle will be between Islam and Western Democracy. And these 
ex-Muslims, to echo Koestler’s words, on the side of Western Democracy, are the 
only ones who know what it’s all about, and we would do well to listen to their 
Cassandra cries. 

We who live in the free West and enjoy freedom of expression and scientific 
inquiry should encourage a rational look at Islam, should encourage Quranic 
criticism. Only Quranic criticism can help Muslims to look at their Holy Scripture 
in a more rational and objective way, and prevent young Muslims from being 
fanaticized by the Quran’s less tolerant verses. It is the civic duty of all individuals 
living in the West to inform themselves about Islam. But if they would only consult 
the works available in the megastores, they will find apologists of Islam. It is only 
by going through the meticulously documented and impeccably argued website of 
Mr. Sina and his team of writers that we would be able to obtain a more just 
appraisal of Islam. Now, of course, we have Ali Sina's book which I urge all 
responsible citizens whose critical faculties have not been lulled into confusion and 
befuddlement by oft-repeated slogans about Islam being a religion of peace to read 
carefully. Thanks to the courageous efforts of independent scholars like Ali Sina, 
there can no longer be any excuse for remaining ignorant about a religion that may 
annihilate all that you cherish and hold worth defending. 

Ibn Warraq is the author of Leaving Islam, What the Koran Really Says, 
The Quest for the Historical Muhammad, The Origins of the Koran arid Why I 
Am Not a Muslim, the book that inspired many Muslims to awake and question 
their cherished faith. 


4 A.Koestler, et al, The God That Failed, Hamish Hamilton, London, 1950, p.7 

5 Ibid. p16 


VI 



Synopsis 



'eace cannot be attained as long as there are ideologies that 
promote hate. People don’t naturally do evil. They do evil when 
indoctrinated. Good people do evil things when they perceive 
injustice. Often their perception is imaginary. Masses of people 


can be manipulated to believe that they are victimized. They then become filled 
with hate, seek revenge and commit atrocities while considering them-selves 
righteous and justifying every cruelty. Islam is one such a doctrine. 

In the 13 years since September 11, 2001, there have been over 24300 terrorst 
attacks, resulting in the death and injury of hundreds of thousands of civilians 
throughout the world. This is on average 5 terrorist attacks per day. The perpetrators 
of these attacks were not monsters; they were Muslims. They believed and acted in 
accordance with their faith. There are millions more who think like them and are 
ready to do the same. 

If you think Islamic terrorism is a new phenomenon, think again. Islam owes its 
success to terrorism. Since the day Muhammad set foot in Medina, he started his 
campaign of terror. His followers have been doing the same ever since. 

Muslims are intolerant, supremacist, bullying and violent. They are volatile 
and can explode if contradicted. At the same time, they abuse and violate the rights 
of people of other faiths. To understand them, one must understand their prophet. 
Muslims worship and emulate Muhammad. Islam is Muhammadism. Only by 
understanding him can one understand them. Understanding Muhammad is a 
psychobiography. It goes beyond the stories. It seeks to unveil the mystery of the 
man worshipped by 1.5 billion people. 

Historians tell us Muhammad used to withdraw to a cave, spending days 
wrapped in his thoughts. He heard bells ringing and had ghostly visions. He 
thought he was demon possessed, until his wife reassured him he had become a 
prophet. Convinced of his prophetic status, he was intolerant of those who rejected 
him, assassinated those who criticized him, raided, looted, and massacred entire 
populations. He reduced thousands to slavery, and allowed his men to rape their female 
captives. All of this, he did with a clear conscience and a sense of entitlement. 

He was magnanimous toward those who admired him, but vengeful toward 
those who did not. He believed he was the most perfect human creation and the 
universe's raison d'etre. Muhammad was no ordinary man. He was a 
narcissist. Focusing on the "why" rather than the "what," this book unravels the 
mystique of one of the most enigmatic men in history. 


Vll 


Understanding Muhammad 


Muhammad believed in his own cause. He was so certain of the reality of his 
hallucinations that he expected everyone to believe them too. In his book, he makes 
Allah, who was none but his own alter ego, indignantly asks “ What! Do you then 
dispute with him [Muhammad] as to what he saw?”(Q.53:12) This is 
psychopathology. Why should others believe in what he saw? Wasn’t it up to him 
to prove what he saw was real? Only a narcissist expects others to believe in his 
claims without asking for evidence. 

Muhammad was an orphan. Spurned by his mother in his infancy and left in 
the care of a Bedouin couple, he had a loveless childhood. He then passed on to the 
care of his grandfather and uncle who took pity on him and spoiled him. Not 
receiving love at a time he needed unconditional love, and not receiving discipline 
when he needed to learn about boundaries, he developed a narcissistic personality 
disorder, which is a trait that made him a megalomaniac and bereft of conscience. 

Muhammad fantasized about unlimited power, expected praise and 
admiration, believed he was special, and expected others to believe him and go 
along with his ideas and plans. He took advantage of others, was jealous, yet 
believed others were jealous of him, and was extremely hurt when rejected, to the 
point of killing those who deserted him. He lied and deceived, feeling entitled and 
justified in doing so. All of these emotional dysfunctions are traits of Narcissistic 
Personality Disorder. 

Thanks to another mental illness, Temporal Lobe Epilepsy, the prophet of Islam 
had vivid hallucinations, which he interpreted as mystical and divine 
intimations. When he claimed he heard voices, saw angels and other ghostly 
entities, he was not lying. He could not distinguish reality from fantasy. 

Muhammad also suffered from obsessive compulsive disorder, causing his 
fixations on numbers, rituals and stringent rules. This explains why he lived an 
austere life and why his religion is filled with absurd rules and rituals. 

In the later years of his life Muhammad was affected by Acromegaly, a 
degenerative disease caused by excessive production of a growth hormone, resulting 
in large bones, cold and fleshy hands and feet and coarse facial features such as 
enlarged lips, nose and tongue. Acromegaly occurs after the age of 40 and usually 
kills the patient in his early 60s. It causes erectile dysfunction (impotence). On the 
other hand temporal lobe hyper activism increases libido. This explains 
Muhammad's sexual vagaries in his old age and why in the later years of his life he 
had such an insatiable craving for sex, but no children. He would visit all his 9 
wives in one night to touch and fondle them without having intercourse. Impotence 
explains Muhammad’s insecurity, paranoia, and intense jealousy in regards to his 
young wives. He ordered them to cover themselves, lest younger men would cast a 
lusting eye on them. Today, Muslim women veil themselves, because Muhammad 
was impotent. Muhammad's illnesses explain many mysteries of Islam. 

The combination of all these psychological disorders and his unusual 
physiognomy made Muhammad a phenomenon that set him apart from ordinary 

viii 



Synopsis 


people. His uneducated followers interpreted those differences as signs of his 
prophethood. He even convinced them that a large mole on his back was the sign of 
his prophethood. 

Like devotees of all cults, his followers rose to champion his cause with 
dedication. By defying death and butchering others, they made Islam the world's 
second largest religion, and now the biggest threat to human civilization. 

Why is it important to know Muhammad? It’s because over a billion people 
strive to emulate him. Consequently, his psychological traits are bequeathed to his 
followers. If he was insane, we cannot expect sanity from those who try to be like 
him. It is by understanding Muhammad that we can understand Muslims, and 
predict these unpredictable people. 

We live in a dangerous time. When a fifth of humanity worships a psychopath, 
eulogizes suicide bombing, and thinks killing and martyrdom are ultimate acts of 
piety, the world becomes a dangerous place. When these people acquire the atomic 
bomb, the earth becomes a powder keg. Islam is a cult. As long as Muslims believe 
in Muhammad, they are a threat to others and to themselves. 

What is the solution? Muslims must leave Islam. They must discard their 
culture of hate and join the rest of mankind as fellow humans. Alternatively, non- 
Muslims must separate themselves from them, ban Islam, end their immigration and 
send home those who refuse to integrate and plot against democracy. 

Islam is incompatible with democracy. It is a warring creed. Muslims take 
advantage of democracy to promote their cult in order to destroy it. They want to 
establish a worldwide dictatorship. 

Islam is barbarity. Islamic culture and Islamic civilization are oxymoron. On 
the other hand, Islamic terrorism is redundancy. The only way to avert the clash 
between this barbarity and civilization is to expose the fallacy of Islam and 
demystify it. Muslims must be weaned from this cult, for humanity to live in 
peace. 

Understanding Muhammad is imperative for both Muslims and non-Muslims. 
This book makes that task easy. 

Thousands of Muslims have left Islam after reading this book. The evidence 
presented is overwhelming and the conclusion is inescapable. Understanding 
Muhammad will put an end to Islam. Before dismissing this claim as hyperbole, 
read the book and you too will come to the same conclusion. The challenge is to 
convince Muslims to read it. A great majority of Muslims will not read books that 
are critical of their religion. The greatest gift one person can give to another is the 
gift of doubt. Unfortunately that is what Muslims dread most. 


IX 




Contents 


FOREWORD.1 

WHO WAS MUHAMMAD?.7 

The Birth and Childhood of Muhammad.8 

Marriage to Khadijah.13 

Mystical Experience.14 

The Myth of Persecution.16 

Immigration to Medina.23 

Why the Yathribi Arabs Converted?.25 

Divide and Rule.27 

Promise of Heavenly Rewards.28 

Incite to Violence.30 

Raid.34 

Plunder.36 

Lust.37 

Rape.39 

Torture.41 

Assassination.43 

Genocide.47 

Invasion of Banu Qainuqa’.47 

Invasion of Banu Nadir.49 

Invasion of Banu Quraiza:.53 

Did the Meccans call Muhammad Honest?.55 

Taqiyah: The Holy Deception.56 

MUHAMMAD’S PERSONALITY PROFILE.61 

What is Narcissism?.61 

The Cult of the Narcissist.66 

The Cause of the Narcissist.67 

The Legacy of the Narcissist.68 

Narcissist Wants To Be God.69 

What Causes Narcissism?.72 

Khadijah’ s Influence on Muhammad.76 

The Case of a Narcissist.81 

Muhammad’s Belief in His Own Cause.83 


xi 



































Understanding Muhammad 


More on the Policy of Divide and Rule.86 

A Comparison between Islam and the Cult of the Narcissist.87 

License to Lie.92 

License to Violate Moral Codes.94 

Special Privileges.95 

Total Control.97 

Muhammad’s Sacred Secretions.98 

MUHAMMAD’S ECSTATIC EXPERIENCES.101 

Suicidal Thoughts.106 

Temporal Lobe Epilepsy.109 

Symptoms of Temporal Lobe Seizure .Ill 

Other Symptoms of TLE.113 

Muhammad Was Not Lying.118 

The Origin of Muhammad’s Mystical Experiences.119 

Brain Stimulation Creates Shadow Person.121 

Camel Kneeling Under the Power of Revelation.123 

The Case of Phil K. Dick.124 

Other Cases of TLE.125 

Other Famous People with Epilepsy.129 

Sexuality, Religious Experience and Temporal Lobe Hyper Activation 
.133 

OTHER MENTAL DISORDERS.135 

Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder (OCD).135 

Schizophrenia.140 

Paranoid Personality Disorder.144 

Bipolar Disorder:.146 

The Mystery of the Cave Hira.146 

PHYSICAL AILMENTS.149 

Acromegaly.149 

Impotence.157 

MUHAMMAD’S CULT.163 

A Comparison of Muhammad with a Few Cult Leaders.170 

Jim Jones . 171 

David Koresh . 171 

Order of the Solar Temple: . 173 

Heaven's Gate . 173 

Charles Manson . 174 

Shoko Asahara . 176 

xii 








































Content 


Joseph Kony . 177 

The Cult Leader’s Sexual Appetite.178 

The Harder the Better.179 

The Power of the Big Lie.183 

U SE OF V IOLENCE. 185 

He Frowned.188 

Why Did Everyone Praise Muhammad?.189 

WHEN SANE PEOPLE FOLLOW INSANE PEOPLE.191 

Absolute Obedience.192 

Death as the Proof of Faith.193 

Punishment and Coercion.195 

Elimination of Dissention.196 

Inconsistencies.197 

Destruction of Family Ties.201 

Dissention Prohibition.203 

The Power of Persuasion.204 

Claims of Grandiosity.205 

Claim to Secret Knowledge.207 

Performing Miracles.207 

Distrust of Outsiders and Self -Blame.210 

Unbounded Devotion.211 

Isolationism.212 

Gradual Absorption.215 

Demanding Ultimate Sacrifice.223 

Self- Justification.225 

Dissociation from Responsibility.227 

Total Mind Control.230 

Control of Information.235 

THE PSYCHOLOGY OF FEAR.239 

Physical Control vs. Mind Control.245 

Outright Slavery.248 

Stockholm syndrome.254 

Who Is Attracted to Cults?.260 

RIPPLES AND EFFECTS.263 

Muhammad’s Influence on Nazism.263 

Muhammad’s Influence on Communism.264 

Muhammad’s Influence on Fascism.266 

Islam and the Demise of the Classical Civilization.269 

Islam’s Influence on the Modern West.271 

xiii 










































Understanding Muhammad 

Influence on the Catholic Church.272 

Islam’s Influence on Secret Societies.274 

Islam and the Loss of Half a Millennium .276 

Islam and Muslims’ Backwardness.279 

Muhammad’s Influence on Misogyny.282 

The Increase of Intolerance among Non-Muslims.287 

WHERE ARE WE HEADED? .289 

Minority Rules.297 

Defeating Islam Politically.298 

The Fifth Column among Us. 301 

How TO IT . L EGAL IZ E ISLAM, LEGALLY.303 

INDEX.309 















Prologue 


* 


**• 




Iter the 9/11 attack on America, a distraught American 
mother told me that her son, aged 23, had converted to 
Islam at 14. He had married a Muslim woman whom he 
had never seen before in an arranged marriage by his imam 
(Islamic cleric), and now, with a baby, he wanted to go to Afghanistan to fight for 
the Taliban, killing American soldiers and become a “martyr.” She also said that a 
few years earlier he told her that once Islam takes over America, he will not hesitate 
to behead her, when the order comes to slay the unbelievers. 

Samaira Nazir, a bright and well educated 25-year-old British national of 
Pakistani descent was stabbed to death. Her throat was slashed by her thirty-year- 
old brother and her seventeen-year-old cousin at her parents’ home. Samaira had 
dishonored her family by falling in love with an Afghan man they thought was of 
lower caste and had rejected suitors lined up to meet her in Pakistan. In April 2005 
she was summoned to the family home and ambushed by everyone. A neighbor 
witnessed seeing her trying to escape while her father grabbed her by the hair, 
pulled her back into the house and slammed the door. She was heard screaming, 
“You are not my mother anymore!” which indicates that her mother was also 
involved in her cold-blooded murder. Her nieces, aged two and four were made to 
watch the whole proceeding as the neighbors heard them screaming. The amount of 
blood on the children suggested that they were only feet from the attack. The 
family was educated and well to do. 

Muhammad Ali al-Ayed, a 23-year-old Saudi millionaire's son living in 
America, one August evening, in 2003, he called Sellouk, his old Jewish Moroccan 
friend and suggested they get together. The two had drinks at a bar before going to 
Al-Ayed’s apartment about midnight where he took a knife, stabbed, and nearly 
decapitated his friend. Al-Ayed’s roommate told police the two were not arguing 
before Al-Ayed killed Sellouk. The reason for this cold-blooded murder was 
“religious differences,” said Ayed's attorney. 

Mohammad Taheri-azar was a 25-year-old Iranian graduate from the University 
of North Carolina. One day in March 2006, he rented a SUV and drove it slowly 

1 




Understanding Muhammad 


onto the campus. Then he suddenly accelerated into the college crowd with the 
intent to kill as many people as he could. He hit nine people and injured six of 
them. 

He explained the reason of his attack in a letter that he left in his apartment. He 
wrote, “I live with the holy Koran as my constitution for right and wrong and 
definition of injustice... Allah in the Koran gives permission for those who follow 
Allah to attack those who have waged war against them, with the expectation of 
eternal paradise in case of martyrdom 

**** 

Sanao Menghwar and his wife, a Hindu couple residing in Karachi, Pakistan, 
were traumatized one November evening in 2005, when upon returning from work 
they discovered that all their three daughters were missing. After two days of futile 
searching, they found out that their daughters had been kidnapped and forced to 
convert to Islam. The police arrested three Muslim youths in connection with the 
crime, who were later granted bail by a court because they were minors. The girls 
remain missing. 

“Kidnapping Hindu girls like this has become a normal practice. The girls are 
then forced to sign stamped papers stating that they’ve become Muslims,” says 
Laljee, a Hindu resident of Karachi. “Hindus here are too frightened to vent their 
anger — they fear victimization,” he added. 

Many Hindu girls meet similar fates in Pakistan. They are abducted, forced to 
convert to Islam, and forced to marry a Muslim man while their parents are denied 
the right to see or talk to them. “How can a Muslim girl live and maintain contact 
with kafirs?” remarked Maulvi Aziz, the cleric representing a Muslim kidnapper in 
another case that was taken to the court. 

When a Hindu girl is converted to Islam, hundreds of Muslims take to the 
streets and chant religious slogans. The cries of the parents fall on the deaf ears of 
authorities. The unfortunate girls are then threatened that they will be executed as 
apostates if they recant Islam. Often lawyers avoid taking up these cases, fearing a 
backlash from the extremists. 

In October 2005, three girls were walking through a Cocoa plantation near the 
city of Poso in Indonesia. The girls attended a private Christian school. They were 
attacked and beheaded by a group of Muslims. Police said the heads were found 
some distance from the bodies and one of the heads was left outside a church. 
Muslim militants have targeted central Sulawesi Province and believe that it could 
be turned into the foundation stone of an Islamic state. In 2001 and 2002, Muslims 
began attacking the Christians in that province. The fighting drew Islamic militants 
from all over Indonesia and resulted in the death of more than 1,000 Christians. 


2 



Preface 


On June 18, 2010, Pravda reported the slaughter of a 5-year-old Ukrainian boy 
in the town of Dneprovka, in the Crimea region. As little Viktor Shemyakin played 
in a sandpit with his friends, a stranger strolled up to him. He pointing to a tree and 
said: “Look, there is a bird up there.” When the youngster glanced upwards, the 
maniac plunged a knife into his throat. 

The victim’s three-year-old sister and her five-year-old friend were among a 
group of young children who witnessed the horrifying attack. Viktor’s mother heard 
their screams and ran out of the house to find her child lying in a pool of blood. 

The 27-year-old knifeman Server Ibragimov, was apprehended three hours later 
at his parents' house, where he was hiding in the loft. He confessed to the crime, 
telling police that he was ordered to kill the boy by God. “The man screamed Allahu 
Akbar when killing the boy, "said a shocked local. “The kid was slaughtered like a 
goat." 

Sahnoun DaifAllah, a 42 year old chemist from Gloucester, UK, caused 
£700,000 damage when in May 2008 he went on spraying a mixture of his urine and 
feces on foods in two supermarkets, on children books in a bookshop, and in a pub, 
as his personal campaign of jihad. When caught by the Police, he did not resist, 
instead he said, you are doing your work and I am doing my work. 

In the February of the same year two Muslim shop-owners, Saeed Hasmi, 25, 
and Jan Yadgari, 23, were fined £1,500 for selling chocolate cake - which had been 
sprinkled with human feces. A horrified customer ate the foul-smelling gateaux but 
noticed that it didn't taste or smell "quite right" and handed the cake to public health 
scientists. The analysts soon established that the sweet treat was covered in feces. 
The pair admitted the charge. 

Muriel Degauque a 38-year-old Belgian woman who, according to a neighbor 
who knew her since childhood, was an “absolutely normal” little girl, who liked to 
go for sled rides when it snowed, married a Muslim man and converted to Islam. On 
November 9, 2005, she traveled with her husband through Syria to Iraq, where she 
blew herself up in an attack on an Iraqi police patrol. Five policemen were killed 
outright and a sixth officer and four civilians were seriously injured. 

These acts are insane, yet their perpetrators were “absolutely normal” people. 
What motivated them to commit these crimes? The only answer is Islam. 
Everywhere Muslims are busy killing people for what they believe. 

Why? What makes sane people commit insane things? Why are Muslims, as a 
lot, so angry with others, so at war with the world and so quick to resort to 
violence? Millions of Muslims riot and kill completely innocent people anywhere, 
when someone says something about Muhammad in another part of the world. This 
is insane. Yet the perpetrators are completely sane. How can we explain this 

3 



Understanding Muhammad 


paradox? Taheri-azar later declared: “I live with the holy Koran as my constitution 
for right and wrong and definition of justice....Allah gives permission in the Koran 
for the followers of Allah to attack those who have raged [sic] war against them...” 
Later he sent a detailed exposition of the Koran’s teachings on warfare to the 
Carolina campus newspaper. 6 

Has Islam been misunderstood by its practitioners? This is the question I am 
going to answer in this book. 

To understand the violence in Islam, we must understand that Muslims want to 
be, think and act like their prophet. As such, their attitude, thoughts, and actions 
come to reflect those of his. Since in the eyes of his followers, Muhammad is the 
model for all that is righteous, they emulate him in every way. As the result, they 
come to inhabit in his bubble universe, and to the extent that they follow his 
examples, they become like him and extensions of him. They share his character, 
his attitude, and his mindset. To them, he is the best of creation, the most perfect 
human and the perfect model to follow. They believe that if he did something, no 
matter how egregious, it was the right thing. No question is asked and no judgment 
is allowed. 

As a subject, Muhammad is one very few have engaged. Muslims get offended 
if one slights their prophet. Any comment, no matter how innocuous, can elicit 
opprobrium. Though they may allow you to criticize his followers, they do not 
tolerate any criticism of the prophet himself. You can criticize Allah and get away 
with it, but you can’t criticize Muhammad. 

It is not possible to make a thorough evaluation of the psychological profde of 
someone centuries after his death. However, our goal is not to prescribe 
medication, but to get a better insight into the mind of a man who is followed by a 
fifth of humanity. There is a wealth of information about the life of Muhammad that 
is recorded meticulously. Many of these accounts are embellished with exaggeration 
and hyperbole. It is expected of believers to elevate the status of their prophet and 
attribute miracles to him. In the biography of Muhammad, however, we find 
thousands of accounts that don’t portray him as a holy man. He is often depicted as 
a vile, ruthless, cunning, and a pervert. There is no reason to believe these stories 
are false. It is not characteristic of believers to portray their prophet as a villain. So 
if such stories exist, narrated by his close companions and votaries, those who 
believed in him and loved him, in such a large numbers, it is likely that they are 
true. 

Traditions that are diffusely recurrent are called mutawattir. These traditions 
have come down to later generations through chains of narrations, involving diverse 
transmitters. It is virtually impossible that all of them, who often lived in different 


4 



Preface 


localities and espoused (at times radically) different views, would come together, to 
fabricate the exact same damning lie and attribute it to their beloved prophet. 

Availing ourselves of these stories, called hadith, and the Quran, a book 
believed by every Muslim to be the verbatim word of God, we will peer into 
Muhammad’s mind, as we try to understand him and to figure out why he did what 
he did. And we will examine him with our understanding of psychology to assess 
his sanity. 

This book does not intend to psychoanalyze a man who lived 1400 years ago, 
but to unravel his mystique. Muhammad is an enigma to many and particularly to 
his followers who have accepted his myth, and have embraced his image. His 
conduct was ungodly, yet he gave all indications that he believed in his cause. How 
could a man, so vengeful, so ruthless, and so depraved, have so much charisma and 
leave spellbound, his companions and billions of people for so many centuries? 

Michael Hart, in his book, The 100: A Ranking of the Most Influential Persons 
in History, places Muhammad at the very top of his list. How could an illiterate 
man, become the most influential person in history? As this book will show, the 
answer to this question has more to do with human psyche than it does with 
Muhammad. 

There is no other cause for which more blood has been shed than Islam. 
According to some historians, more than 80 million people were massacred by the 
sword of Islam in India alone. Millions were killed in Persia, Egypt, and in all other 
countries that were attacked by Muslims, both during their conquests and in the 
centuries that followed. These bloodsheds continue to this day. 

Some estimates put the number of people massacred by Islamic mujahedeen 
throughout these fourteen centuries at 280 million. If we add the number of 
Muslims butchered by other Muslims the total becomes staggering. 

In an intensive research on the cause and effect of communal riots since 18th 
century (the topic of her Ph.D. thesis) Zenab Banu of Gujarat has analyzed and 
documented major Hindu-Muslim riots spread over 250 years and concluded that 
over 95% of them, which often led to bloodshed, were initiated by Muslims. Her 
thesis has been published in a book titled 'Politics of Communalism' (1978). The 
Gujarati Muslims are 9% of the total population of the state. This means that 
Muslims, as a group, are a whopping 192 times more prone to resort to violence 
than others. Why? 

This book presents two theses. The first is that Muhammad suffered from 
narcissistic personality disorder. The second is that he was affected by temporal 
lobe epilepsy. He had other mental disorders as well, but these two morbidities 
explain the phenomenon of Islam. Muhammad believed in his cause and was 
sincere in his claim. It’s because he could not differentiate the imaginary from the 
real. Those who knew him best, called him majnoon (lunatic, crazy, possessed by 
jinn). Their voices of sanity were silenced when they succumbed to his brute force. 
However, modern discoveries in psychology have finally vindicated them. 

5 



Understanding Muhammad 


Numerous books about Muhammad give full account of his violence. The best 
are those written by his early disciples. Understanding Muhammad, attempts to 
explain what motivated him. 

Enough has been said about Muhammad being a mass murderer, a marauding 
gangster, a pedophile, an assassin, and a lustful womanizer. Muslims hear all that 
and continue believing in him without blinking. They have accepted him as a 
“perfect human” (al ensan-e kamel ) and the “Mercy of God among in the worlds” 
(rahmatan lil alamin). They don’t judge him by the standards of human morality. 
On the contrary, they believe morality should rest by his standards. For them, right- 
wrong and good-evil, are not determined by the Golden Rule, a concept that is alien 
to the Muslim psyche, but by halal (permitted) and haram (forbidden) - wanton 
religious values that have no basis in logic, ethics, or morality. 

Muslims are genuinely incapable of questioning Islam. They dismiss every 
doubt and consider things that are incomprehensible as “test.” To pass this test and 
to prove their faith, they must surrender their intelligence and believe in every 
absurdity. The highway to paradise, for Muslims, is through blind faith. While 
thinking and doubting are regarded as roads to hell. 

The arguments presented in this book are not based on the authority of my 
background or credentials. They are backed by evidence that I present in every 
page. Those who read this book can no longer believe in Islam. The insight 
contained herein will end your faith this religion. This may sound presumptuous, 
but don’t judge me until you read the book. The challenge is to make Muslims read 
it. They often give up reading when they see their faith threatened. 


6 



Chapter One 


Who Was Muhammad? 

-- 


Your Lord has not forsaken you, nor does He hate you. The future will he better for 
you than the past. And soon your Lord will give you so that you will be content. Did 
He not find you an orphan and give you shelter? Did He not find you wandering 
and guide you? Did He not find you in need and enrich you? (Q. 93:3-8) 7 



1 et us begin with Muhammad’s story. Who was he and what were 
the circumstances that influenced his thinking? In this chapter we 
will briefly go through the salient points of the life of a man, 
whom over a billion people, literally worship. Muslims claim that 
they worship no one but Allah. Since Allah was Muhammad’s alter ego, in practice, 
it’s him whom they worship. Islam is the personality cult of one man. We will read 
his words as they were dictated in the Quran, claimed by him to be the words of 
God, and see him through the eyes of his companions and wives. We will take a 
look at how he rose from a derelict preacher to become a de facto ruler of Arabia in 
just a decade. We will focus on how he divided people in order to control them, how 
he instilled sedition and hate, and roused some to wage war against others. And, 
how he used raids, rape, torture, and assassinations to cast terror in the hearts of his 
victims and subdue them. We will learn about his genocides and his penchant for 


7 Quran Sura 93: Verses 3-8 (Translations of the Quran in this book are either by Yusuf 
Ali or by Shakir.) My work is not about the sacred scriptures of Islam, but it is based 
directly on them. The passages I cite are taken from the Quran and the Hadith. The 
Quran purports to be not the work of any human, but the very words of Allah himself, from 
beginning to end. The Ahadith (plural for Hadith) are short, collected anecdotes and 
sayings about Muhammad regarded by Muslims as essential to the understanding and 
practice of their religion. It is not necessary for me, in this book, to discuss the 
innumerable questions raised by the Quran and the Hadith, their translation into other 
languages, or the disputes over subtle nuances in those texts. For purposes of this book, 
the passages I cite will mostly speak for themselves. I have taken them from widely 
accepted sources. 





Understanding Muhammad 


deception as a strategy, the very strategy used by Muslims today to take over the 
world. By the time you finish reading this chapter, you will come to see that 
Muslim terrorists are doing exactly what their prophet did. They are the real 
Muslims, not those who claim to me moderate. 

The Birth and Childhood of Muhammad 

In the year 570 A.D., in Mecca, Arabia, a widowed young woman (in her teens) 
named Amina, gave birth to a boy whom she called Muhammad. s Though this was 
her only child, Amina gave him to a Bedouin woman to be raised in the desert when 
he was only six months old. 

Some wealthy Arab women hired wet nurses for their infants. This allowed 
them to have another child right away. More children meant higher status. 
However, Amina was not wealthy. She was a widow with only one child to care for. 
Abdullah, Muhammad’s father, had died six months before his birth. Also, this 
practice was not that common. Khadijah, the first wife of Muhammad who was one 
of the wealthiest women of Mecca, had three children from her previous two 
marriages and bore six to Muhammad. She raised them all on her own. 8 9 

Why would Amina foster her only child? She also did not breastfeed her 
infant. She gave him to Thueiba, a maid of his uncle Abu Lahab (the same uncle 
whom Muhammad cursed in Sura 111), to be nursed. Why Amina did not nurse or 
raise her child is not mentioned. All we can do is to speculate. Was she depressed? 
Did she think that the child was an impediment to the possibility of a remarriage? 

A death in the family can lead to depression. Other factors that may increase a 
woman’s chances of depression are: living alone, anxiety about the fetus, marital or 
financial problems, and the young age of the mother. Amina had just lost her 
husband, she was alone, poor, and young. Based on what we know about her, she 
was a good candidate for depression. Depression may interfere with the mother’s 
ability to bond with her growing baby. Also, during pregnancy, it can place the 


8 Nur al-Din al-Halabi (d. 1634), the author of the book Insan al-'uyun fi sirat al-Amin wa-l- 
Ma’mun, popularly known as al-Sira al-Halabiyya, V.1 page 128, says Muhammad’s birth 
name was Qathem <45 (not to be confused with Qasem which was the name of 
Muhammad’s first son). Qathem means damaged or rotten, such as damaged milk. Al- 
Halabi explains, “After the death of Qathem Ibn Abd-AI-Mu’taleb (Muhammad’s Uncle) at 
the age of nine, three years before Muhammad was born, his father Abd-AI-Mu’taleb felt 
so bad that when the prophet was born, he named him Qathem." The Prophet changed 
his name to Muhammad, “the praised one” either at the age of thirty or after he migrated 
to Medina. This information is not known to Muslims for obvious reasons. It is not 
flattering. However, if it were not true, it would not have been recorded by his followers. 

9 Muhammad had four daughters and two sons. His male children, Qasim and Abd al 
Menaf (named after deity Menaf) died in infancy. His daughters reached adulthood and 
married, but they all died young. The youngest daughter, Fatima, was survived by two 
sons. She outlived Muhammad by only six months. 


8 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


mother at risk for having an episode of depression after delivery (postpartum 
depression). 10 

Some researchers suggest that depression in pregnant women can have direct 
effects on the fetus. Their babies are often irritable and lethargic. These newborns 
may grow into infants who become slow learners, and emotionally unresponsive, 
with behavior problems, such as aggression. 11 

Muhammad grew up among strangers. He was aware that he did not belong to 
those people. He could see that other children had parents. Why his mother, whom 
he visited twice a year, did not want him? Maybe other children also teased him for 
being an orphan. Being an orphan is a stigma in those lands, even today. 

Several decades later, Halima, Muhammad’s wet nurse, recounted that at first 
she did not want to take an orphan child of a poor widow. She accepted him 
because she didn’t find one from a wealthier family, and she didn’t want to return 
with no child, when her friends who had come with her to the city had all found a 
child to foster. Did this reflect in the way she cared for the Muhammad? Did 
Muhammad feel unloved in his foster family’s home during those crucial formative 
years when a person’s character is shaped? 

Halima reported that Muhammad was a solitary child. He would withdraw to 
an imaginary world and converse with friends that no one could see. Was this a 
coping mechanism of a child who felt unloved in the real world and made up one in 
his mind in which he was loved? 

Muhammad's mental health became a matter of concern to his foster parents 
who when he reached the age of five, took him back to Amina. Not having found a 
new husband yet, Amina was reluctant to take the child back, until Halima told her 
about his strange behavior. They had tried to return Muhammad since he was 
weaned at the age of two, but each time Amina insisted that they keep him longer. 
Ibn Ishaq has recorded Halima’s words: “His [Halima’s own son] father said to me, 
‘I am afraid that this child has had a stroke, so take him back to his family before 
the result appears.’... She [Muhammad's mother] asked me what happened and gave 
me no peace until I told her. When she asked if 1 feared a demon had possessed him, 
I replied that I did.” 12 


10 Studies have shown that the newborns of the mothers with prepartum and postpartum 
depressive symptoms had elevated cortisol and norepinephrine levels, lower dopamine 
levels, and greater relative right frontal EEG asymmetry. The infants in the prepartum 
group also showed greater relative right frontal EEG asymmetry and higher 
norepinephrine levels. These data suggest that effects on newborn physiology depend 
more on prepartum than postpartum maternal depression but may also depend on the 
duration of the depressive symptoms, ncbi.nlm.nih.gov 

www.health.harvard.edu/newsweek/Depression_during_pregnancy_and_after_0405.htm 
12 Sirat Ibn Ishaq, page 72: Ibn Ishaq (pronounced Is-haq, Arabic for Isaac) was a Muslim 
historian, born in Medina approximately 85 years after Hijra (704. died 768). (Hijra is 


9 



Understanding Muhammad 


It is not unusual for children to have a wild imagination. Muhammad's case 
must have been exceptionally alarming to concern Halima and her husband. He 
said, “I am afraid that this child has had a stroke.” Years later, Muhammad spoke 
of his strange childhood experiences. “Two men in white clothes came to me with a 
golden basin full of snow. They took me and split open my body. Then they took 
my heart and split it open and took out from it a black clot which they flung away. 
Then they washed my heart and my body with that snow until they made them 
pure.” 13 

What is certain is that impurities of mind don’t appear as a clot in the heart. 
Also sins cannot be removed with surgery and snow is not a good cleaner. It is 
clear that with these tales Muhammad was trying to impress his less than educated 
followers. 

The child was reunited with his mother, but that did not last long. A year later, 
Amina died. Muhammad did not speak of her much. When he conquered Mecca, 
fifty five years after her death, he visited her tomb at Abwa, a place between Mecca 
and Medina and wept. He told his companions, “This is the grave of my mother; the 
Lord has permitted me to visit it. And I sought leave to pray for her, but it was not 
granted. So I called my mother to remembrance, and the tender memory of her 
overcame me, and 1 wept.” 14 

Why would God not allow Muhammad to pray for his mother? What had she 
done to not deserve forgiveness? Unless we believe that God is unjust, this does not 
make sense. Obviously, God had nothing to do with it. It was Muhammad who 
could not forgive his mother, even more than half a century after her death. Did he 
remember her as an unloving cold woman? Was he resentful of her? Did he have 
deep emotional wounds that were never healed? 


Muhammad’s immigration to Medina and the beginning of the Islamic calendar), He was 
the first biographer of Muhammad and his war expeditions. His collection of stories about 
Muhammad was called "Sirat al-Nabi" ("Life of the Prophet"). That book is lost. However, 
a systematic presentation of Ibn Ishaq's material with a commentary by Ibn Hisham (d. 
834) in the form of a recension is available and translated into English. Ibn Hisham, 
admitted that he has deliberately omitted some of the stories that were embarrassing to 
Muslims. Part of those embarrassing stories were salvaged by Tabari, (838-923) one of 
the most prominent Persian historians and a commentator of the Quran. 

13 W. Montgomery Watt: Translation of Ibn Ishaq's biography of Muhammad (p. 36) 
14 Tabaqat Ibn Sa'd v.1, p. 106 . Ibn Sa'd (784-845) was a historian, student of al Waqidi. 
He classified his story in eight categories, hence the name Tabaqat (categories). The first 
is on the life of Muhammad (Vol. 1), then his wars (Vol. 2), his companions of Mecca (Vol. 
3), his companions of Medina (Vol. 4), his grandchildren, Hassan and Hussein and other 
prominent Muslims (Vol. 5), the followers and the companions of Muhammad (Vol. 6), his 
later important followers (Vol. 7) and some early Muslim women (Vol. 8). The quotes from 
Tabaqat used in this book are taken from the Persian translation by Dr. Mahmood 
Mahdavi Damghani. Publisher Entesharat-e Farhang va Andisheh. Tehran, 1382 solar 
hijra (2003 A.D.). 


10 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


Muhammad had four daughters. He named Zeinab after his aunt, Fatima after 
Khadijah’s mother, Ruqiya, after his grand aunt, but none after his mother Amina. 

After the death of Amina, Muhammad spent two years in the house of his 
grandfather who, mindful of him being an orphan, lavished him with excessive love. 
Ibn Sa’d writes that Abdul Muttalib gave the child so much attention that he had not 
given any of his sons . 15 Muir writes in his biography of Muhammad: 

The child was treated by him with singular fondness. A rug used to be spread under 
the shadow of the Ka’ba, and on it, the aged chief reclined. Around the carpet, but at a 
respectful distance, sat his sons. The little Muhammad was wont to run close up to 
the patriarch, and unceremoniously take possession of his rug. His sons would seek 
to drive him off, but Abdul Muttalib would interpose saying: ‘Let my little son alone.’ 
He would then stroke him on the back, as he delighted in watching his childish prattle. 
The boy was still under the care of his nurse, Baraka, but he would ever and anon quit 
her, and run into the apartment of his grandfather, even when he was alone or 
asleep . 16 

Muhammad remembered the preferential treatment he received from Abdul 
Muttalib. Peppering it with his imagination, he later said that his grandfather used 
to say to his uncles, “Let him alone for he has a great destiny, and will be the 
inheritor of a kingdom;” and would tell his nurse Baraka, “Beware lest you let him 
fall into the hands of the Jews and Christians, for they are looking out for him, and 
would injure him !” 17 However, his uncles did not remember those comments and 
none of them accepted Islam, except Hamza, who was of his age. Abbas also joined 
his cause, only after his star had risen and he was at the gates of Mecca ready to 
invade it. 

Fate was not clement to Muhammad. Only two years after living with his 
grandfather, the old patriarch died at the age of eighty-two and he came under the 
guardianship of his uncle Abu Talib. 

The orphan child felt bitterly the loss of his grandfather. As he followed his bier 
to the cemetery, he was seen weeping; and years later, he retained a fond memory of 
him. 

Abu Talib faithfully discharged the trust. “His fondness for the lad equaled that 
of Abdul Muttalib,” wrote Muir. “He made him sleep by his bed, eat by his side, 
and go with him whenever he walked abroad. And this tender treatment he 
continued until Muhammad emerged from the helplessness of childhood .” 18 Ibn 
Sa’d quotes Waqidi saying, Abu Talib, although not wealthy, took care of 
Muhammad and loved him more than his own children. 


15 Tabaqat Volume 1, page 107 

16 The Life of Muhammad by Sir. William Muir [Smith, Elder, & Co., London, 1861] Volume 
II Ch. 1. P. XXVIII 

17 Tabaqat v. 1, p. 107 

18 Tabaqat v. 1. p. 108 


11 



Understanding Muhammad 


Due to the devastating psychological blows during his childhood, Muhammad 
feared abandonment. This becomes evident from an incident that took place when 
he was 12 years old. One day, Abu Talib decided to go to Syria for a business trip. 
When the caravan was ready to depart, Muhammad was overcome by the prospect 
of so long a separation and clung to his protector. Abu Talib was moved, and 
carried the boy along with him. 19 This degree of attachment shows that Muhammad 
was in constant fear of losing his loved ones. 

Despite his great affection, and even though Abu Talib remained a staunch 
defender of him throughout his life, doting on him even more than he did on his own 
children, Muhammad proved to be an ungrateful nephew. He visited his aging uncle 
lying in his deathbed. All the sons of Abdul Muttalib were present. Thinking always 
of the well-being of his nephew, Abu Talib made an earnest plea to his brothers to 
protect Muhammad, who was now 50 years old. They promised to do so, including 
Abu Lahab. Taking advantage of the situation Muhammad requested Abu Talib to 
convert to Islam. 

He knew that his followers were mostly meek and lowly and to boost his 
prestige he needed people of stature to embrace his cause. Ibn Ishaq narrates: 
“Whenever men came together at the fairs, or the apostle heard of anyone of 
importance coming to Mecca, he went to them with his message.” 20 

Cult leaders are aware that their message per se has no validity. They try to 
make it attractive by wooing people of influence and win the masses through the 
strength of the argumentum ad populum fallacy. His historiographers tell us that 
Muhammad rejoiced immensely when Abu Bakr and then Umar enlisted in his 
cause. The conversion of Abu Talib would have elevated his prestige among the 
Quraish, the tribe that resided within Mecca and were custodians of the Ka’ba, 
giving him the credibility and the status he so desperately craved. Instead, the dying 
man smiled and said he would rather die in the faith of his forefathers. With his 
hopes dashed, Muhammad walked out of the room murmuring: “I wanted to pray 
for him, but Allah stopped me from doing so.” 21 

The Quran confirms this. "It is not for the Prophet, and those who believe, to 
pray for the forgiveness of idolaters even though they may be near of kin (to them), 
after it hath become clear that they are people of hell-fire." (Q. 9:113) It is difficult 
to believe that God would stop his prophet praying for the man who had raised him, 
protected him all his life, and sacrificed so much for him. This would lower God to 
a level that would render him unworthy of worship. The sacrifices Abu Talib made 
for the sake of Muhammad were immense. He, while yet incredulous of his 
nephew’s claim, stood like a rock against his opponents, shielding him from any 


19 The Life of Muhammad by Sir. William Muir Vol. II Ch. 1. P. XXXIII 

20 Sirat, Ibn Ishaq page. 195 

21 Life of Muhammad, Muir Vol 2 p.195 


12 




1- Who Was Muhammad? 


possible harm, and for 42 years remained his most stalwart supporter. Despite that 
when he refused to convert to his religion, Muhammad felt so rejected that he could 
not bring himself even to say a prayer at his deathbed. Bukhari reports: “Narrated 
Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri that he heard the Prophet when somebody mentioned his uncle 
(i.e. Abu Talib), saying, ‘Perhaps my intercession will be helpful to him on the Day 
of Resurrection so that he may be put in a shallow fire reaching only up to his 
ankles. His brain will boil from it.’” 22 

On one hand he condemned his uncle to hellfire and on the other he feigned 
loyalty to him claiming he would intercede for him so his uncle will have reduced 
punishment. Yet on several occasions he said no one has the authority to intercede 
with God. 23 

Muhammad’s youth was relatively eventless, and not noteworthy enough for 
him to talk about it, or for his biographers to recount. He was shy, quiet, and not 
sociable. Despite the fact that he was cared for, and even spoiled by his uncle, 
Muhammad remained sensitive to his status as an orphan. The memories of his 
loveless and lonely childhood haunted him for the rest of his life. 

Years passed. Muhammad remained a loner, a recluse in his own world, 
distant, and aloof from his peers. Bukhari 24 says Muhammad was “shyer than a 
veiled virgin girl.” 25 He remained so all his life, insecure and timid, something he 
tried to compensate for by puffing himself up, through self-aggrandizement. 

Muhammad did not engage in any important occupation. At times he would 
attend a few sheep, a profession reserved for girls and deemed unmanly by the 
Arabs. 

Marriage to Khadijah 

Finally, at the age of 25, Abu Talib secured for Muhammad a job, as a trustee 
for a wealthy merchant woman, a relative, named Khadijah. Khadijah was a comely 
forty-year-old successful merchant and twice widow. Muhammad made one trip to 
Syria in her service, selling her merchandise and buying what she had ordered. 


22 Bukhari Volume 5, Book 58, Number 224: 

23 Quran 78:37-38, 2:48, 2:122-123. 2:254, 4:123, 6:5, 6:70, 32:4, 39:19. 

24 Abu Abdullah Muhammad Bukhari (c. 810-870) was a collector of hadith also known as 
the sunnah, (collection of sayings and deeds of Muhammad). His book of hadith is 
considered second to none. He spent sixteen years compiling it, and ended up with 2,602 
hadith (9,082 with repetition). His criteria for acceptance into the collection were amongst 
the most stringent of all the scholars of ahadith and that is why his book is called Sahih 
(correct, authentic). There are other scholars, such as Abul Husain Muslim and Abu 
Dawood who worked as Bukhari did and collected other authentic reports. Sahih Bukhari, 
Sahih Muslim and Sunnan Abu Dawood are recognized by the majority of Muslims, 
particularly Sunnis, as complementing the Quran. 

25 Bukhari: Volume 4, Book 56, Number 762: 


13 



Understanding Muhammad 


Upon his return, Khadijah fell in love with him and through a maid, proposed 
marriage to him. 

Muhammad was a needy man, both financially and emotionally. The marriage 
with Khadijah was a blessing. In her, he could find the mother he had craved as a 
child, as well as the financial security that allowed him to never work again. 

Khadijah was more than willing to take care of her young husband. She had 
her own psychological problems who found her happiness in giving, caring, and in 
self-sacrifice. 

Muhammad was not sociable and he was not fond of work. He preferred to 
withdraw from the world and retreat into his own thoughts. Even as a child, he 
avoided the company of his peers and did not play with them. He was often seen 
alone, in a pensive mood. He hardly laughed, and if he did, he covered his mouth. 
From this, and following the tradition of their prophet, Muslims don’t regard 
laughing out loud to be pious. 

Narcissists need to be seen in a glorified light and be with people who would 
mirror to them their specialness. If that is not attainable they will withdraw to their 
shell and become a loner. They are not comfortable among peers. They want to have 
fans and devotees and they often form cults that may consist of their mate or a few 
devotee friends. 

In his secluded imaginary world, Muhammad was no longer the cast-off, 
unwanted child that he had come to see himself during the early years of his life, but 
loved, respected, praised, and even feared. When reality became hard to bear and 
his loneliness overwhelmed him, he would escape into his fantasy world. In this 
pleasant world, he could be anyone he wanted to be. He must have discovered this 
realm at a very young age, when he was living with his foster family and spending 
lonesome long days in the desert. This idyllic and comforting world of fantasy was 
to become his refuge for the rest of his life. It became as real to him as the real 
world, only better. Leaving his wife at home with nine children to care for, he 
would retreat to a cave around Mecca and spent his days secluding himself from the 
world, wrapped in his own thoughts and sweet reveries. 

Mystical Experience 

One day, at the age of forty, after having spent many days in the cave by 
himself, Muhammad had a strange experience. He experienced rhythmic muscle 
contractions and abdominal pains, as if someone was squeezing him violently. He 
had fasciculation (muscle twitching), involuntary movement of head and lips, 
sweating, and rapid heartbeat. In this agitated state he heard voices and had a vision 
of a ghost. 

He ran home terrified, shivering and sweating. “Cover me, cover me,” he 
pleaded with his wife. “O Khadijah, what is wrong with me?” He told her 
everything and said, “1 fear that something may happen to me.” He thought he had 


14 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


become possessed by demons again. Khadijah reassured him and bade him not to 
be afraid, but to rejoice because the ghost must have been an angel who had brought 
him the glad tiding that he had been chosen as a prophet. 

Khadijah was a Hanif, a monotheistic religion of Arabia based on the belief in 
the patriarch Abraham. Her reassurances worked, and Muhammad was convinced of 
his prophetic rank. This suited him well, as it also fulfilled his desire for 
grandiosity. And he began preaching his message. 

What was his message? The message was that he had become a messenger. As 
the result people had to respect him, love him, and obey him. After 23 years of 
preaching, the core message of Muhammad remained the same. Islam’s main 
message is that Muhammad is a messenger of God. Beyond that, there is no other 
message. Failure to recognize him as such entails punishment, both in this world 
and in the next. Even monotheism, which now is the main argument of Islam, as we 
shall see later, was negotiable. 

With the exception of a few troubled youths and slaves, the Meccans listened to 
him and paid no attention. In Mecca people were free to believe in what they 
wanted. Muhammad wanted their attention so he began taunting and insulting their 
religion. They derided him at first, and then shunned him. He ordered his handful of 
followers to emigrate and go to Abyssinia. 

When his religion stopped growing, he decided to soften his message and 
compromise. Ibn Sa’d writes, “One day the Prophet was in a gathering around the 
Ka’ba and was reading to them the sura an-Najm (53). When he came to the verses 
19-20 that read, ‘Have you then considered the Lat and the Uzza, and Manat, the 
third, the last ?’ Satan placed the following two verses in the mouth of the Prophet. 
‘They are pretty, and there is hope in their intercession.”'" 6 

These words pleased the Quraish. They had been chanting these very words in 
their own prayers. The hostilities ended and the news reached the emigrants in 
Abyssinia who joyously returned to Mecca. 

But the trick did not work, and no new person converted to Islam. Muhammad 
then realized that by acknowledging the daughters of Allah as deities he had 
undermined his position as the sole intermediary between Allah and people, making 
his new religion indistinguishable pagan beliefs and therefore redundant. What 
should he do now? By attributing those verses to God he had committed a big 
blunder. Could he say God had been wrong? He had a better idea. He said that 
those two verses that acknowledged the daughters of Allah were not revealed to him 
by the Angel Gabriel. They are actually satanic verses, placed in his mouth by 
Satan. And that he did not realize he had been fooled, until Gabriel came to him and 
told him, what have you done Muhammad? I did not bring those verses down to you 


26 Tabaqat Volume I, page 191 


15 



Understanding Muhammad 


and told him to replace them with “What! For you the males and for Him the 
females! This indeed is an unjust division!” 11 

This incidence made the Quraish mock Muhammad even more. They said, 
“Muhammad has repented of what he said about the position of your gods with Allah, 
altered it and brought something else.” 28 To justify this flip-flopping, he claimed 
that all prophets had beed deceived by Satan, who inspired them with demonic 
verses that deceptively seemed to come from God. “And we did not send before you 
any messenger or prophet, but when he desired, the Satan made a suggestion 
respecting his desire; but Allah annuls that which Satan casts, then does Allah 
establish His communications, and Allah is all Knowing, Wise. So that He may 
make what Satan casts a trial for those in whose hearts is diseased .” (Q.22:52-53) 
There is no record of any prophet being deceived by Satan. In fact the Bible 
says that Job and Jesus were tempted, but were not deceived. Muhamamd is 
therefore the first prophet pretender, who by his own admission has been deceived. 
In the last verse, Muhamamd’s Allah comes to his defese and says even his blunders 
are the fault of his detractors whose hearts is diseased. 

After thirteen years of preaching, Muhammad had no more than 100 to 120 
converted. His wife, who admired and idolized him, was his first convert. Her 
social standing convinced Abu Bakr, Othman and Umar to join his cause too. Apart 
from these few, the rest of his followers were slaves and disaffected youths. 

The Myth of Persecution 

Muhammad’s call in Mecca was received with indifference. The Meccans, like 
most non-Muslims of today, were tolerant of all religions. Polytheistic societies are 
generally tolerant by their very nature. Of course they were offended when 
Muhammad insulted their gods, but they did not harm him. They were derisive of 
him and his hare-brained religion, much like the thinking people of today are 
derisive of Islam, but they did not persecute him. 

lbn Ishaq reports, “When the Prophet’s Companions wanted to pray, they went 
to the glens so that their people could not see them praying, and while Sa’d ibn Abi 
Waqqas was with a number of the prophet’s companions in one of the glens of 
Mecca, a band of polytheists came upon them while they were praying and rudely 
interrupted them. They blamed them for what they were doing until they came to 
blows, and it was on that occasion that Sa’d smote a polytheist with the jawbone of 
a camel and wounded him. This was the first blood to be shed in Islam.” 29 

Note that after their faith was insulted, all the Quraish did was to mock the 
Muslims. In return they were assaulted and wounded. It is okay for Muslims to 


27 Quran, 53:19-22 

28 Sirap. 167 

29 Ibn Ishaq, p. 118 


16 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


malign the beliefs of others, but they will become violent if the mocking is 
reciprocated. 

Ibn Ishaq continues, “When the apostle openly displayed Islam as God ordered 
him, his people did not withdraw or turn against him, so far as I have heard, until he 
spoke disparagingly of their gods. When he did that they took great offence and 
revolted unanimously to treat him as an enemy.” 30 

This is enough to put at rest any claim that the hostilities in Mecca against 
Muslims were religious persecutions. It’s normal for people to become offended 
when their religion and their ancestors are maligned. It is also understandable if they 
respond to criticism with criticism and to mockery with mockery. Muslims were 
not accosted because of their belief in Allah or disbelief in other deities. After all, 
the Jews, the Christians, and the Hanifs were also monotheists and did not believe in 
the idols of the Quraish. Yet, they were free to practice and preach their faith. 
Muslims were shunned because they were abusive and insulted the religion of the 
Quraish. 

Finally, vexed by Muhammad’s affronts, the elders of the town repaired to Abu 
Talib and urged him to stop his insolent nephew taunting their faith. “O Abu Talib, 
your nephew has insulted our gods, scorned our religion, demeaned our lifestyle, 
and accused our ancestors of misguidance; either you must stop him or you must let 
us get him, for you yourself are in the same position as we are in opposition to him 
and we will rid you of him.” 31 

This is hardly the language and approach of persecutors. This is a plea, an 
ultimatum to Muhammad to stop abusing their religion. Compare it to what 
Muslims do when their prophet is portrayed in a few cartoons. They riot and killed 
hundreds of innocent people. In the spirit of community cohesion, for thirteen years, 
the Quraish tolerated Muhammad’s insults against their gods. Their tolerance 
emboldened him. Bullies always become more aggressive when tolerated. 

For a second time the elders of the tribe came to Abu Talib, reiterating their 
plea and ultimatum. Abu Talib called his nephew and bade him to be more 
considerate of the religion and sentiment of the people. “Oh nephew,” he told 
Muhammad, “Your people have said many derogatory statements. Spare me and 
yourself. Do not make me endure more than 1 can.” 

Thinking that his uncle had forsaken him, Muhammad, put up a show. He said, 
“If they put the sun in my right hand and the moon in my left hand on condition that 
I abandon this matter (i.e. preaching Islam), until Allah has made it triumphant, or I 
perish therein, I would not abandon it.” Then this fifty years old man stood up, 
turned away and started crying like a baby. 


30 Ibn Ishaq p.118 

31 Ibn Ishaq p.119 


17 



Understanding Muhammad 


The theatrics worked. Muhammad knew how to manipulate his uncle. The soft 
hearted Abu Talib called him and said, “Come back, my nephew. Go and say 
whatever you like for by Allah 1 will never give you up.” As we shall see in the next 
chapter, Muhammad’s emotional maturity had never developed beyond his 
childhood years. 

When the Quraish failed to stop him and his followers insulting their faith, they 
did not make good on their ultimatum. Muhammad was not harmed. This is not 
because they were afraid of a frail impoverished man like Abu Talib. They did not 
harm Muhammad out of respect of his old uncle. Of course the clan of Muhammad 
would have been upset if one of them was murdered. But what could one family do 
to an entire town? It was in the name of tolerance and community cohesion that the 
Quraish observed self-restraint. They paid a hefty price for that and several of them 
were killed as the result. Eventually, their city fell and their way of life and religion 
were wiped out. They could have been massacred, just like many other Arab tribes. 
They were spared because they were the relatives of Muslims. Appeasing the bully 
and tolerating intolerance are mistaken policies. Many nations fell prey to Islam and 
lost their identity and freedom because they tolerated an intolerant religion. History 
should serve as a lesson to those who believe they will have peace with Muslims, if 
only they tolerate their bullying. 

Even after Abu Talib’s death Muhammad was not harmed. There was a lot of 
hostility; all caused by Muhammad, but there was no persecution. Had the Quraish 
been more decisive, they could have uprooted Islam. But Muslims were their own 
kin and they did not want to harm them. On the other hand, Muslims had severed all 
familial ties with their non-believing relatives and were ready to kill their nearest 
and dearest. 

One example is Abu Hudhaifa who in the battle of Badr, challenged his father 
Otba to single combat. His sister Hind (Abu Sufyan’s wife) retorted in satirical 
verses, taunting him with his squint, and with the barbarity of offering to fight his 
father. 32 

When asked about the worst way in which the Quraish showed their enmity to 
the apostle, Abdullah ibn Amr ibn As. said: 

I was with them one day when the notables had gathered in the Hijr and the apostle 
was mentioned. They said that they had never known anything like the trouble they 
had endured from this fellow; he had declared their mode of life foolish, insulted their 
forefathers, reviled their religion, divided the community, and cursed their gods. What 
they had home was past all bearing or words to that effect. While they were thus 
discussing him, the apostle came towards them and kissed the black stone, then he 
passed them as he walked round the temple. As he passed they said some injurious 
things about him. This I could see from his expression. He went on and as he passed 

32 Muid, Life of Muhammad Vol 2 Page 110 


18 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


them the second time they attacked him similarly... He stopped and said, “Will you 
listen to me O Quriash? By him who holds my life in His hand I bring you slaughter.” 
This word so struck the people that not one of them but stood silent and still; even one 
who had hitherto been most violent spoke to him in the kindest way possible, saying, 
“Depart, O Abul Qasim, for by God you are not violent.” So the apostle went away, 
and on the morrow they assembled in the Hijr, I being there too, and they asked one 
another if they remembered what had taken place between them and the apostle so 
that when he openly said something unpleasant they let him alone. While they were 
talking thus the apostle appeared, and they encircled him saying “Are you the one 
who says so-and-so against our gods and our religion?” Muhammad responded, “Yes, 
I am the one who says that.” One person then seized his clothes and Abu Bakr 
interposed himself weeping and saying, “Would you kill a man for saying Allah is his 
Lord?” Ibn Aim said, “Then they left him. This is the worst thing that I ever saw the 
Quraish doing to him . 33 

One person seized his clothes. That was the worst thing the Quraish did to a 
man who insulted their gods and vowed to slaughter them. 

Muhammad was violent and abusive, and yet when someone seized his clothe, 
Abu Bakr engaged in the fallacy of argumentum ad misericordiam. He cried and 
portrayed his prophet as the victim, and engaging in a straw man fallacy said, 
“Would you kill a man for saying Allah is his Lord?” The Quraish were not about 
to kill Muhammad, nor they were angry at him for saying Allah is his Lord. They 
were angry because he had insulted their religion. 

Finally, the Quraish decided to boycott Muhammad and his abusive supporters. 
They stopped selling goods to them and did not buy anything from them and they 
agreed not to intermarry with them. This boycott lasted, perhaps two years. It was 
hard on the Muslims, but it shouldn’t be mistaken as persecution. Boycott is not the 
same as killing and torturing. Persecution is what Muslims do to minorities among 
them. Thousands of innocent Bahais were tortured and butchered with no mercy in 
Iran, and it continues to this day, even though the Bahais never insulted Islam, its 
founder, or its book. 

Persecution involves an action that leads to other vexations such as 
deprivation of human rights, imprisonment, torture, and loss of life. Whereas 
boycott is inaction and it cannot be considered as persecution. It is a natural right to 
abandon social and economic relations with someone who is insulting one’s 
religion. 

Ibn Ishaq says “the Quraish displayed their animosity to all those who followed 
the Prophet. Every clan attacked their Muslims, imprisoning and torturing them by 
hunger and thirst, and exposing them to the burning heat of Mecca, so as to draw 


33 Ibn Ishaq, Sirat Rasoul Allah p. 131 


19 



Understanding Muhammad 


them away from their religion.” 34 However, the examples that he presents are few. 
He talks about Bilal, a black slave who upon converting to Islam had begun 
insulting the religion of his master. He was chained and left lying in the heat of the 
sun with a stone on his chest. Abu Bakr offered Omayyah, Bilal’s master, another 
black slave in exchange and set Bilal free. In total Abu Bakr bought seven Muslim 
slaves. 

Do these punishments count for religious persecution? Let us put ourselves in 
the shoes of those masters who expected that their slaves be respectful of them and 
their religion, but seeing that they had converted to this new cult, they had become 
scornful of their faith. They could not reason with Muslims. Islam is not based on 
reason. It is a religion based on blind faith. All they could do was to punish the 
insolence rebels. Despite that, as soon as someone offered them the price of their 
Muslim slaves, they gladly sold them and got rid of them. Isn’t this proof that these 
slaves were not tortured for their faith, but because they had abandoned their duty to 
their masters and had become disrespectful of their religion? How many employers 
would keep the services of an employee who insults their religion? Why should a 
master tolerate his slave insulting his religion? 

Ibn Sa’d says, “Every clan attacked their Muslims” These Muslims were their 
own children who had turned against their religion and their ancestors. Their parents 
and relatives were upset that they had joined a cult, and since reasoning with 
Muslims is out of question, they tried to coerce them to make them abandon their 
wretched way. 

Depriving one’s rebellious child of pocket money, food, and even beating them 
to rectify them is not religious persecution. People do anything to make their 
rebellious children come to their senses. This was and still is considered a parental 
right and duty in the Middle Eastern societies. 

Ibn Ishaq also narrates a story of a few Meccan youths deciding to seize a few 
Muslim trouble makers and admonish them. One of the Muslims was a brother of 
Hisham ibn Walid who was a strong man. When they told him about their plan he 
said, “Admonish him, but beware that you do not kill him, for I swear by God that if 
you kill him, I will kill the noblest of you to the last man.” 35 The youths desisted 
pursuing their idea. 

Although tension was high, which was caused by Muhammad and his 
followers, and although the Meccans did their best to save their children from the 
new cult, which included, not letting them out of the house, or in the case of slaves, 
beating them, they were not willing to harm them. The story of persecution of 
Muslims is a deception that has been rehashed for 1400 years and accepted as true. 
It is not supported by facts. 


34 Ibid p. 143 

35 Ibn Ishaq; Sirat Rasoul Allah p. 145 


20 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


Even today, Muslims claim to be victims and oppressed when their demands 
are not met and when their religion is criticized. From Palestine to Kashmir, from 
Philippines to Chechnya, from Somalia to Nigeria, and everywhere on this planet, 
including in western countries, Muslims are the abusers and the aggressors and at 
the same time they are the ones who cry victim. 

A hadith narrates that Umar, prior to his conversion, had tied up his sister 
forcing her to leave Islam. 36 He is also reported to have savagely beaten his maid. ' 7 
Umar was a violent man, both before and after his conversion. 

In the Middle East individualism is an alien concept. What you believe and 
what you do is everyone’s business. Women in particular cannot make their own 
decisions. Even today, Muslim women can be “honor-killed” if they decide to marry 
a man of their choice without the consent of their family or dress “wrongly”. 

Another case of alleged persecution is that of Othman who was seized and 
bonded by his uncle Hakam, who told him, “Do you prefer a new religion to that of 
your fathers? I swear I will not set you free until you give up this new faith you are 
following.” Othman said; “By the Lord, I will never abandon it!” So when Hakam 
saw his firmness in the faith, he let him go. 3S Can we call this religious persecution? 

Sometimes these pressures worked and some of the families were successful to 
coerce their children and make them leave Islam. This frightened Muhammad and 
to avoid more defection, he ordered his followers to leave Mecca. Eighty three of 
them migrated to Abyssinia. Their relatives dispatched two men to Negus, the king 
of Abyssinia, to demand their extradition. Negus refused. 

The two emissaries discussed the matter. One of them said, “Tomorrow I will 
tell Negus something that will uproot them all.” The other replied, “Do not do it, 
for they are still our kindred though they have gone against us.” 39 This is enough to 
prove that Muslims were never persecuted in the sense that we understand religious 
persecution. The Meccans wanted their children back, but did not want Negus to 
become angry with them and harm them. The idea was to tell Negus, who was a 
Christian that Muslims insult Jesus by denying he is the son of God and called him a slave. 

There is a story about a slave woman known as Summayyah. It is claimed that 
Summayyah, her husband Yassir, and her son Ammar were made to sit in the heat 
of the sun until they recant and that she was subsequently killed. 

The story of Sumayyah is reported by Ibn Sa’d. He write, “Sumayyah was one 
of the early believers of Mecca, she used to be tortured so that she may abandon the 
religion of God and she showed forbearance. Until one day Abu Jahal passed in 


36 Sahih Bukhari Volume 5, Book 58, Number 207 

37 Ibn Ishaq; Sirat Rasoul Allah p. 144 

38 Tabaqat, Ibn Sa’d Vol 3 p. 46 

39 Ibn Ishaq, Sirat Rasoul Alllah p. 152 


21 



Understanding Muhammad 


front of her and hit her chest with his javelin. She died from that wound. She, who 
was an old and enfeebled woman, was the first martyr in Islam.” 40 

The way to understand this story, from how it is written, is that Abul Hakam 
passed by. Summayyahah, following the instruction of his prophet, must have 
insulted his religion and he hit her with his javelin. She was wounded and as the 
result of that wound and lack of hygiene she died some times later. This shows her 
death was not premeditate or intentional. Why would anyone want to kill an old 
woman and leave others? Her husband and son had also converted. Why no other 
Muslim was killed? This does not seem to be a case of intentional murder. 

By telling his followers to disobey their non-Muslim masters and parents, and 
disparage their religion, Muhammad was disrupting the social order in Mecca. 
Because of that he was a persona non grata among his people. Yet, at no time was 
he or his any of followers were persecuted because of their faith. 

Polytheists generally don’t care about what others believe. They are pluralistic. 
Ka’ba housed 360 idols, each a patron of a different tribe. There were Jews, 
Christians, Zoroastrians, Hanifs or Sabeans and all sorts of other religions in Arabia. 
There were also other prophets preaching their faiths. Religious intolerance in 
Arabia began with Islam. It was Muhammad who insulted the faiths of others and 
when he came to power, slew his detractors wherever he found them. 

There is also a story about a certain Abdullah Ibn Masoud who attended a 
religious gathering of the Quraish and started chanting the Quran. People were 
puzzled and wondered what he was doing. Someone said he was chanting from the 
verses brought by Muhammad. They slapped him and kicked him out. 41 This 
Muslim was a heckler. He had gone to that gathering to provoke and to agitate. He 
was beaten for being a nuisance. What would Muslims do if a person goes to their 
mosque and chants some verses from a different religious text? In Saudi Arabia one 
is not allowed to read the Bible even in the privacy of one’s own home. 

Today, Muslims build their mosques and minarets in every Western city and 
pollute the air with the noise of azan. The goal is the same. Everything they do, 
from how they dress to how they bring the traffic to a halt pretending to be praying 
in the middle of the streets in western cities, is designed to provoke. 

There is no evidence of any persecution against Muhammad and Muslims in 
Mecca. Nonetheless, Muslims make this claim because Muhammad made it. 
Astonishingly, even some non-Muslim historians who are not sympathetic to Islam 
have fallen into this trap and have echoed this untruth. 

Everywhere, it is Muslims who are killing, oppressing and persecuting. Yet 
they are the ones who claim to be the victims and the oppressed ones. To understand 


40 Tabaqat v.8, p.276 

41 Tabari V. 3, p. 877 


22 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


this bizarre behavior we must understand the psychology of Muhammad and that is 
the scope of this book. 

Muhammad preached intolerance even when he was still in Mecca. Muslims often 
quote Sura 109 as evidence that he preached tolerance. This Meccan sura reads: 

Say : Oye that reject Faith! 

I worship not that which ye worship. 

Nor will ye worship that which I worship. 

And I will not worship that, which ye have been wont to worship. 

Nor will ye worship that which I worship. 

To you be your Way, and to me mine 

Maududi, Qutb and many other Muslim scholars knew better. They don’t see this 
sura as an indication of tolerance. Maududi, in his interpretation of the Quran wrote: 

If the sura is read with this background in mind, one finds that it was not revealed to 
preach religious tolerance as some people of today seem to think, but it was revealed 
in order to exonerate the Muslims from the disbeliever’s religion, their rites of 
worship, and their gods, and to express their total disgust and unconcern with them 
and to tell them that Islam and kufr (unbelief) had nothing in common and there was 
no possibility of their being combined and mixed into one entity. Although it was 
addressed in the beginning to the disbelieving Quraish in response to their proposals 
of compromise, yet it is not confined to them only, but having made it a part of the 
Quran, Allah gave the Muslims the eternal teaching that they should exonerate 
themselves by word and deed from the creed of kufr wherever and in whatever fonn it 
be, and should declare without any reservation that they cannot make any compromise 
with the disbelievers in the matter of Faith. That is why this Surah continued to be 
recited when the people to whom it was addressed as a rejoinder, had died and been 
forgotten, and those Muslims also continued to recite it who were disbelievers at the 
time it was revealed, and the Muslims still recite it centuries after they have passed 
away, for expression of disgust with and dissociation from kufr and its rites is a 
perpetual demand of Faith . 42 

Immigration to Medina 

Busy with numerous children and a self-absorbed husband, Khadijah neglected 
her business. By the time she died, the family was impoverished. Shortly after, 
Muhammad’s other supporter, Abu Talib, also died. Withought these two staunch 
allies and ignored by the Meccans, he decided to emigrate to Yathrib, where he had 
received pledges of allegiance by some of its inhabitants. He ordered his followers 


42 http://www.usc.edu/dept/MSAquran/maududi/mau109.html 


23 



Understanding Muhammad 


to go first. Some of them were reluctant. He told them that if they did not go, they 
would ‘[find their abode in Hell." 3 He expected compliance or he made threats. 

Muhammad himself stayed behind. Then, one night, he claimed that Allah told 
him, his enemies were plotting to hurt him, and asked his loyal friend Abu Bakr to 
secretly accompany him to Yathrib. The following verse is about that intimation, 
“Remember how the Unbelievers plotted against yon [Muhammad], to keep you in 
bonds, or slay you, or get you out (of your home). They deceive, and Allah too 
deceives; but the best of deceivers (makerin) is Allah.”(Q.8:30) 

It appears that Allah was guessing what the Meccans were plotting. Is this 
verse the words of an all knowing God or the fears of a paranoid Man? Muhammad 
lived among the Meccans for thirteen years, taunting them and insulting their 
religion, and yet they had tolerated him. Except for Muhammad’s own claim, there 
is no historical evidence that the Meccans ever tried to harm him. 

One proof that Muhammad was never at risk in Mecca is the discourse of his 
uncle Abbas at Aqaba. When the new coverts of Yathrib came to Mecca to pledge 
their allegiance to Muhammad, Abbas stood up and said, “O People ofKhazraj, you 
know what position Muhammad holds among us. We have protected him from our own 
people who think as we do about him. He lives in honor and safety among his people, 
but he will turn to you and join you. If you think that you can be faithful to what 
you have promised and protect him from his opponents, then assume the burden you 
have undertaken. But if you think that you will betray and abandon him after he has 
gone out with you, then leave him now, for he is safe where he is.” 44 This 
contradicts the claim made in the Quran 8:30 that unbelievers were plotting to bond, or 
to slay or to exile Muhammad. How can we reconcile these contradictory statements? 
Truth was irrelevant for Muhammad. He said what was needed in every situation. 

The night Muhammad escaped to Medina, marks the beginning of the Islamic 
calendar. In Medina, he found Arabs who were less sophisticated than the Meccans. 
An added advantage was that they were ignorant of his background and character, to 
which the Meccans were privy. As a result, they were more receptive to his message. 

The claim that Muhammad and Muslims were persecuted in Mecca is accepted 
uncritically by many, if not all non-Muslim historians. However, this is a bogus 
claim. All that the Quraish did was to criticize Islam and to persuade those who had 
fallen prey to it, to leave it. For Muhammad opposition was the same as oppression. 
Even today, Muslims complain of being oppressed when their religion is criticized. 
The fact is that it was Muhammad, not the Meccans, who ordered his followers to 
leave their homes, first to Abyssinia and then to Yathrib. He promised. “To those 


43 Quran, 4:97: “When angels take the souls of those who die in sin against their souls, 
they say: ‘In what (plight) were ye?’ They reply: ‘Weak and oppressed were we in the 
earth.’ They say: ‘Was not the earth of Allah spacious enough for you to move yourselves 
away?’ Such men will find their abode in Hell, - What an evil refuge!” 

44 Sirat Rasoul p. 203 


24 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


who leave their homes in the cause of Allah, after suffering oppression, we will 
assuredly give a goodly home in this world; but truly the reward of the Hereafter 
will be greater. If they only realized (this)V’ (Q.16:41) 

In Yathrib, the immigrants had no source of income. How was Muhammad to 
deliver this promise and give ‘‘goodly homes” to those who, at his behest, had 
forsaken theirs? They had become poor and relied on the charity of the Ansar, the 
Medinan Muslims, for their sustenance. Muhammad had to provide for these 
people wor he was about to lose his credibility. His followers were whispering their 
discontent. Some defected from his camp. He responded to this crisis with another 
threat. “ They [the unbelievers] long that you should disbelieve even as they 
disbelieve, that you may be upon a level (with them). So choose not friends from 
them till they forsake their homes in the way of Allah; if they turn back (to enmity) 
then take them and kill them wherever you find them, and choose neither friend nor 
helper from among them.” (Q.4:89) 

How can we reconcile these friendship prohibitions and threats with the claim 
that the Meccans had driven Muslims out of their homes? In this verse, Muhammad 
is telling his followers to kill those Muslims who attempt to defect and return to 
Mecca. Cult leaders cannot tolerate defection. What Muhammad did is not different 
from what Jim Jones did to those who wanted to leave his compound in Guyana. He 
ordered his men to shoot anyone attempting to escape. Cult leaders isolate their 
followers. This gives them total control over them. When one is separated from 
family and friends and joins a cult where everyone is bewitched, it becomes difficult 
to think or question the leader. 4 ^ 


Why the Yathribi Arabs Converted? 

Muhammad was not the first Arab prophet. Several pretenders from other parts 
of Arabia were his near contemporaries. The best known was Musailama, but 


45 Jalal al-Din al-Suyuti says: “A group of people from Mecca accepted Islam and 
professed their belief; as a result, the companions in Mecca wrote to them requesting that 
they emigrate too; for if they don't do so, they shall not be considered as those who are 
among the believers. In compliance, the group left, but were soon ambushed by the 
nonbelievers (Quraish) before reaching their destination; they were coerced into disbelief, 
and they professed it.” [Jalal al-Din al-Suyuti "al-Durr al-Manthoor Fi al- Tafsir al-Ma- 
athoor," vol.2, pi 78;] 

Suyuti writes that in one hadith Allah's Apostle said, "There is no Hijra (i.e. migration) 
(from Mecca to Medina) after the Conquest (of Mecca), but Jihad and good intention 
remain; and if you are called (by the Muslim ruler) for fighting, go forth immediately.” 

This shows that prior to the conquest of Mecca, emigration from that town was one of the 
requisites for Muslims. This is additional evidence of the fact that Muslims were coerced 
by Muhammad to abandon their homes, while their families did everything they could to 
keep their loved ones from following this man. 

Jalal al-Din al-Misri al-Suyuti al-Shafi'i al-Ash'ari, also known as Ibn al-Asyuti (849-911) 
was the mujtahid imam and renewer of the tenth Islamic century. He was a hadith master, 
jurist, Sufi, philologist, and historian. He authored works in virtually every Islamic science. 


25 



Understanding Muhammad 


unlike him, Musailama was successful in his own town and among his own people. 
A woman called Sijah was also a claimant to that title and she too had a sizable 
following among her people. Both these prophets were preaching monotheism. This 
is convincing evidence that prior to Islam, women in Arabia were more respected 
and had more rights than at any time since. None of these other prophets resorted to 
violence in order to expand their religion and they did not raid and rob people as 
Muhammad did. They did not want to conquer territories and build empires, but 
rather, in the tradition of the Biblical prophets, were solely interested in preaching 
and in inviting people to worship God. There was no rivalry among them and they 
often cooperated with each other. Muhammad was the only prophet-warrior of 
Arabia. He and his successors waged war on his competitors and their followers 
and killed them. 

The Arabs of Yathrib accepted Muhammad readily, not because of the 
profundity of his teachings, which as stated above, consisted only in asserting his 
claim, but because of their rivalry with the Jews. The Jews, considered themselves 
to be “chosen people.” They were also wealthier and more educated than the Arabs 
and, as the result, were envied by them. Most of Yathrib was owned by the Jews. 
This city was originally a Jewish town. The story of Yathrib should be read by all 
Westerners because, what happened in that town is a clear example of the failure of 
multiculturalism and its dire consequence. 

Kitab al-Aghani traces the first settlement of the Jews in Ythrib back to the 
time of Moses. 46 However, in the 10 th century book Futuh al-Buldan (The Conquest 
of The Towns), A1 Baladhuri writes that, according to the Jews, a second Jewish 
immigration took place in 587 BC, when Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, 
destroyed Jerusalem and dispersed the Jews throughout the world. In Yathrib, the 
Jews earned their livelihood as merchants, goldsmiths, blacksmiths, artisans, and 
farmers, whereas the Arabs were laborers and mostly worked for them. They came 
to Yathrib at least a thousand years after the Jews, i.e. in 450 or 451 A.D., when a 
great flood in Yemen forced various Arab tribes of the Saba region to migrate to 
other parts of the Peninsula. They came as economic refugees. Once they converted 
to Islam, they banished and massacred their hosts and took over their city. The 
European and all non-Muslim countries would ignore the lessons of history at their 
own peril. 

After gaining a foothold in Yathrib, the Arabs started to raid and rob the Jews. 
Jews in return said what any oppressed people would; that when their Messiah 
comes he will take their revenge from them. When the Arabs heard Muhammad 
was claiming to be a messenger of God and proclaiming himself to be the one 


46 A collection of poems in many volumes compiled by Abu al-Faraj Ali of Esfahan. It 
contains poems from the oldest epoch of Arabic literature down to the 9th cent. It is an 
important source of information on medieval Islamic society. 


26 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


foretold by Moses, they thought that if they convert to Islam they will outrival the 
Jews. They did not convert because they found anything of value in Muhammad’s 
calling, but out of political expediency. The following passage reveals the level of 
ignorance and gullibility of the early Muslims. 

Ibn Ishaq narrates: 

Now Allah had prepared the way for Islam in that they [The Arabs] lived side by side 
with the Jews, who were people of the Scriptures and knowledge, while they 
themselves were polytheists and idolaters. They had often raided them in their district, 
and whenever bad feeling arose, the Jews used to say to them, ‘A prophet will be sent 
soon. His day is at hand. We shall follow him and kill you by his aid; So when they 
heard the apostle’s message, they said one to another: ‘This is the very prophet of 
whom the Jews warned us. Don’t let them get to him before us !’ 47 

It is ironic that Judaism and its messianic belief should become the reason for 
the success of Islam and the basis of the first Jewish holocaust in Arabia. 

Divide and Rule 

Notwithstanding his frantic threats that divine punishment awaited those who 
would abandon him, Muhammad had to find a practical way to provide a source of 
livelihood for his followers. The solution is to convert his followers into bandits. 
He said that since the Meccans had driven them out of their homes it was lawful for 
them to plunder them. “ Permission (to fight) is given to those upon whom war is 
made because they are oppressed, and most surely Allah is well able to assist them. 
Those who have been expelled from their homes without a just cause except that 
they say: Our Lord is Allah .” (Q.22:39-40) 

The Meccans had not driven the Muslims out of their homes. They wanted 
them back. They even kept them bonded so they would not escape. Muhammad lied 
to justify his crimes. Meanwhile, he made his god issue many verses prodding his 
followers to fight the non-believers. “O Prophet! Rouse the believers to the fight. If 
there are twenty amongst you, patient and persevering, they will vanquish two 
hundred: if a hundred, they will vanquish a thousand of the unbelievers: for these 
are a people without understanding.” (Q.8:65) 

Muhammad justified these attacks by playing the victim. He claimed that the 
unbelievers had been oppressing the Muslims and waging war against them. In 
reality, it was he who initiated the hostilities, raided the Meccans’ caravans and 
killed them. 

The contradiction is obvious. In one verse he urges his followers to emigrate 
and threatens those who might be thinking of staying behind with hellfire and 


47 Sirat Ibn Ishaq, P.197 


27 



Understanding Muhammad 


murder, and in other verses he claims that Muslims have been expelled without just 
cause and refers to them as “ those against whom war is made.” 

This is what Muslims do today. They are the ones oppressing non-Muslims, 
terrorizing them and perpetrating systematic persecution of minorities among them. 
While at the same time they cry victim and portray themselves as the wronged ones. 
By claiming to be victims they justify more atrocities on their victims. 

The Arabic proverb: Darabani, wa baka; Sabaqani, wa'shtaka. “He struck me, 
and started crying; then he preceded me and charged me with beating him!” is a 
perfect description of Muhammad’s modus operandi. This strategy made him 
dazzlingly successful. He roused sons against their fathers, turned brothers against 
brothers, and undermined tribal alliances, and by doing so, he corroded the fabric of the 
society. Using this tactic, he eventually brought all of Arabia under his domination. 

Do not assume that there is something about Arabs that makes them 
particularly susceptible to wickedness. Westerners converting to Islam become just 
as inimical to their own people and countries. John Walker Lindh converted to 
Islam and went to Afghanistan to fight for Al-Qaeda against America. Joseph 
Cohen was an orthodox Jew who converted to Islam; and today, he says that killing 
Israelis, including their children, is legitimate. 48 Yvonne Ridley, the BBC journalist 
who sneaked into Afghanistan in 2001 and was captured by the Taliban, converted 
to Islam upon her release and now she hates her own country so much that she calls 
it “the third most hated country of the world.” She supports suicide bombings, 
calling them “martyrdom operations,” and has called the notorious terrorist Abu 
Musab al-Zarqawi, the terrorist who killed thousands of Iraqis in a brutal campaign 
of violence and masterminded the bombing in Jordan that killed 60 and injured 115 
persons in a wedding ceremony, “a hero.” And the Chechen terrorist leader Shamil 
Basayev, the mastermind of the Moscow theatre hostage crisis and the Beslan 
school massacre, is for Ridley, “a martyr whose place in Paradise is assured.” 49 
Those who convert to Islam, lose their humanity. To the extent that they are 
influenced by Muhammad, they become like him, capable of murdering their own 
people. 

Promise of Heavenly Rewards 

In many places, the Quran exhorts Muslims to raid and loot for reward in this 
world and in the next. “ Allah promises yon much booty’ that ye will capture.” (Q. 
48:20) 

To placate the conscience of those who might have felt some guilt, he made his 
god say: “ Enjoy what you took in war, lawful and good.”(Q. 8:69) 


48 http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BJLsdydjSPo 

49 Daily Muslims, July 12, 2006 


28 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


The verse 8:74 says, “ Those who believe, and adopt exile, and fight for the 
Faith, in the cause of Allah as well as those who give (them) asylum and aid, - these 
are (all) in very’ truth the Believers: for them is the forgiveness of sins and a 
provision most generous.” 

One who is not familiar with Quran’s style, may wonder how the order to loot 
can be reconciled with the command to fear Allah. Those who read the Quran in 
Arabic notice that the verses rhyme. Muhammad often added words or phrases that 
are out of place, such as ‘fear Allah,’ ‘Allah is most merciful,’ ‘He is all knowing, 
all wise,’ etc., to make his verses rhyme. Otherwise, it is inconceivable to fear God 
and at the same time pillage and murder innocent people. By doing so, i.e. by 
associating God with looting, genocide, and rape, Muhammad lowered the moral 
standards of his followers and sanctified evil. Thus, pillage became holy pillage, 
killing became holy killing, and iniquity was sanctioned and even glorified. He 
assured his men that those who fight for their Faith will be rewarded, not only with 
the spoils of war in this world, but also with forgiveness of their sins in the next. If 
you are a sinner, just kill the non-Muslims, loot them and rape them and your sins 
will be forgiven. Doesn’t this explain why so many Muslims are so eager to kill 
non-Muslims all over the world? It is not about land, it is not about poverty, it is 
about paradise. When a Muslim kills a non-Muslim or even a Muslim whom he 
regards as a heretic, he is promised to go to paradise. 

Many Muslim atrocities throughout the centuries were inspired by these verses. 
Amir Timiir-i-lang, a.k.a. Tamerlane (1336-1405), was a ruthless man who became 
emperor through banditry. In an autobiographical memoir, The History’ of My 
Expedition against India, he wrote: 

My principal object in coming to Hindustan (India) and in undergoing all this toil and 
hardship has been to accomplish two things. The first was to war with the infidels, 
the enemies of Islam; and by this religious warfare to acquire some claim to reward in 
the life to come. The other was a worldly object; that the anny of Islam might gain 
something by plundering the wealth and valuables of the infidels: plunder in war is as 
lawful as their mothers’ milk to Muslims who war for their faith, and the consuming of 
that which is lawful is a means of grace .” 50 

Even if we assume that those eighty or so Muslims who emigrated were forced 
out by the Meccans, how can this justify the raids on the caravans? The goods in 
those caravans did not necessarily belong to the people who allegedly exiled the 
Muslims. Is anyone who thinks they are being persecuted in a city justified in taking 
his revenge on any citizen of that city? Muslims use the same logic when they bomb 
and kill innocent civilians. If they perceive a country is unfriendly to them, they 


50 Malfuzat-i Timuri, or Tuzak-i Timuri, by Amir TTmur-i-lang In the History of India as told 
by its own historians. The Posthumous Papers of the Late Sir H. M. Elliot. John Dowson, 
ed. 1st ed. 1867. 2nd ed., Calcutta: Susil Gupta, 1956, vol. 2, pp. 8-98. 


29 



Understanding Muhammad 


think it is okay to kill anyone from that country. If their alleged oppressors are from 
a nominally Christian country, Christiand from all over the world become legitimate 
targets, including the children, because "they are from them.” 51 

Everything Muslims do today that baffles the world is an imitation of what 
Muhammad did. In Chapter 22, Verse 39 of the Quran, Allah gives permission to 
fight. This is the very same verse with which Osama Bin Laden began one of his 
letters to America. Can we really say that Islam has nothing to do with Islamic 
terrorism? 

Incite to Violence 

In Medina, the immigrants were a mere handful. To be effective in his raids, 
Muhammad also needed the help of native Muslims. 

However, these Arabs had not joined Islam to raid caravans. Believing in Allah 
is one thing. Raiding, robbing, and killing people are something else. Arabs, prior 
to Muhammad, were not used to religious wars. Even today, there are Muslims who 
do not want to fight and kill for their religion. To persuade this kind of followers, 
Muhammad made his Allah issue the following command: “ Fighting is good 
prescribed for you, and you dislike it. But it is possible that you dislike a thing 
which is good for you, and that you love a thing, which is bad for you. But Allah 
knows, and you know not.” (Q. 2:216) 

Soon, his efforts bore fruit. Goaded by greed of booty and goosed by the 
promises of rewards in the afterlife, the Medinan Muslims joined Muhammad in the 
profession of banditry. As his army grew and his ambition soared, the thug decided 
to graduate to potentate. He encouraged his followers, not only to wage war for him 
"in the way of Allah” but also to pay for the expenses of those wars. “And spend of 
your wealth in the cause of Allah, and make not your own hands contribute to 
(your) destruction; but do good; for Allah loves those who do good.” (Q.2:195) 

Note how he linked "doing good” with looting, terror, and murder. It is by this 
very twisted morality that Muslims are able to sacrifice their conscience and take up 
a sociopathic situational ethics toward other groups, one that must always be played 
to their advantage. Whichever situation that benefits Muslims is considered "good.” 
Muhammad made his followers believe that subsidizing his warfare and committing 
such acts of terror for Islam are the best deeds in the sight of Allah. 

Muslims who cannot fight must contribute to Islamic “charities.” Islamic 
“charities” are not established to build hospitals, orphanages, schools or senior 
housings. They are to expand Islam, to build mosques and madrassas, to train 
terrorists and to finance jihad. Islamic charities will aid the poor only to enlist them 
as soldiers of Islam. A good example of that is the huge amount of money that the 


51 Sahih Muslim Book 019, Number 4321, 4322 and 4323: 


30 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


Islamic Republic of Iran pays to the Hezbollah of Lebanon. The masses of Iranians 
are living in poverty. They are in dire need of food, jobs, and shelter, while their 
wealth is given away to Lebanese Shiites. The idea is to make Islam sweet in their 
mouths and to enlist them in the war against Israel. 

When people didn’t pony up enough funds for his military campaigns, 
Muhammad would angrily rebuke them. “ And what reason have you that you 
should not spend in Allah's way? And Allah's is the inheritance of the heavens and 
the earth, not alike among you are, those who spent before the victory’ and fought 
(and those who did not): they are more exalted in rank than those who spent and 
fought afterwards .” (Q.57:10) 

He said, the money you spend warfare is like a loan you give to Allah, and he 
has promised you “goodly interest.” “ Who is he that will Loan to Allah a beautiful 
loan? For (Allah) will increase it manifold to his credit .” (Q.57:11) 

While he wanted his followers to finance his wars, he did not want them to brag 
about their contributions. Making sacrifices was to be understood as a privilege. It 
was the believer who had to be grateful to him for the opportunity of serving him 
and giving him his money, and not the other way round. “ Those who spend then- 
substance in the cause of Allah, and follow not up their gifts with reminders of then- 
generosity’ or with injury’, -for them their reward is with their Lord: on them shall be 
no fear, nor shall they grieve.” (Q. 2:262) 

After rousing his followers to wage war, he assured them of their rewards. "So 
when you meet in battle those who disbelieve, then smite the necks until when you have 
overcome them, then make (them) prisoners, and afterwards either set them free as a 
favor or let them ransom (themselves) until the war terminates. That (shall be so); and if 
Allah had pleased He would certainly have exacted what is due from them, but that He 
may try’ some of you by means of others; and (as for) those who are slain in the way of 
Allah, He will by no means allow their deeds to perish. (Q.47:4) 

In other words, Allah does not need help to kill the unbelievers, but he wants 
Muslims to do it, to test their faith. Allah can be likened to a mafia godfather, who 
tests the loyalty of his henchmen by asking them to kill. 

In Islam, the faith of the believer is ultimately tested by their bloodthirstiness and 
their readiness to kill and to die. He said, "And prepare against them what force you can 
and horses tied at the frontier, to frighten thereby’ the enemy of Allah and your enemy 
and others besides them, whom you do not know (but) Allah knows them; and 
whatever thing you will spend in Allah's way, it will be paid back to you fully and 
you shall not be dealt with unjustly .” (Q. 8:60) 

Muhammad made empty promises that those who warred (with body or 
finances) against unbelievers will find rewards piled high in the afterlife. In 
characterizing these rewards, he was indeed most generous and extravagant. He 


31 



Understanding Muhammad 


claimed there will be all kinds of goodies and endless sensual pleasures. And he 
warned those who were stingy in subsidizing his raids: 52 

Believers! Shall I point out to you a profitable course that will save you from a 
woeful scourge? Have faith in Allah and His apostle, and fight for Allah’s cause with 
your wealth and with your persons. That would be best for you, if you but blew it. 
He will forgive you your sins and admit you to gardens watered by running streams; 
He will lodge you in pleasant mansions in the gardens of Eden. That is the supreme 
triumph. (Q.61:10-12) 

[In Paradise] they shall recline on couches lined with thick brocade, and within reach 
will hang fruits of both gardens. Which of your Lord’s blessings would you deny? 
Therein are bashful virgins whom neither man nor jinnee will have touched before. 
Which of your Lord’s blessings would you deny? Virgins as fair as corals and rubies. 
Which of your Lord’s blessings would you deny? (Q.55:54-56) 

[In Paradise] theirs shall be gardens and vineyards, and high-bosomed maidens for 
companions: a truly ovetflowing cup. (Q.78:32-33) 

Believe in Allah and His messenger, and spend out of the whereof He has made you 

heirs. For, those of you who believe and spend, - for them is a great Reward. (Q.57:7) 
53 

These and similar verses show why so many Islamic charities have been caught 
financing terrorist organizations. 54 One would think that charity and terrorism are 
contradictions, but such a distinction is not obvious to Muslims. Islamic charities 
are meant to promote Islam and to support jihad. To us, jihad is terrorism; to a 
Muslim, it is holy war, an obligation and the most meritorious act in the sight of 
Allah. 


52 Quran, Chapter 47, Verse 38: “Behold, ye are those invited to spend (of your 
substance) in the Way of Allah: But among you are some that are niggardly. But any who 
are niggardly are so at the expense of their own souls. But Allah is free of all wants, and 
it is ye that are needy. If ye turn back (from the Path), He will substitute in your stead 
another people; then they would not be like you!” 

53 See also Chapter 63, Verse 10. 

54 An affidavit made public in federal court in Virginia in August 19, 2003, contends that 
the Muslim charities gave $3.7 million to BMI Inc., a private Islamic investment company 
in New Jersey that may have passed the money to terrorist groups. The money was part 
of a $10 million endowment from unnamed donors in Jiddah, Saudi Arabia. 
http://pewforum.org/news/display. php?NewslD=2563 

Also on July 27, 2004, the U.S. Justice Department unsealed the indictment of the 
nation's largest Muslim charity and seven of its top officials on charges of funneling $12.4 
million over six years to individuals and groups associated with the Islamic Resistance 
Movement, or Hamas, the Palestinian group that the U.S. government considers to be a 
terrorist organization. http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/articles/A18257- 
2004Jul27.html 


32 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


Thus, to fight in the cause of Allah became an ordinance, binding upon all 
Muslims. He roused the Meccan emigrants against their own kin and called for 
vengeance to be taken against those who alleged persecuted them. “ Fight until there 
is nofitnah (mischief/dissension) and religion is wholly to Allah. ” (Q. 8:39) 

When some of his followers showed reluctance to wage war on their own 
relatives, he warned them of their dire fate if they disobeyed. “And those who believe 
say: Why has not a chapter been revealed? But when a decisive chapter is revealed and fighting 
is mentioned therein you see those in whose hearts is a disease look to you with the look of one 
fainting because of death. Woe to them then! ” (Q.47:20) 

If these verses tell us one thing, it is that Islam is by definition belligerent. As 
long as people believe in Islam and think that the Quran is the word of God, Islamic 
terrorism will always win out. Those within Islam who might call for moderation, 
tolerance and “dialogue between civilizations,” are easily silenced by the authority 
of the Quran, so many of its verses rouse believers to wage war against unbelievers. 
“Fight then in Allah's way; this is not imposed on you except in relation to yourself 
and rouse the believers to ardor maybe Allah will restrain the fighting of those who 
disbelieve and Allah is strongest in prowess and strongest to give an exemplary’ 
punishment. ” (Q. 4:84) 

Promising his followers success, he said: “And Allah will by no means give the 
unbelievers a way against the believers, ” (Q. 4:141) and reassuring them of 
heavenly rewards he said, “Those who believed and fled (their homes), and strove 
hard in Allah's way with their property and their souls, are much higher in rank 
with Allah; and those are they who are the achievers (of their objects). (Q. 9:20) 55 

Muslims scholars everywhere, echo this incitement to violence. Saudi Arabia's 
leading religious figure, its grand mufti, defended the spirit of jihad, as a God-given 
right. “The spread of Islam has gone through several phases, secret and then public, 
in Mecca and Medina," the holiest places in Islam, said Sheikh Abdel Aziz A1 
Sheikh in a statement carried by the state news agency SPA. "God then authorized 
the faithful to defend themselves and to fight against those fighting them, which 
amounts to a right legitimized by God, ‘This... is quite reasonable, and God will not hate 
it,’” 56 he said. 

Saudi Arabia's most senior cleric explained that war was not Muhammad’s first 
choice: “He gave three options: either accept Islam, or surrender and pay tax, and 
they will be allowed to remain in their land, observing their religion under the 

55 See also Quran, 8:72, “Those who believed and those who suffered exile and fought 
(and strove and struggled) in the path of Allah, - they have the hope of the Mercy of Allah: 
And Allah is Oft-forgiving, Most Merciful.” and 

Quran Chapter 8, Verse 74: “Those who believe, and adopt exile, and fight for the Faith, 
in the cause of Allah as well as those who give (them) asylum and aid, - these are (all) in 
very truth the Believers: for them is the forgiveness of sins and a provision most 
generous.” 

56 http://metimes.com/articles/normal.php?StorylD=20060918-110403-1970r 


33 



Understanding Muhammad 


protection of Muslims.” 57 The Grand Mufti is right. Few armed robbers resort to 
violence if their victim peacefully cooperates with their demands. Criminals only 
use violence if they encounter resistance. 

In a debate that 1 conducted with Mr. Javed Ahmad Ghamidi, arguably the most 
prominent Pakistani Islamic scholar, through his student Dr. Khalid Zaheer, Mr. 
Ghamidi wrote: “The possibility of killings mentioned in the Quran are either meant 
for those who were guilty of murder, or causing mischief on earth, or those who 
were declared unworthy of living in this world any more after they had denied the 
clearly communicated and understood message from God.” Mr. Ghamidi is a 
moderate Muslim. He is so moderate that he has received some death threats from 
the radical Muslims. However, he knows his religion well and knows that those who 
reject Islam are “unworthy of living in this world anymore.” 58 His detractors think 
the same about him. Since it is natural for humans to have different understandings, 
every Muslim thinks he is required to kill those who don’t think like him. 

Raid 

Muslims often speak with pride, of Muhammad’s battles. It is a pride based on 
illusion. Muhammad avoided battles. He preferred to ambush his victims and take 
them by surprise. He massacred them when they were unprepared and unarmed. He 
was not a warrior. He preferred terrorism. It was more effective. 

After he migrated to Medina and felt strong amongst his followers, he launched 
74 raids. 59 Some of them amounted to little more than assassinations, while others 
were expeditions of thousands of men. He accompanied participated 27 of them. 
These expeditions are called ghazva. The raids he did not accompany, are called 
sariyyah. Both ghazva and sariyyah mean raid, ambush, sudden attack. 

Bukhari says, “Whenever Allah's Apostle wanted to make a ghazva, he used to 
hide his intention by apparently referring to different ghazva.” 60 

When Muhammad took part in a war, he would always stay behind his troops, 
protected by his special entourage and body guards. Nowhere in the authentic 
biographies of Muhammad, says he fought personally. 

In a war known as the Sacrilegious War, fought in Mecca, Muhammad attended 
upon his uncles. Now, nearly twenty years old, his efforts were confined to gathering 
the arrows discharged by the enemy during the ceasefires and handing them to his 
uncles. In the words of Muir, “Physical courage, indeed, and martial daring are virtues 
which did not distinguish the prophet at any period of his career.” 61 


58 http://www.faithfreedom.org/debates/Ghamidip18.htm 
59 Tabaqat, Vol. 2, pp. 1-2. 

60 Sahih Bukhari Volume 5, Book 59, Number 702: 

61 William Muir, Life of Muhammad Volume II, Chapter 2, Page 6. 


34 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


Muhammad and his men raided towns and villages without warning, descended 
upon unarmed civilians, butchered as many of them as they could and took as spoils 
the vanquished community’s herds and livestock, their weaponry and their 
belongings, as well as their wives and children. The raiders sometimes ransomed 
the women and children for money, or sold them as slaves. The following is an 
account of one of these raids. 

“The Prophet had suddenly attacked Banu Mustaliq without warning while 
they were heedless and their cattle were being watered at the places of water. Their 
fighting men were killed and their women and children were taken as captives; the 
Prophet got Juwairiya on that day. Nafi said that Ibn Umar had told him the above 
narration and that Ibn 'Umar was in that army.” 62 In this war, says the Muslim 
chronicler, “600 were taken prisoners by the Muslims. Among the booty there were 
2,000 camels and 5,000 goats.” 

When Muslim terrorists kill children, their apologists are quick to announce it 
and say, Muhammad prohibited that. The truth is that Muhammad allowed killing 
children. “It is reported on the authority of Sa'b b. Jaththama that the Prophet of 
Allah (may peace be upon him), when asked about the women and children of the 
polytheists being killed during the night raid, said: They are from them.” 63 

A number of sources considered authoritative by virtually all Muslims attest 
that in order to win, the Prophet took advantage of the element of surprise. He 
would not give even an ultimatum. Ibn 'Aun reported: “I wrote to Naff inquiring 
from him whether it was necessary to extend (to the disbelievers) an invitation to 
accept (Islam) before meeting them in fight. He wrote (in reply) to me that it was 
necessary in the early days of Islam. The Messenger of Allah made a raid upon 
Banu Mustaliq while they were unaware and their cattle were having a drink at the 
water. He killed those who fought and imprisoned others. On that very day, he 
captured Juwairiya bint al-Harith. Naff said that this tradition was related to him by 
Abdullah b. Umar who (himsell) was among the raiding troops.” 64 

To justify such dastardly attacks on unarmed people, Muslim historians have 
often accused their victims of conspiring against Islam. However, there is no reason 
to believe that any Arab tribe would have benefited by invading Muslims, who were 
poor and had become a strong group of bandits. Contrary to this claim, many tribes 
adopted policies of appeasement and signed peace treaties with Muhammad in order 
to stay safe. Those treaties were invariably breached by Muhammad when he no 
longer needed those allies. 


62 Sahih Bukhari, Vol. 3. Book 46, Number 717 

63 Sahih Muslim Book 019, Number 4321, 4322 and 4323: 

64 Sahih Muslim Book 019, Number 4292: 


35 



Understanding Muhammad 


Plunder 

The objective of Muhammad’s raids was primarily to loot. Ibn Umar reported, 
“The Prophet sent an expedition to Najd and I was among the troops. They got a 
large number of camels as booty. Eleven or twelve camels fell to the lot of every 
fighter and each of them also got one extra camel .” 65 

The property of the victim belonged to his killer: 

Abu Qatada reported: We accompanied the Messenger of Allah on an expedition in 
the year of the Battle of Hunain. I turned round and attacked him from behind giving 
a blow between his neck and shoulder [Treachery is a hallmark of jihadis] Then the 
people sat down (to distribute the spoils of war). He said: One who has killed an 
enemy and can bring evidence to prove it will get his belongings. So I stood up... 
The Messenger of Allah said: What has happened to you, O Abu Qatada? Then I 
related the (whole) story, to him. At this, one of the people said: He has told the truth. 
Messenger of Allah. The belongings of the enemy killed by him are with me. 
Persuade him to forgo his right (in my favor). Abu Bakr said: BY Allah, this will not 
happen. The Messenger of Allah will not like to deprive one of the lions from among 
the lions of Allah who fight in the cause of Allah and His Messenger and give thee his 
share of the booty. So the Messenger of Allah said: Abu Bakr has told the truth, and 
so give the belongings to Abu Qatada. So he gave them to me. I sold the armor (which 
was a part of my share of the booty) and bought with the sale proceeds a garden in the 
street of Banu Salama. This was the first property I acquired after embracing Islam . 66 

Islam was a proposition that early believers found irresistible. They were poor, 
unskilled and uneducated, unable to earn a living. Islam offered them the chance to 
become wealthy by plundering the wealth of others. If they were killed, they were 
promised much more rewards in the afterlife. How could these paupers reject such 
an offer? The following hadith gives us a glimpse of the early Muslims attitude: 

It has been reported by Salama b. al-Akwa'. One day when we were having our 
breakfast with the Messenger of Allah, a man came riding a red camel. He made it kneel 
down, extracted a strip of leather from its girth and tethered the camel with it. Then he 
began to take food with the people and look (curiously around). We were in a poor 
condition as some of us were on foot (being without any riding animals). All of a 
sudden, he left us hurriedly, came to his camel, untethered it, made it kneel down, 
mounted it and urged the beast which ran off with him. A man on a brown camel 
chased him. Salama (the narrator) said: I followed on foot. I ran on until I was near the 
thigh of the she-catnel. I advanced further until I was near the haunches of the camel. I 
advanced still further until I caught hold of the nose-string of the camel. I made it 
kneel down. As soon as it placed its knee on the ground, I drew my sword and struck 
at the head, of the rider who fell down. I brought the camel driving it along with the 


65 Sahih Muslim Book 019, Number 4330 

66 Sahih Muslim Book 019, Number 4340 


36 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


man's baggage and weapons. The Messenger of Allah came forward to meet me and 
the people were with him. He asked: Who has killed the man? The people said: Ibn 
Akwa'. He said: Everything of the man is for him (Ibn Akwa'). 67 

The poor traveler was killed for his camel. He must have become suspicious of 
Muslims and decided to part their company, but was caught and slain. Muhammad 
approved this dastardly conduct. 

He kept a fifth of all the spoils and any time he coveted something that one of 
his followers had stolen he claimed it for himself. A hadith has been narrated by 
Mus'ab b. Sa'd who heard it from his father. “My father took a sword from khums 
and brought it to the Holy Prophet and said: Grant it to me. He refused. At this 
Allah revealed (the Qur'anic verse): They ask thee concerning the spoils of war. 
Say: The spoils of war are for Allah and the Apostle" (Q. 8:1 ). 6S 

I hope that Muslim readers are astute enough to know that the creator of the 
universe has no need for the belongings of a bunch of Arabs. Muhammad made 
Allah an accomplice to his thefts for legitimacy alone. I can assure you that nothing 
of what he plundered went to God. 

Lust 

The raids did not just bring wealth to Muslims; it also provided them with sex 
slaves. Juwairiya was a young woman whose husband was slain when Muslims 
raided her village. She fell to the lot of a Muslim marauder. Aisha, Muhammad’s 
favorite and youngest wife who had accompanied Muhammad in this expedition 
and narrated: 

When the prophet—peace be upon him—distributed the captives of Banu A1 
Mustaliq, she (Juwairiya) fell to the lot of Thabit ibn Qyas. She was married to her 
cousin, who was killed during the battle. She gave Thabit a deed, agreeing to pay him 
nine okes of gold for her freedom. She was a very beautiful woman. She captivated 
every man who saw her. She came to the prophet - peace be upon him -, to ask for his 
help in the matter. As soon as I saw her at the door of my room, I took a dislike to 
her, for I knew that he would see her as I saw her. She went in and told him who she 
was, the daughter of al-Harith ibn Dhirar, the chief of his people. She said: ‘You can 
see the state to which I have been brought. I have fallen to the lot of Thabit, and have 
given him a deed for ransom, and I have to come to ask your help in the matter. ’ He 
said: ‘would you like something better than that? I will discharge your debt, and 
marry you.’ She said: ‘Yes.’ ‘O then it is Done!’ the messenger of Allah replied. 69 

This account should end any argument about the real motive behind 
Muhammad's multiple marriages. He and his men murdered Juwairiya’s husband in 


67 Sahih Muslim Book 019, Number4344 

68 Sahih Muslim Book 019, Number 4328 

69 http://66.34.76.88/a I sa I af i y at/j uwairiyah.htm 


37 



Understanding Muhammad 


an unprovoked raid. She was the daughter of the chief of Bani Mustaliq and a 
princess in her own right. She was reduced to a slave and became the possession of 
one of Muhammad’s thugs. However, because of her beauty, the holy Prophet 
offered to “set her free” under the condition that she marry him. Is that freedom? 
What other choice did she have? Even if Muhammad did actually set her free, 
where could she go? 

Muslim apologists insist that most of Muhammad’s wives were widows. One 
could thus get the impression that they were old and unwanted and that he married 
them out of charity. What they leave out is that these “widows” were young and 
beautiful, and they had become widows because Muhammad had murdered their 
husband. Juwairiya was 20 years old at the time and Muhammad was 58. 
Muhammad’s own biographers admit that he did not marry women unless they were 
young, beautiful, and childless. Except for Sauda, all Muhammad’s wives were in 
their teens or early twenties and this is when he was in his fifties and sixties. The 
historian Tabari narrates 70 that Muhammad solicited Hind bint Abu Talib, his own 
cousin, to marry him, but when she told him that she had a child he desisted. Another 
woman was Zia’h bint Aamir. Muhammad asked someone to solicit her for marriage. 
She accepted, but when he was told of her age, he changed his mind. 71 

A Muslim named Jarir ibn Abdullah narrated that Muhammad asked him, 
“Have you got married?" He replied in the affirmative. Muhammad enquired, “A 
virgin or a matron?” He responded, “I married a matron.” Then Muhammad said, 
“Why not a virgin? So you may play with her and she may play with you?” 72 

Ibn Sa’d also writes that when Muhammad heard of the beauty of Zaba’a, 
daughter of Amir, who was a widow, he sent a message with her son telling him he 
would like to marry his mother. The boy went home to inform her mother. When he 
left, Muhammad was told that although very beautiful, she is not that young 
anymore. So when her son returned and told Muhammad that his mother had 
accepted his proposal, he remained silent. 7 ’ 

Women for the messenger of Allah were only sex objects. Their function was 
to satisfy their husband sexually and give birth to their children. The following 
story will debunk any claim that Muhammad married older women for their 
protection. 

Barra’a narrated, the Prophet sent message to Sauda informing her that he had 
divorced her. When Sauda heard the news, she sat in the way of the Prophet to 
Aisha’s house. When she saw the Prophet she told him, I beseech you by the one 


70 Muhammad ibn Jarir al-Tabari (838-923) was one of the earliest, most prominent and 
famous Persian historians and exegetes of the Quran, most famous for his Tarikh al- 
Tabari and Tafsir al-Tabari. 

71 Persian Tabari, Vol. IV, page 1298. 

72 Bukhari Volume 3, Book 34, Number 310: 

73 Tabaqat V. 8 p. 157 


38 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


who has revealed to you the Quran and has exalted you above all the creation to tell 
me why you divorced me. Have I done something wrong that has offended you? 
The Prophet said no! Sauda said, 1 then beg you for the sake of the same God to not 
divorce me. I am getting old; I don’t need to be with a man. You can use my turn to 
stay with Aisha, but I wish that in the day of resurrection to be counted amongst 
your wives. The Prophet agreed and Sauda said that since then the Prophet spent the 
nights that were her turn with his favorite wife Aisha. 74 

Muhammad decided to divorce Sauda because she was old and perhaps not 
very attractive. His other wives were teenagers or in their early twenties. But how 
old was Sauda? No mention of her age is made. Ibn Sa’d writes; Sauda died during 
the rule of Mu’awiya in the year 54 Hijra. 7 ' Muhammad married her about a month 
after the death of Khadijah, i.e. three years before Hijra. Therefore, Sauda died 57 
years after she married Muhammad. What is the normal age of a person? Sauda was 
a large woman. Overweigh people don’t live long. But let us say she died at the age 
of eighty. 80-57=23. Sauda was 23 years old when she married Muhammad who 
was 50 years old at that time. This makes sense since even though she was 
previously married; she did not have a child. If Sauda died at the age of 90, which is 
unlikely, she could not have been older than 33 years when she married Muhammad. 

As we can deduce, Sauda was about half the age of Muhammad. But she was 
older than his other wives who were 36 to 44 years younger than him. 

Sauda was not pretty. Muhammad decided to get rid of her to “play” with his 
prettier and younger wives. How could she survive on her own in that kind of 
patriarchal society? She thought that as long as she remains a wife of the Prophet, 
her material needs will be taken care of - and indeed they were. The same historian 
tells us that the share of Sauda from the spoils of the Khaibar was 80 camel loads of 
dates and 20 camel loads of barley or wheat. 

From every raid and pillage, the wives of Muhammad received their share of 
the booty, which included slaves. Umar, during his caliphate, sent to Sauda a burlap 
sack filled with Dirhams (Silver coins, probably the proceeds of the loot from Persia 
or Egypt). Sauda asked, what is this? They said it is Dirhams. She exclaimed, 
“SubhanAllah, they send me money in a sack of dates?” 76 

Rape 

Muhammad allowed his men to rape the women captured in raids. However, 
Muslims faced a dilemma. They wanted to have sex with their female captives, but 
also wanted to return them for ransom and therefore did not want to make them 
pregnant. Some of these women were already married whose husbands had escaped 


74 Tabaqat V. 8 p. 53-54 

75 Tabaqat V.8 page 56 

76 Tabaqat V. 8 p. 55 


39 



Understanding Muhammad 


when taken by surprise and were still alive. The raiders considered the possibility 
of coitus interruptus (withdrawing from intercourse before ejaculation). Unsure of 
the best course of action, they sought the counsel of their Prophet. Bukhari reports: 

Abu Saeed said: ‘We went out with Allah's Apostle for the Ghazwa of Banu Al- 
Mustaliq and we received captives from among the Arab captives and we desired 
women and celibacy became hard on us and we loved to do coitus interruptus. So 
when we intended to do coitus interruptus, we said, 'How can we do coitus interruptus 
before asking Allah's Apostle who is present among us?’ We asked (him) about it and 
he said, 'It is better for you not to do so, for if any soul (till the Day of Resurrection) is 
predestined to exist, it will exist. 77 

Muhammad did not forbid raping the captive women. Instead, he made an 
asinine claim that when Allah intends to create someone, nothing can prevent it. He 
told his men that coitus interruptus is ill-advised because it would be an attempt to 
thwart the will of Allah. He did not say a word against rape of the captives, and by 
discouraging coitus interruptus, he supported forced insemination. 

He made even his god to legitimize intercourse with women captured in wars, 
the so-called “right hand possessions,” even if they were married before their 
capture. 78 


77 Bukhari, Volume 5, Book59, Number 459. Many other canonical hadiths recount how 
Muhammad approved intercourse with slave women, but said coitus interruptus was 
unnecessary because if Allah willed someone to be born, that soul would be born 
regardless of coitus interruptus. See the following: 

Bukhari 3.34.432: “Narrated Abu Saeed Al-Khudri: that while he was sitting with Allah's 
Apostle he said, ‘O Allah's Apostle! We get female captives as our share of booty, and 
we are interested in their prices, what is your opinion about coitus interruptus?’ The 
Prophet said, ‘Do you really do that? It is better for you not to do it. No soul that which 
Allah has destined to exist, but will surely come into existence.’” 

Sahih Muslim is another source considered factual and accurate by Muslims. Here is 
Sahih Muslim 8.3381: “Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) was asked about 
'azl, (coitus interruptus) whereupon he said: The child does not come from all the liquid 
(semen) and when Allah intends to create anything nothing can prevent it (from coming 
into existence).” 

Muslims also consider Abu Dawood highly accurate and factual. Here is Abu Dawood, 
29.29.32.100: “Yahya related to me from Malik from Humayd ibn Qays al-Makki that a 
man called Dhafif said that Ibn Abbas was asked about coitus interruptus. He called a 
slave-girl of his and said, ‘Tell them.’ She was embarrassed. He said, ‘It is alright, and I 
do it myself.' Malik said, ‘A man does not practise coitus interruptus with a free woman 
unless she gives her permission. There is no harm in practicing coitus interruptus with a 
slave-girl without her permission. Someone who has someone else's slave-girl as a wife 
does not practice coitus interruptus with her unless her people give him permission.’" 

See also Bukhari 3.46.718, 

5.59.459, 7.62.135, 7.62.136, 7.62.137, 8.77.600, 9.93.506 Sahih Muslim 8.3383, 
8.3388, 8.3376, 8.3377, and several more. 

78 Quran, 4:24: “Also (prohibited are) women already married, except those whom your 
right hands possess: Thus hath Allah ordained (Prohibitions) against you.” 


40 




1- Who Was Muhammad? 


Torture 

Ibn Ishaq, in his narration of the conquest of Khaibar reports that Muhammad 
raided this fortress town and killed its unarmed Jewish inhabitants as they fled for 
safety. Among the captured was the youthful Kinana. 

Kinana al-Rabi, who had the custody of the treasure of Banu Nadir, was brought to 
the apostle who asked him about it. He denied that he knew where it was. A Jew 
came (Tabari says ‘was brought’) to the apostle and said that he had seen Kinana 
going to a certain ruin every morning early. When the apostle said to Kinana, ‘Do you 
know that if we find you have it (the treasure) I shall kill you?’ He said, ‘Yes.’ The 
apostle gave orders that the ruin was to be excavated and some of the treasure was 
found. When he asked him about the rest (of the treasure?) he refused to produce it, so 
the apostle gave orders to al-Zubayr Al-Awwam, ‘Torture him until you extract what 
he has.’ So he kindled a fire with flint and steel on his chest until he was nearly dead. 
Then the apostle delivered him to Muhammad b. Maslama and he struck off his head, 
in revenge for his brother Mahmud. 79 

On the same day that Muhammad tortured to death Kinana, he took his 
seventeen year old wife Safiya to his tent to have sex with her. Two years earlier, 
he had beheaded Safiyah’s father and uncle, along with the adult males of the 
Jewish tribe Bani Quraiza. 

Ibn Ishaq wrote: 

When the apostle had conquered al-Qamus the fort of B. Ab’l Huqayq, Safiya d. Huyayy 
b. Aklitab was brought to him along with another woman (sister of her husband Kinana). 
Bilal who was bringing them led them past the Jews who were slain; and when the 
woman who was with Safiay saw them she shrieked and slapped her face and poured 
dust on her head. When the apostle saw her he said, ‘Take this she-devil away from me.’ 
He gave orders that Safiyah was to be put behind him and threw his mantle over her, so 
that the apostle said to Bilal when he saw this Jewess behaving in that way, ‘Had you no 
compassion, Bilal, when you brought two women past their dead husbands?’ 80 

Bukhari has recorded a few hadith about Muhammad’s rape of Safiya: 

Anas said, ‘When Allah's Apostle invaded Khaibar, we offered the Fajr prayer there 
(early in the morning) when it was still dark. The Prophet rode and Abu Talha rode 


Quran, 33:50): “O Prophet! We have made lawful to thee thy wives to whom thou hast 
paid their dowers; and those whom thy right hand possesses out of the prisoners of war 
whom Allah has assigned to thee.” 

Quran, 4:3: ‘‘If ye fear that ye shall not be able to deal justly with the orphans, marry 
women of your choice, two or three or four; but if ye fear that ye shall not be able to deal 
justly (with them), then only one, or (a captive) that your right hands possess, that will be 
more suitable, to prevent you from doing injustice.” 

79 Sirat Rasul Allah, p. 515. 

80 Ibn Ishaq Sira p. 514 


41 



Understanding Muhammad 


too and I was riding behind Abu Talha. The Prophet passed through the lanes of the 
town quickly and my knee was touching the thigh of the Prophet. He uncovered his 
thigh and I saw the whiteness of the thigh of the Prophet. When he entered the town, 
he said, 'Allahu Akbar! Khaibar is ruined. Whenever we approach near a nation then 
evil will be the morning of those who have been warned.' He repeated this thrice. 
The people came out for their jobs and some of them said, 'Muhammad (has come).' 
(Some of our companions added, ‘With his army.’) We conquered Khaibar, took the 
captives, and the booty was collected. 

Dihya came and said, 'O Allah's Prophet! Give me a slave girl from the captives.' 
The Prophet said, 'Go and take any slave girl.' He took Safiya bint Huyai. A man 
came to the Prophet and said, 'O Allah's Apostles! You gave Safiya bint Huyai to 
Dihya and she is the chief mistress of the tribes of Quraiza and An-Nadir and she 
befits none but you.' So the Prophet said, 'Bring him along with her.' So Dihya came 
with her and when the Prophet saw her, he said to Dihya, 'Take any slave girl other 
than her from the captives.' Anas added, ‘The Prophet then manumitted her and 
married her.’ 

Thabit asked Anas, ‘O Abu Hamza! What did the Prophet pay her as mahr (dowry)?’ 
He said, 'Her self was her mahr for he manumitted her and then married her.’ Anas 
added, ‘While on the way, Urn Sulaim dressed her for marriage (ceremony) and at 
night she sent her as a bride to the Prophet.’ 81 

There is also a hadith narrated by Anas, a companion of Muhammad, who 
recalled that a group of eight men from an Arab tribe came to the Prophet, but found 
the climate of Medina unsuitable. Muhammad prescribed to them camel urine as 
medicine and sent them to meet his camel attendant outside the town. The men 
killed the camel attendant and drove away the camels. When Muhammad was 
informed, he sent his men to pursue them. When captured, he had their hands and 
feet cut off, passed heated nails over their eyes, and left them in a rocky land to die 
slowly. Anas said that they asked for water, and nobody provided them with water 
till they died. 82 


81 Sahih Bukhari, 1.8.367 

In this hadith the commentator narrates how they [the Muslims] raided the city of Khaibar, 
during the dawn taking the population offguard. “Yakhrab Khaibar” (Khaibar is ruined) 
exclaimed Muhammad, as he passed from one stronghold triumphantly to another: "Great 
is Allah! Truly when I light upon the coasts of any people, wretched for them is that day! 
After the conquest of the town, it came time to share the booty. Dihya, one of the 
warriors, received Safiya as his share. Safiya’s father who was the chief of the Bani Nadir 
had been beheaded by the order of Muhammad three years earlier. After the conquest of 
Khaibar, her young husband Kinana was tortured and murdered by his order too. 
Someone informed Muhammad that the seventeen year old Safiya was very beautiful. So 
Muhammad offered Dihya two girls, the cousins of Safiya, in exchange and got Safiya for 
himself. 

82 Bukhari Volume 4, Book 52, Number 261: 


42 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


These Arabs had committed murder and theft. They had to be punished, but 
why torture them? Wasn’t Muhammad doing exactly the same things? Where did 
he get those camels? Weren’t they stolen? Didn’t he kill the owners of those 
camels? 

This double standard is a characteristic of Muslims. The concept of the Golden 
Rule and fairness is absent in the psyche of Muslims. They demand all privileges in 
non-Muslim countries, while they deny the basic human rights to non-Muslims 
where they are the majority. They see nothing wrong in this. As far as they are 
concerned this is fair and how things should be. 

The Quran says, “Those who wage war against God and His Messenger and 
strive to spread corruption in the land should be punished by death, crucifixion, the 
amputation of an alternate hand and foot or banishment from the land: a disgrace 
for them in this world, and then a terrible punishment in the Hereafter .”(Q. 5:33) 

Assassination 

Up to this day, most Muslims believe that the only way to deal with the critics 
of Islam is to kill them. In 1989, Khomeini issued a fatwa (religious decree) to 
assassinate Author Salman Rushdie, because he had written a book, titled The 
Satanic Verses that some believed insulted Islam. While some people condemned 
Khomeini for his fatwa, amazingly, many Westerners blamed Rushdie instead, for 
being “insensitive” to Muslims’ sensitivity. On February 14, 2006, the Iranian state 
news agency reported that the fatwa will remain in place permanently. Since its 
inception, the Islamic regime of Iran has systematically eliminated its opponents by 
assassinating them, whether in Iran or in exile. Hundreds of dissidents have been 
killed in this way, including Dr. Shapoor Bakhtiar, a true democrat and the last 
Prime Minister appointed by the Shah. 

What most people don’t know is that assassination was Muhammad’s way of 
dealing with his opponents. Muslim terrorists such as Mohammed Bouyeri, who 
assassinated The Dutch filmmaker Theo Van Gogh, are merely following their 
prophet’s example. 

Only months after his arrival in Medina, Muhammad ordered the assassination 
of a centenarian man who had criticized him. Abu Afak, who was said to be 120 
years old, had composed a poem, in which he lamented that people had become 
followers of Muhammad and have turned against each other. He wrote that 
Muhammad was a crazed man with arbitrarily rules about what is prohibited and 
what is allowed, and who had caused his followers to surrender their intelligence 
and to become hostile to their old friends and allies. Ibn Sa’d reports this story as 
follows: 


43 



Understanding Muhammad 


Then occurred the "sariyyah" [raid] of Salim Ibn Umayr al-Amri against Abu Afak, 
the Jew, in [the month of] Shawwal in the beginning of the twentieth month from the 
hijrah [immigration from Mecca to Medina in AD 622], of the Apostle of Allah. Abu 
Afak, was from Banu Amr Ibn Awf, and was an old man who had attained the age of 
one hundred and twenty years. He was a Jew, and used to instigate the people against 
the Apostle of Allah, and composed (satirical) verses [about Muhammad]. 

Salim Ibn Umayr who was one of the great weepers and who had participated in Badr, 
said, ‘I take a vow that I shall either kill Abu Afak or die before him.’ He waited for 
an opportunity until a hot night came, and Abu Afak slept in an open place. Salim Ibn 
Umayr knew it, so he placed the sword on his liver and pressed it till it reached his 
bed. The enemy of Allah screamed and the people, who were his followers, rushed to 
him, took him to his house and interred him. 83 

The only “crime” this aged man had committed was to compose satirical verses 
critical of Muhammad. 

When Asma bint Marwan, a Jewish mother of five small children heard this, 
she was so outraged that she composed a poem cursing the men of Medina for 
letting a stranger divide them and make them assassinate a venerable old man. 
Again, Muhammad went to his pulpit and cried out: ‘“Who will rid me of Marwan's 
daughter?’ Umayr bin 'Adiy al-Khatmi who was with him heard him, and that very 
night he went to her house and killed her. In the morning he came to the apostle 
and told him what he had done and he [Muhammad] said, ‘You have helped Allah 
and His apostle, O 'Umayr!’ When he asked if he would have to bear any evil 
consequences, the apostle said, ‘Two goats won't butt their heads about her.’” 84 

After receiving praise from Muhammad for the assassination of Asma, the 
killer went to her children, bragged about committing the murder, and taunted those 
little kids and their clan. 

Ibn Sa’d notes: 

Now there was a great commotion among Banu Khatma that day about the 
affair of bint [daughter of] Marwan. She had five sons, and when 'Umayr went 
to them from the apostle he said, ‘I have killed bint Marwan, O sons of 
Khatma. Withstand me if you can; don't keep me waiting.’ That was the first 
day Islam became powerful among B. Khatma; before that those who were 
Muslims concealed the fact. The first of them to accept Islam was 'Umayr b. 

Adiy who was called the ‘Reader’ and 'Abdullah b. Aus and Khuzayma b. 
Thabit. The day after bint Marwan was killed the men of B. Khatma became 
Muslims because they saw the power of Islam. 85 


83 The Kitab al Tabaqat al kabir, Vol. 2, p 31 

84 From pp. 675-676 of The Life of Muhammad , which is A. Guilaume’s translation of Sirat 
Rasul Allah. 

85 Ibid. 


44 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


After these assassinations, Muslims in Medina became more boastful, arrogant 
and imperious, as they had cast terror in the hearts of their opponents. Muhammad 
wanted to send the message that any opposition or criticism of him would be dealt 
with mercilessly. 86 That is the message Muslims want to deliver today to us, where 
the threat often only needs be implied. They follow the example set by their prophet, 
whom they regard as a greatest strategist. They want to create a boundary of fear so they 
may establish their supremacy through terror. 

There is no doubt in the mind of Muslim that this strategy works. To them, the 
Quranic injunction of ‘"casting terror in the heart of the unbelievers ” 87 is a sure way 
to victory. It worked for Muhammad. He bragged, “/ have been made victorious 
with terror .” 88 It worked in Spain, when the terrorists bombed a commuter train and 
killed 200 people on March 11, 2004. In response, the Spanish voters elected a 
socialist government who immediately adopted the policy of appeasement vis-a-vis 
the Muslims. Many people in the west and particularly in India are dreadful of 
Muslims. You won’t believe the email I received today. An Indian man wrote, “The 
Bombay and recently the Kenyan attacks by Muslims have been bothering me, as 
they separated the Muslims from non-Muslims and asked them questions about 
Islam. If I am caught by in a similar situation, how can 1 and my family pass off as 
Muslims? Can you tell me how should 1 dress and what facts 1 need to know about 
Islam and Mohammed? Also can you tell me how to perform the Muslim prayer 
and can you tell 2 or 3 verses in Arabic which I can remember by heart? I would be 
grateful for your advice to stay alive from the jihadis.” 

What is the worth of the life lived with so much cowardice? This is exactly 
what Muslims want. This is how Islam expanded. A small group of Muslims 
terrorized a large number of people. The cowards then pretended to be Muslims to 
save their sorry lives. And in one or two generations their dependents became full- 


86 Ibn Sa’d narrates another version of this story: “Bint Marwan, of Banu Umayyah ibn 
Zayd , when five nights had remained from the month of Ramadan, in the beginning of the 
nineteenth month from the hijrah of the apostle of Allah. Asma' was the wife of Yazid ibn 
Zayd ibn Hisn al-Khatmi. She used to revile Islam, offend the prophet and instigate the 
(people) against him. She composed verses. Umayr Ibn Adi came to her in the night and 
entered her house. Her children were sleeping around her. There was one whom she 
was suckling. He searched her with his hand because he was blind, and separated the 
child from her. He thrust his sword in her chest till it pierced up to her back. Then he 
offered the morning prayers with the prophet at al-Medina. The apostle of Allah said to 
him: ‘Have you slain the daughter of Marwan?’ He said: ‘Yes. Is there something more for 
me to do?’ He [Muhammad] said:‘No. Two goats will not butt together about her.’ This 
was the word that was first heard from the apostle of Allah. The apostle of Allah called 
him "Umayr, ‘basir’ (the seeing).” -- Ibn Sa'd's in Kitab al-Tabaqat al-Kabir, translated by 
S. Moinul Haq, Vol. 2, p. 24. 

87 Quran 3:151 “Soon shall we cast terror into the hearts of the Unbelievers, for that they 
joined companions with Allah, for which He had sent no authority: their abode will be the 
Fire: And evil is the home of the wrong-doers! 

88 Bukhari, 4.52.220. 


45 



Understanding Muhammad 


fledged Muslims, joined the jihad and started oppressing others. This much 
cowardice is pathetic, but it proves the point that terror works. As long as cowardice 
exists, there will be more terrorism. 

Ka’b bin Ashraf was another victim of Muhammad. He was a handsome and a 
poet - a chief of the Banu Nadir. After Muhammad banished the Banu Qainuqa’, 
Ka’b became concerned about his own people. He visited Mecca to seek protection 
and composed poems praising the Meccans for their bravery and honor. When 
Muhammad heard this, he went to the mosque and after the prayer said, ‘“Who is 
willing to kill Ka'b bin Al-Ashraf who has hurt Allah and His Apostle?’ Thereupon 
Muhammad bin Maslama got up and said, ‘O Allah's Apostle! Would you like that 
I kill him?’ The Prophet said, ‘Yes.’ bin Maslama said, ‘then allow me to say a 
(false) thing (i.e. to deceive Ka’b).’ The Prophet said, ‘You may say it.’ Then 
Muhammad bin Maslama went to Ka’b and said, ‘that man (i.e. Muhammad) 
demands Sadaqa (i.e. Zakat [alms]) from us, and he has troubled us, and 1 have 
come to borrow something from you.’ On that, Kab said, ‘By Allah, you will get 
tired of him!’ bin Maslama said, ‘Now as we have followed him, we do not want to 
leave him unless and until we see how his end is going to be. Now we want you to 
lend us a camel load or two of food.’ ...Muhammad bin Maslama and his 
companion promised Ka’b that they would return to him. He came to Ka’b at night 
along with Kab's foster brother, Abu Na'ila. Ka’b invited them to come into his fort, 
and then he went down to them. His wife asked him, ‘Where are you going at this 
time?’ Ka’b replied, ‘None but Muhammad bin Maslama and my (foster) brother 
Abu Na'ila have come.’ His wife said, T hear a voice as if blood is dripping from 
him.’ Ka’'b said, ‘They are none but my brother Muhammad bin Maslama and my 
foster brother Abu Naila. A generous man should respond to a call at night even if 
invited to be killed.’ .. .So Muhammad bin Maslama went in together with two men, 
and said to them, ‘When Ka'b comes, 1 will touch his hair and smell it, and when 
you see that 1 have got hold of his head, strike him. I will let you smell his head.’ 
Ka’b bin Al-Ashraf came down to them wrapped in his clothes, and diffusing 
perfume. Muhammad bin Maslama said, ‘I have never smelt a better scent than 
this.’ Ka'b replied, T have got the best Arab women who know how to use the high 
class of perfume.’ Muhammad bin Maslama requested of Ka’b, ‘Will you allow me 
to smell your head?’ Ka'b said, ‘Yes.’ Muhammad smelt it and made his 
companions smell it as well. Then he requested of Ka'b again, ‘Will you let me 
(smell your head)?’ Ka'b said, ‘Yes.’ When Muhammad got a strong hold of him, he 
said (to his companions), ‘Get at him!’ So they killed him and went to the Prophet 
and informed him. 89 

Not only Muhammad encouraged assassination, he advocated deception and 
treachery as well. For him, the end justified the means. 


89 Bukhari, 5.59.369 


46 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


Islam has advanced with terror. Muslims are convinced that terror and 
deception will make them victorious. They have an example in their prophet. His 
successes are their inspiration. 

The Islamic world is sick. It would be shortsighted to deny that the cause of this 
sickness is Islam. Almost every crime, every abuse and inhumanity perpetrated by 
Muslims is inspired by the examples set by Muhammad and justified through his words 
and deeds. This is the inconvenient truth that so many would rather not talk about. 

Genocide 

There were three Jewish tribes living in and around Yathrib, the Banu 
Qainuqa’, the Banu Nadir and the Banu Quraiza that had their fortress just outside 
the town. As stated above, they were the original inhabitants of Yathrib. At first 
Muhammad thought that because he had denounced polytheism and had embraced 
the Biblical prophets, the Jews will flock to his religion. The earlier chapters of the 
Quran are full of stories about Moses and Biblical tales. Muhammad also adopted 
Jerusalem as the qibla for his prayers. Muslim scholar W. N. Arafat writes, “It is 
also generally accepted that at first the Prophet Muhammad hoped that the Jews of 
Yathrib, as followers of a divine religion, would show understanding of the new 
monotheistic religion, Islam.” 90 However, to his dismay, the Jews, just like the 
Quraish, paid little heed to him. After his hopes were dashed and his patience 
vexed, he grew hostile towards them. Their rejection enraged him, and he sought 
vengiance. The assassination of Abu Afak and Asma only marked the beginning of 
his animosity towards the Jews. Already emboldened by his plundering of the 
passing caravans, Muhammad had his eyes set on the wealth of the Jews in Yathrib 
and was looking for an excuse to make his move. His anger against the Jews started 
showing in the Quranic verses, where he accused them of being ungrateful to Allah, 
of killing the prophets and of breaking God’s laws. He even went as far as to say 
that because the Jews had broken the law of Sabbath, God transformed a group of 
them into apes and swine. 91 To this day Muslims are convinced that that asinine tale 
is true. If it is in the Quran it must be true, even if it is absurd. 

Invasion of Banu Qainuqa’ 

The first tribe of Jews to face the wrath of Muhammad was the Banu Qainuqa’. 
They lived in thir quarters in Yathrib. They made their living as artisans, 
goldsmiths, blacksmiths, making household instruments and weaponry. They were 
not, however, skilled in the arts of soldiering and left that aspect to the Arabs, a 
mistake that proved fatal to their existence. The Banu Qainuqa’ were allies of the 

90 From the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland, (1976), pp. 
100-107 By W. N. Arafat 

91 Quran, 2:65, 5:60, 7:166 


47 




Understanding Muhammad 


Arab tribe of Khazraj and supported them in their conflicts with their rival Arab 
tribe, the Aus. 

The opportunity to invade them arrived when a skirmish broke out between a 
handful of Jews and Muslims. A member of Banu Qainuqa’ played a prank and 
pinned the skirt of a Muslim woman squatting in a Jeweler’s shop to the ground. 
Upon standing, her gown tore and she was stripped naked. A Muslim, already filled 
with the hatred of the Jews, jumped on the Jewish prankster and killed him. The 
relatives of the victim then killed the Muslim in retaliation. 

This was the opportunity Muhammad was looking for. Instead of trying to 
calm the situation, he blamed the Banu Qainuqa’, all of them, and told them to 
submit to his religion or face war. They answered his threats with defiance and shut 
themselves up in their quarters. He laid siege on them, shut off the water supply to 
their quarter, and vowed to kill them all. 

In the Quran 3:12, Muhammad reiterates this threat: “...You will be defeated 
and gathered together to hell and worst indeed is that place to rest.” 

After a fortnight, the Qainuqa tried to negotiate their surrender, but Muhammad 
had made his mind to slay them. Abdullah ibn Ubayy the revered patriarch of the 
Khazraj took hold of his collar and told him that he would not allow his allies to be 
slain with no cause. Muhammad was aware of the respect that the Khazraj had for 
their chief. He pushed him away while his face was blackened with rage and agreed 
not to massacre the Jews provided, they leave the town. Ibn Ishaq reports: 

Banu Qainuqa’ were the first of the Jews to break their agreement with the 
apostle and to go to war, between Badr and Ohod, and the apostle besieged 
them until they surrendered unconditionally. 'Abdullah b. Ubayy b. Salul went 
to him [Muhammad] when God had put them in his power and said, 'O 
Muhammad, deal kindly with my clients' (now they were allies of Khazraj), but 
the apostle put him off. He repeated the words, and the apostle turned away 
from him, whereupon he thrust his hand into the collar of the apostle's robe; the 
apostle was so angry that his face became almost black. He said, 'Confound 
you, let me go.' He answered, 'No, by God, I will not let you go until you deal 
kindly with my clients. Four hundred men without mail (flexible armor 
of interlinked rings) and three hundred mailed protected me from all mine 
enemies; would you cut them down in one morning? By God, I am a man who 
fears that circumstances may change.' The apostle said, 'You can have 
them.'” 92 

The biographers add that Muhammad sullenly said “Let them go. God curse 
them, and God curse him also! So, Muhammad pardoned their lives provided they 
were sent into exile.” 93 


92 Ibn Ishaq Sirat, p. 363 

93 Ibid. 


48 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


He demanded that the Banu Qainuqa’ hand over their wealth and war equipage, 
from which he set aside one fifth for himself and distributed the rest among his 
followers. The Qainuqa’ was then banished and Muslim historians gloat that the 
refugees entered A/nf a in Syria where they stayed for a while and soon perished. 94 

Invasion of Banu Nadir 

Next, was the turn of the Banu Nadir. After seeing what Muhammad did to the 
Banu Qainuqa’, Kab Ibn Ashraf, the chief of the Banu Nadir, sought the protection 
of the Quraish and as explained above, he was assassinated. 

There was a retaliatory war (Ohud) between the Meccans and Muslims in 
which the latter had lost. Muhammad needed to compensate that loss and restore 
the faith of his followers. He needed a victory. This is how the Muslim mind 
works. Any time they manage to butcher a bunch of people they see it as divine 
assistance, their faith is restored and more of them join the jihad. When they lose 
they are disheartened and withdraw seeking reconciliation and peace, while waiting 
for their next opportunity to break their treaty an strike again. The Banu Nadir was 
an easy target. 

The Pakistani Muslim historian and commentator of the Quran, and the 
ideologue of today’s Islamic revivalism, Maududi, narrates the story as follows: 

For some time after these punitive measures [the banishment of the Qainuqa’ and 
serial assassinations of Jewish poets] the Jews remained so terror stricken that they 
did not dare commit any further mischief. But later when in Shawwal, A. H. 3, the 
Quraish in order to avenge themselves for the defeat at Badr, marched against Medina 
with great preparations, and the Jews saw that only a thousand men had marched out 
with the Holy Prophet (upon whom be Allah's peace) as against three thousand men 
of the Quraish, and even they were deserted by 300 hypocrites who returned to 
Madina, [The followers of Abdullah ibn Ubayy, Chief of the Kliazraj] they committed 
the first and open breach of the treaty by refusing to join the Holy Prophet in the 
defense of the city although they were bound to it. 95 

It is amazing that Muslims think that the Bani Nadir were bound to help Muhammad 
wage a religious war against the Meccans, despite the fact that he had banished one of 
their tribes and had assassinated their chief and their revered poets. The war 
between Muhammad and the Quraish had nothing to do with the Jews, and by 
assassinating their people and banishing the Banu Qainuqa’, he had broken any 
agreement he may have had with them. And yet, to justify his crimes, Muslim 
apologists blame the Jews for being at fault with their agreement. 


94 AR-Raheeq Al-Makhtum by Saifur Rahman al- 

Mubarakpuri http://islamweb.islam.gov.qa/english/sira/raheek/PAGE-26.HTM 

95 http://www.islamicity.com/mosque/quran/maududi/mau59.html 


49 




Understanding Muhammad 


Muhammad was now looking for an excuse to get rid of the Banu Nadir and 
rob their wealth. They owned the best cultivated lands in Yathrib and gardens with 
date trees, and employed many Arabs. Accordingly, a few Muslims killed two men 
from Banu Kalb. As it happened, this tribe had signed a treaty with Muhammad 
that his men would not rob or kill their people in exchange for their support. The 
killers had mistaken the victims for members of another tribe. Now, as customs 
dictated, Muhammad was obliged to pay blood money for this bloodshed. Despite 
all the wealth grabbed from the Banu Qainuqa’, he went to the Banu Nadir and told 
them that they should pay this blood money. This was an outrageous demand. 
Muhammad hoped that the Banu Nadir would balk and that this would give him an 
excuse to do with them as he did with the Banu Qainuqa’. The Banu Nadir were too 
scared to argue with the rising tyrant. They agreed to pitch in and withdrew to 
collect the money. Muhammad and his companions sat beneath a wall, waiting. 
This was not what he had hoped for. He had come making the most unjust demand, 
expecting to get a negative response and hence act upon his devious design. Now, 
he needed to plot a new strategy. 

Suddenly, he had flash of inspiration. He stood up and without saying anything 
to his companions left the place and went home. Once they saw he is not coming 
they went back to the mosque and upon enquiring, he told them that Angel Gabriel 
informed him that the Jews were plotting to drop a rock on his head from atop the 
wall beneath which they were sitting. 

None of Muhammad’s companions saw anyone climbing the wall or had any 
intimation about a plot against their lives. However, these men, having benefited 
financially from following him and believing everything he told them, had no 
reason or inclination to doubt what he told them. 

Any rational person can see the absurdity of Muhammad’s story. If the Banu 
Nadir wanted to kill him, they didn’t need to climb a wall with a rock. Muhammad 
was accompanied by only a handful of his followers, Abu Bakr, Umar, Ali and 
perhaps one more person. It would have been easy to kill them all, if that was what 
they had in mind. 

The Prophet who believed that God is khairul maakereen (the best of the 
deceivers, Q.3:54) was himself a cunning man. The story of Gabriel informing him 
of the Jews’ plotting against his life is as credible as the story of his visits to hell 
and heaven. Nonetheless, his followers believed him and were so enraged by this 
fabrication that they rallied around him to shed the blood of every Jew. 

Maududi finishes this narrative by saying: “Now there was no question of 
showing them any further concession. The Holy Prophet at once sent to them the 
ultimatum that the treachery they had meditated against him had come to his 
knowledge; therefore, they were to leave Medina within ten days; if anyone of them 
was found staying behind in their quarters, he would be put to the sword.” Maududi 
demonstrates a perfect example of Islamic "logic” when he tells the story of Muhammad's 
treachery as if it were the natural and normal way to behave. 

50 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


Abdullah ibn Ubayy did his best to help the Banu Nadir, but by then his 
influence had diminished and Muslims had become blinded by their zealotry and 
lust for the spoils. They did not allow bin Ubayy to enter Muhammad’s tent as they 
struck him and cut his face open. 

After a few days, the Banu Nadir negotiated to leave behind all their belongings 
for Muhammad and leave town. Some of them went to Syria and some went to 
Khaibar to be slain only a few years later when Muhammad raided on that 
prosperous and green Jewish fortress. 

Even though Muhammad let these people go, his first thoughts were to 
massacre them. The following excerpt from Sira makes this clear: 

Concerning B. al-Nadir the Sura of Exile came down in which it is recorded 
how God wreaked His vengeance on them and gave His apostle power over 
them and how He dealt with them. God said: 'He it is who turned out those 
who disbelieved of the scripture people from their homes to the first exile.... 
'So consider this, you who have understanding. Had not God prescribed 
deportation against them,' which was vengeance from God, 'He would have 
punished them in this world,' (Q. 59:2-3) i.e. with the sword, 'and in the next 
world there would be the punishment of hell’ as well. 96 

In this siege, Muhammad ordered cutting and burning the trees of the Banu 
Nadir. Such an act was unprecedented amongst the Arabs. All he had to do to justify 
his crime was to make his Allah approve of what he had done. “ When you (O 
Muhammad) cut down of the palm-trees, or you left them standing on their 
stems, it was by leave of Allah. ” (Q. 59:5) 

It is not difficult to understand why in the barren desert, people considered 
cutting trees and poisoning wells to be a capital crime. Such barbarities were against 
Arab morality. However, Muhammad was not bound by any norm or morality. 
Nothing could deter him from achieving his objectives. He was ready to sacrifice 
anything and anyone that stood in his way. His followers interpreted his single- 
mindedness and even his ruthlessness as the sign of his resolve to fulfill the divine 
Will. In reality he was only a sociopath, bereft of conscience. 

A Muslim scholar, Al-Mubarkpouri, says: 

The Messenger of Allah ( Peace be upon him) seized their weapons, land, houses, and 
wealth. Amongst the other booty he managed to capture, there were 50 armours, 50 
helmets, and 340 swords. This booty was exclusively the Prophet’s because no 
fighting was involved in capturing it. He divided the booty at his own discretion 
among the early Emigrants and two poor Helpers, Abu Dujana and Suhail bin Haneef. 
Anyway the Messenger of Allah (Peace be upon him) spent a portion of this wealth 


96 Ibn Ishaq Sirat, p. 438 


51 



Understanding Muhammad 


on his family to sustain their living the year around. The rest was expended to 
provide the Muslim army with equipment for further wars in the way of Allah. 
Almost all the verses of Sura Al-Hashr (Chapter 59 - The Gathering) describe the 
banishment of the Jews and reveal the disgraceful manners of the hypocrites. The 
verses manifest the rules relevant to the booty. In this Chapter, Allah, the All-Mighty, 
praises the Emigrants and Helpers. This Chapter also shows the legitimacy of cutting 
down and burning the enemy’s land and trees for military purposes. Such acts cannot 
be regarded as phenomena of corruption so long that they are in the way of Allah. 97 

Like Maududi, Al-Mubarakpouri is revealing the disturbing lack of conscience 
and the situational ethics that characterize the true followers of Muhammad. 
Muslims do what their prophet did. They consider burning and looting properties of 
non-Muslims legitimate. If something was practiced and sanctioned by him, it must 
be good even if it is evil. 

Based on the actions of Muhammad, it is fair to conclude that Islamic violence 
is not a deviation from Islam. Murdering, plundering, raping, and assassinating are 
Islamic practices. Nothing is off limits when it comes to promoting the religion of 
Allah. 

Muhammad did not share this loot with his followers. He kept all that wealth 
for himself. He claimed that since Muslims did not have to fight, they’re not entitled 
to the loot. “It has been narrated on the authority of Umar, who said: The properties 
abandoned by Banu Nadir were the ones which Allah bestowed upon His Apostle 
for which no expedition was undertaken either with cavalry or camelry. These 
properties were particularly meant for the Holy Prophet. He would meet the annual 
expenditure of his family from the income thereof, and would spend what remained 
for purchasing horses and weapons as preparation for Jihad.” 98 

The reason the Banu Nadir surrendered was because of Muhammad’s 
followers. He cheated even from his followers. But who could argue with Allah? 

Ironically, the Sura Al-Hashr ends by exhorting believers to be “pious.” It is 
clear that piety for Muhammad had a different meaning. Muslim apologists say that 
the morality of today shouldn’t be applied to Muhammad who lived 1400 years ago. 
The irony is that they uphold his morality as standard for all times. 

One Muslim wrote to me, “This whole narrative has been problematic for many 
people because of their notions of what is morally correct and what is morally 
wrong. The origin of this sickness rests squarely on the Christian mentality of 'turn 
the other cheek,' and the 'redemptive suffering of Christ,' both of which have been 
sicknesses in the minds of Europe for centuries on end.” 


97 AR-RaheeQ Al-Makhtum (THE SEALED NECTAR)- Memoirs of the Noble Prophet 
Saifur Rahman al-Mubarakpuri - Jamia Salafia - India http://www.al- 
sunnah.com/nektar/11 .htm 

98 Sahih Muslim Book 019, Number 4347 


52 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


I don’t believe that morality and kindness are sicknesses. They stem from 
human conscience and their compass is the Golden Rule. We know the difference 
between right and wrong by considering how we would like to be treated. But if 
tolerance is sickness, as this Muslim believes, 1 hope the non-Muslims get cured 
from it fast. If anyone is still in doubt that Islam is a threat to mankind, that person 
is indeed sick in the head. 

Invasion of Banu Quraiza: 

The last Jewish tribe of Yathrib to fall victim to Muhammad’s vindictiveness 
was the Banu Quraiza. Soon after the Battle of the Trench (Khandaq) was over, 
Muhammad set his eyes on them. He claimed that the Archangel Gabriel visited 
him telling him to “unsheathe his sword and head for the habitation of the seditious 
Banu Quraiza and fight them," writes Al-Mubarakpouri. “Gabriel noted that he, 
with a procession of angels would go ahead to shake their forts and cast fear in their 
hearts. The Messenger of Allah immediately summoned the prayer caller and 
ordered him to announce fresh hostilities against Banu Quraiza.” 99 

It is important to note that the call to prayer in Islam is also the call to war. 
Muslim’s riots always initiate from the mosques after they offer their prayers. They 
are most vicious during the holy month of Ramadan and on Fridays. In a sermon 
commemorating the Birth of Muhammad, in 1981, Khomeini said, “Mehrab (the 
main niche in the Mosque) means the place of war, the place of fighting. [Mehrab 
derives from harb, which means war. It’s an isle of a mosque where the followers of 
Muhammad gathered to discuss war strategies.] Out of mehrabs, wars should 
proceed. All the wars of Islam proceeded out of mehrabs. The Prophet had a sword 
to kill people. Our Holy Imams were militants. All of them were warriors. They 
used to wield swords. They used to kill people. We need a caliph who would chop 
hands, cut throats, and stone people, in the same way that the messenger of Allah 
chopped hands, cut throats, and stoned people.” 100 

Muhammad laid siege on the fortress of the Banu Quraiza. He accused them of 
conspiring with the Meccans against him. The same Muslim historians deny this 
charge and say the Meccans withdrew without fighting because they did not receive 
support from the Banu Quraiza. 

When Muhammad made his intentions known, Ali ibn Abu Talib, his cousin 
and staunch supporter, swore he would not stop until he either stormed their 
garrisons or was killed. This siege lasted 25 days. Finally the Banu Quraiza 
surrendered unconditionally. Muhammad ordered the men to be handcuffed, while 
the women and children were confined separately. The Aus tribe, who were allies of 


99 Ibid, www.al-sunnah.com/nektar/12.htm 

100 Ayatollah Khomeini: A speech delivered on the commemoration of the Birth of 
Muhammad, in 1981. 


53 



Understanding Muhammad 


the Banu Quraiza, interceded, begging Muhammad to be lenient towards their 
clients. Muhammad suggested that Sa‘d bin Mu‘adh, a ruffian among them who had 
been fatally wounded, give a verdict on the Jews. Sa’d was a former ally of the Banu 
Quraiza, but since his conversion to Islam he had a change of heart against them. He also 
blamed them for the wound he had received when a Meccan threw an arrow during the 
Battle of Trench. He was a bodyguard of Muhammad and Muhammad knew how he felt 
about his old Jewsih allies. 

Sa'd's verdict was that “all the able-bodied male persons belonging to the tribe 
should be killed, women and children taken prisoners and their wealth divided 
among the Muslim fighters.” Muhammad beamed with joy after hearing this cruel 
verdict and exclaimed, “Sa‘d (had) adjudged by the Command of Allah." 101 

Al-Mubarakpouri adds that “In fact, the Jews deserved that severe punitive 
action for the ugly treachery they had harbored against Islam, and the large arsenal 
they had amassed, which consisted of 1,500 swords, 2,000 spears, 300 armors and 
500, all of which went into the hands of the Muslims.” 

What Al-Mubarakpouri forgets to mention is that the Banu-Quraiza had loaned 
their their shovels and picks to Muslims so they could dig the trench that saved 
them. Al-Waqidi reports, “Quraiza lent the besieged Muslims many tools for 
digging the ditch (for the defense of Medina, like shovels, baskets and axes.” 102 

Muslim historians have been quick to accuse the Banu Quraiza to justify their 
massacre. Obviously, they saw the need for justification of this crime. They accuse 
them of being mischievous, causing sedition, being treacherous and plotting against 
Islam. However, they give no specifics as to the nature of those sins to warrant their 
genocide. Trenches were dug in the bazaar of Medina and between 600 to 900 men 
were beheaded and their bodies dumped in them. 

Huyai Ibn Akhtab, the chief of the Banu Nadir, whose daughter Safiya, 
Muhammad took as his share of the booty when he raided Khaibar, was among the 
captives. He was brought to the victor with his hands tied from behind to his neck. 
In an audacious defiance he rejected Muhammad and preferred death to submission 
to this brute man. He was ordered to kneel and was beheaded on the spot. 

To determine who should be killed, the youngsters were examined. Those who 
had grown pubic hair were bundled with the men and beheaded. Atiyyah al-Quriaz, 
a Jew who had survived this massacre recounted: “I was among the captives of 
Banu Quraiza. They (the Muslims) examined us, and those who had begun to grow 
hair (pubes) were killed, and those who had not were not killed. I was among those 
who had not grown hair.” 103 


101 Bukhari, Volume 4, Book 52, Number 280: 

102 Al-Waqidi, p. 445, and al-Samhudi, p. 1207, 

103 Sunan Abu-Dawud Book 38, Number 4390. Sunan Abu-Dawud is another collection of 
hadith regarded to be sahih. 


54 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


After massacring the men, Muhammad ordered their women to line up. He then 
walked in front of them and chose the fifteen years old Rayhana as his trophy. He 
offered to marry her, but Rayhanah refused and preferred to remain a sex slave than 
marry the murderer of her father and brothers. He then sold the rest of women and 
children in exchange for weapons. 

On his deathbed, Muhammad instructed his followers to cleanse the Arabian 
Peninsula of all non-believers, 104 an order that Umar, the second Caliph, carried out 
during his rule. He exterminated the Jews, the Christians, and the pagans forcing 
them to convert, to leave, or he would put them to death. 

Now, enriched with the booty, Muhammad could afford to be even generous. 
Anas narrated: “People used to give some of their date palms to the Prophet (as a 
gift), till he conquered Banu Quraiza and Banu An-Nadir, whereupon he started 
returning their favors.” 105 

There is a verse in the Quran that speaks about the massacre of the Banu 
Quraiza and approves Muhammad’s butcheries of their men and the enslavement of 
their women and children. “ He caused those of the People of the Book who 
helped them (i.e. the Quraish) to come out of their forts. Some you killed, 
some you took prisoner.” (Q. 33:26) 


Did the Meccans call Muhammad Honest? 

Muslims claim that Muhammad was known to be an honest man as the 
Meccans called him Amin. This claim is disingenuous. Amin means trustee. It was 
the title of those who sold and bought merchandise on behalf of others. One is 
called school trustee, or city trustee because of his profession. The title "Amin" is a 
label for every sort of profession. Here are some examples: Amin El-Makataba 
(Trustee of the library); Amin El-Shortaa (Police Trustee); and Majlass El-Omnaa 
(Council of Trustees.) 

Abul Aas, husband of Zeinab, Muhammad’s daughter, was also called Amin 
because of his profession. 106 He did not convert until he was forced to. Muhammad 
ordered Zeinab to leave him unless he converted. 

Muhammad acted as the trustee (Amin) for Khadijah once, when he took her 
merchandise to Damascus and sold it on her behalf. He never engaged in that 
business again but kept the title. Had the Meccans believed Muhammad to be 
trustworthy they would not have derided him when he told them that he had 
received a message from God. According to Muhammad’s own admission made in 


104 Bukhari Volume 4, Book 52, Number 288 

105 Bukhari Volume 4, Book 52, Number 176 

106 Tabari V. 3, p. 987 


55 



Understanding Muhammad 


the Quran, those who knew him best called him a liar and a madman, (Q. 15:6) a 
charge that he denied by making his Allah testify: “ Therefore continue to remind, 
for by the grace of your Lord, you are not a soothsayer, or a madman .” (Q.52:29) 

Taqiyah: The Holy Deception 

We saw how Muhammad allowed his followers to lie, even to badmouth him, 
to win the trust of their victims in order to assassinate them. There are many other 
stories about Muslims feigning friendship with the non-believers, only to stab them 
in the back once they gain their trust. 

At Hudaibiyyah, Muhammad signed a treaty with the Meccans, promising to 
return any of their youths and slaves that escaped and joined him. This treaty is 
evidence that the Meccan’s were not persecuting the Muslims. They were 
concerned for their children joining the new cult as Muhammad was converting 
them into bandits. 

Ibn Ishaq narrates the story of Abu Basir, a Meccan youth, who went to 
Muhammad after Hudaibiyyah’s treaty was signed. His parents sent two men with a 
letter reminding Muhammad of his pact. Muhammad felt obliged and told Abu 
Basir: “Go, for Allah will bring relief and a way of escape for you and the helpless 
ones with you.” Abu Basir got the hint. He returned with the emissaries. They had 
gone about six miles from Medina when they stopped to rest. Abu Basir said to one 
of his companions, “Is your sword sharp, O brother?” When he said that it was, he 
said that he would like to look at it. “Look at it if you want to,” the man replied. 
Abu Basir unsheathed it and dealt him a blow that killed him. He then went back to 
Muhammad and said: “Your obligation is over and Allah has removed it from you. 
You duly handed me over to the men, and 1 have protected myself in my religion 
lest I should be seduced therein.” Muhammad smiled and instructed him to go to al- 
Iss, a region by the shore, on the road which the Quraish were accustomed to take to 
Syria and rob their caravans. 

Muhammad had signed a treaty not to waylay the caravans of the Quraish, so 
he found a way to go around it. Ibn Ishaq says, “The Muslims who were confined 
in Mecca heard what the apostle had said of Abu Basir, so they went out to join him 
in al-Iss. About seventy men attached themselves to him, and they so harried 
Quraish, killing everyone they could get hold of, and cutting to pieces every caravan 
that passed them, that Quraish wrote to the apostle begging him by the ties of 
kinship to take these men in, for they had no use for them. So the apostle took them 
in, and they came to him in Medina. 107 

The history of Islam is replete with treachery and deceit. These men were 
Muslims and as such they were the responsibility of Muhammad. But he send them 


107 This story is reported by Tabari, Vol 3, Page 1126 


56 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


to another place with the order to rob the Meccans on their own. Despite that, 
Muslims claim that it was the Meccans who broke the treaty. 

It is foolhardy to assume that Muslims will reciprocate kindness. Never in 
history, has this happened. The Emigrants severed all ties with their kin and killed 
them ruthlessly when they converted to Islam. On the other hand the Meccans were 
weakened by their love for their Muslim relatives. 

When the Meccans and other Arab tribes had enough of Muhammad’s raids 
and killings, they came together to punish him. However, unlike him, who never 
announced his plans and ambushed his victims with no warnings, they gave him 
plenty of notice to prepare himself for the battle. This gave Muhammad enough 
time to dig a trench around Medina. The joint army, known as the Confederates, 
camped outside the town wondering how to cross the trench. They asked the Banu 
Quraiza to assist them. Muhammad was wary of this alliance. So he devised a trick 
to drive a rift and distrust between the Banu Quraiza and the Confederates. A man 
named Nu’aym had recently converted to Islam; however he had not made his 
conversion known publicly. Muhammad summoned him and said, “You are only 
one man among us, so go and awake distrust among the enemy to draw them off us 
if you can, for war is deceit .” 

The following is the rest of the story reported by Ibn Ishaq: 

Nu’aym did as Muhammad told him. “He went to the B. Quraiza with whom he had 
been a boon companion, and reminded them of his affection for them and of the 
special tie between them. When they admitted that they did not suspect him, he said, 
‘Quraish and Ghatafan are not like you. The land is your land, your property, your 
wives, and your children are in it, you cannot leave it and go somewhere else. Now 
Quraish and Ghatafan have come to fight Muhammad and his companions, and you 
have aided them against him, but their land, their property, and their wives are not 
here, so they are not like you. If they see an opportunity they will make the most of 
it, but if things go badly they will go back to their own land and leave you to face the 
man in your country, and you will not be able to do so if you are left alone. So do not fight 
along with these people until you take hostages from their chiefs, who will remain in your 
hands as security that they will fight Muhammad with you, until you make an end of him.’ 
The Jews said that this was excellent advice. 

Then he went to the Quraish and said to Abu Sufyan b. Harb and his company, ‘You 
know my affection for you, and that I have left Muhammad. I have heard something 
which I think it my duty to tell you of as a warning, but regard it as confidential.’ 
When they said that they would, he continued, ‘Mark my words, the Jews have 
regretted their action in opposing Muhammad and have sent to tell him so, saying, 
‘Would you like us to get hold of some chiefs of the two tribes, Quraish and Ghatafan 
and hand them over to you, so that you can cut their heads off? Then we can join you 
in exterminating the rest of them. He has sent word back to accept their offer. So if 
the Jews send to you demanding hostages, don’t send them a single man.’ 


57 



Understanding Muhammad 


Then he went to Ghatafan and said, ‘You are my family, the dearest of men to me, 
and I do not think that you can suspect me.’ They agreed that he was above 
suspicion, and so he told the same story as he had told Quraish. 108 

The deception worked. When the Confederates asked the Banu Quraiza to join 
them, the Jews brought an excuse and demanded that the Quraish leave with them a 
few of their men as hostage, which confirmed what Nu’aym had told them. Abu 
Sufyan, the chief of the Confederates became disheartened and left without a fight. 

This story may not be true, but it has served as a lesson to Muslims, who always 
incorporate deceptive strategies in their jihad. One hadith says, “Hajaj Ibn 'Aalat told: ‘O 
Prophet of Allah: 1 have in Mecca some excess wealth and some relatives, and I would like 
to have them back; am 1 excused if I bad-mouth you [to fool the non-Muslims]?’ The 
Prophet excused him and said: ‘Say whatever you have to say.’” 109 

Muslims come to the West and pretend to be moderates. They smile, are 
friendly and amiable. They even pretend to love your country and be patriotic. 
However, their only objective is to make Islam dominant. 

Lying to advance Islam is called taqiyah. Taqiyah, allows a Muslim to lie and 
say anything to pull the wool over the eyes of non-Muslims and deceive them. 

One of the major objectives, and a persistent tactic of taqiyah, is to downplay 
the threat of Islam. The goal is to fool potential victims that jihad is not directed at 
them. In his book. No god but God, Reza Aslan engages in this Islamic art of 
deception. He claims, “What is taking place now in the Muslim world is an internal 
conflict between Muslims, not an external battle between Islam and the West.” He 
further writes: “The West is merely a bystander - an unwary yet complicit casualty 
of a rivalry that is raging in Islam over who will write the next chapter in its 
story.” 110 Looks like, New York, Pentagon, London, Madrid, and Beslan are built in 
the crossfire between Muslims. Aslan is a Board member of the National Iranian 
American Council, a lobbying arm of the Islamic Republic of Iran. 

A funny taqiyah often told by Muslim men to seduce western women is: 
“Women in Islam are treated like queen.” I have yet to see a country whose queen is 
called deficient in intelligence, beaten, stoned, and honor-killed. 

Ghazzali (1058-1111), arguably the greatest Islamic scholar noted, “Speaking is 
a means to achieve objectives. If praise worthy aim is attainable through both telling 
the truth and lying, it is unlawful to accomplish through lying because there is no 


108 Ibn Ishaq, Sirat, Battle of Trench 

109 Sirah al-Halabiyyah, v3, p61, 

110 www.nytimes.com/2005/05/04/books/04grim.html?_r=1&ex=1115784000&en=7961034 
fe8ef20c0&ei=5070&oref=slogin 


58 



1- Who Was Muhammad? 


need for it. When it is possible to achieve such an aim by lying but not by telling the 
truth, it is permissible to lie if attaining the goal is permissible.” 111 

Needless to say that for a Muslim there is no goal loftier than promoting Islam. 
When a Muslim, smiles and says how much he loves your country and how he 
wants to be your friend, remember the words of the great commentator of the 
Quran, Ibn Kathir, who said, " We smile in the face of some people although our 
hearts curse them." 112 

Jihad has two components - deception and terror. It might be of interest to note 
that Jesus described Devil as being a murderer and a liar. (John 8:44) 


111 [Ahmad Ibn Naqib al-Misri, The Reliance of the Traveler, translated by Nuh Ha Mim 
Keller, Amana publications, 1997, section r8.2, page 745], 

112 Fath Al-Bari, 10:544, quoted in Tafsi Ibn Kathir, vol. 2, p. 141-143 comment on Q. 
3:28 


59 




Chapter Two 


Muhammad’s Personality Profile 



here are tens of thousands of short stories about Muhammad. 
Many of them are forgeries, others are weak and dubious. But 
some are believed to be Sahih (authentic, true) hadith (oral 
traditions). By reading these Sahih hadiths, a fairly consistent 
picture of Muhammad emerges and it is possible to make an approximate evaluation 
of his character and psychological make-up. The picture that emerges is that of a 
narcissist. 

Scholarship and research on the subject is limited because Muslims have not 
and will not permit objective inquiry into the Quran or the life of Muhammad. 
However, what we know about him is not only consistent with the definition of 
narcissism, but also can be seen in bizarre behavior of his followers. It is as if the 
personality disorder of one man has been bequeathed to his followers, rendering 
them, in the same way, self-absorbed, pretentious and bereft of empathy. 

It is through understanding the psychology of Muhammad and the situational 
ethics so essential to his character, that we begin to understand why Muslims are so 
intolerant of dissent, so violent, so paranoid, and why they see themselves as 
victims, when they are the aggressors and the victimizers. 


What is Narcissism? 

The Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM- IV) 
describes narcissism as a personality disorder that “revolves around a pattern of 
grandiosity, need for admiration, and sense of entitlement. Often individuals feel 
overly important and will exaggerate achievements and will accept, and often 
demand, praise and admiration despite worthy achievements .” 113 

To some extent, everyone is a narcissist. A healthy dose of narcissism allows 
us to build self-esteem and have a positive outlook at life. That is why it is difficult 
to detect it when it is a disorder. 


113 http://allpsych.com/disorders/personality/narcissism.html 


61 





Understanding Muhammad 


To determine whether a person has narcissistic personality disorder, at least 

five of the following criteria must be met: 

1- Feels grandiose and self-important (e.g., exaggerates achievements and talents 
to the point of lying, demands to be recognized as superior without 
commensurate achievements) 

2- Is obsessed with fantasies of unlimited success, fame, fearsome power or 
omnipotence, unequalled brilliance (the cerebral narcissist), bodily beauty or 
sexual performance (the somatic narcissist), or ideal, everlasting, all- 
conquering love or passion 

3- Is firmly convinced that he or she is unique and, being special, can only be 
understood by, should only be treated by, or associate with, other special, 
unique, or high-status people (or institutions) 

4- Requires excessive admiration, adulation, attention and affirmation, or failing 
that, wishes to be feared and notorious (narcissistic supply) 

5- Feels entitled. Expects unreasonable or special and favorable priority 
treatment. Demands automatic and full compliance with his or her expectations 

6- Is “interpersonally exploitative” i.e., uses others to achieve his or her own ends 

7- Is devoid of empathy. Is unable or unwilling to identify with or acknowledge 
the feelings and needs of others 

8- Is constantly envious of others or believes that they feel the same about him or 
her 

9- Is arrogant, has haughty behaviors or attitudes coupled with rage when 
frustrated, contradicted, or confronted 114 

ALL these criteria were present in Muhammad. 

1. He claimed to be the anointed messenger of God and the Seal of the Prophets 
(Q.33:40), 

2. He refused to provide any evidence for that claim and expected people to 
believe him. 

3. He referred to himself Khayru-l-Khalq (the Best of Creation), an “excellent 
example” (Q.33:21), “exalted above other prophets in degrees” (Q.2:253), “the 
preferred one” (Q. 17:55), and a “Mercy to the worlds” (Q.21:107), 

4. He claimed to have been risen “to a praised estate” (Q.17:79) the station of 
Intercessor, advising God whom to punish and whom to forgive. 


114 The language in the criteria above is based on or summarized from: 

American Psychiatric Association. (1994). Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental 
disorders, fourth edition (DSM IV). Washington, DC: American Psychiatric Association. 
Sam Vaknin. (1999). Malignant Self Love - Narcissism Revisited, first edition. Prague and 
Skopje: Narcissus Publication. ("Malignant Self Love - Narcissism Revisited" 
http://www.geocities.com/vaksam/faq1 .html) 


62 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


5. He exploited others promising them heavenly rewards and making them wage 
war, plunder and fill his coffers with booty. 

6. He had no empathy neither for his victims whom he plundered, tortured, raped, 
enslaved and massacred, nor for those whom he sent to their death, promising 
them heavenly rewards. 

7. He was extremely haughty and demanded total respect and obedience. 

8. He had a great sense of entitlement. He thought everything belonged to the 
Company of Allah and his Messenger. Inc., where he was its CEO. 

9. The most egregious of his claims is that God and his angels praise him 

constantly. “Truly, Allah and His angels send praise and blessings [forever] 
upon the Prophet. O you who believe! Praise and bless the Prophet with utmost 
laud and blessing and surrender to him a great surrender.” (Q.33:56). The word 
used is It can mean praise, exalt, glorify. So he thought that the maker of 

the universe praises him forever. 

Here are more boasting: 

• And you (stand) on an exalted standard of character. (Q.68:4) 

• You [Muhammad] are a lamp with spreading light. (Q.33:46) 

• You of Faith, say not (to the Prophet) words of ambiguous import like ‘Listen 
to us,’ but words of respect; and obey (him): To those who don’t submit there is 
a grievous punishment. (Q. 2:104) 

• He who obeys the Messenger obeys Allah. (Q. 4:80) 

• He who disobeys the Apostle after guidance has been revealed will burn in 
Hell. (Q. 4:114) 

• You [Muhammad] may have whomever you desire; there is no blame. (Q. 
33:51) 

• Allah gives his Messenger Lordship and Power over whomever He wills. 
(Q.59:6) 

• Blessed is He who holds the reins of Kingship. (Q. 67:1) 

• You [Muhammad] are an exalted character of tremendous morality. Soon you 
will see, and they will see, which of you is afflicted with madness. (Q. 68:4) 

• Verily this is the Word (brought by) a most honorable Messenger imbued with 
power, the Lord of the Throne, Mighty, One to be obeyed. (Q. 81:19) 

Ibn Sa’d reports Muhammad said, “Among all the people of the world God 

chose the Arabs. From among the Arabs he chose the Kinana. From Kinana he 

chose the Quraish (the tribe of Muhammad). From the Quraish he chose Bani 

Hashim (his clan). And from Bani Hashim he chose me.” 115 


115 Tabaqat V. 1 p. 2 


63 




Understanding Muhammad 


The most egregious claim, in my opinion, is the claim that God promised had to 
forgive all his future sins. “Zo/ We have given thee (O Muhammad) a clear 
victory’. That Allah may forgive thee of thy sin that which is past and that which is 
to come.” (Q.48:1-2) Would any sane god make such an offer to anyone? Maybe 
that is why Muhammad lived such a despicable life of a criminal. There is hardly 
any sin he didn’t commit. Did he really believe that he won’t have to respond for all 
his murders, rapes and tortures? 

The following are some of the claims Muhammad made about himself. 

• The very first thing that Allah Almighty ever created was my soul. 116 

117 

• First of all things, the Lord created my mind. 

118 

• I am from Allah, and the believers are from me. 

119 

• Just as Allah created me noble, he also gave me noble character. 

PO 

• Were it not for you, [O Muhammad] I would not have created the universe. 

Compare these pompous claims to how Jesus responded when someone called 
him ‘‘good master,” he said, ‘‘Why do you call me good? No one is good—except 
God alone.” 121 Jesus did not commit any of the crimes Muhammad committed and 
yet never said God created the universe because of him. On the contrary, he claimed 
to be the sacrificial lamb for the sins of othersm while Muhammad thought others 
must sacrifice themselves for him. Only an utterly delusional narcissist can be so cut 
off from reality to think the universe was created for him. 

Flowever, narcissists typically feign humility even when they brag. At-Tirmidhi 
quotes Muhammad saying, “I myself am the Beloved of Allah ( habibullah ) and I 
say this without pride, and I carry the flag of glory (liwa ul-hamd) on the Day of 
Judgment, and am the first intercessor and the first whose intercession is accepted, 
and the first to stir the circles of Paradise so that Allah will open it for me and I 
shall enter it together with the poor among my Community, and I say this without 
pride. I am the most honored of the First and the Last, and I say this without 
pride.” 122 

In this passage Muhammad claims to be the first to enter paradise. In other 
words the paradise is not yet operational until the Day of Judgment, when he will be 
the first to resurrect and to enter it. This is in contradiction with his other claim that 
he ascended to heaven where he met the previous prophets already in paradise. 


116 http://www.muhammadanreality.com/creationofmuhammadanreality.htm 

117 Ibid. 

118 Ibid. 

119 Tabaqat V. 1, p. 364 

120 Ibid. 

121 Mark 10:18 

122 http://www.muhammadanreality.com/about.htm 


64 




2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


Narcissists appear to be self-confident. In reality they lack self-esteem and 
constantly seek an outside supply of adulation. Dr. Sam Vaknin is the author of 
Malignant Self-Love. 123 He’s regarded as an authority on the subject. Having been 
diagnosed with narcissism, he understands this disorder like no other psychologist 
does. Narcissism, like blood pressure, comes in degrees. Vaknin is a bit more 
narcissistic than those who are not diagnosed with it. This gives him a much better 
understanding of the disorder, just as a cardiologist with heart problems may have a 
better understanding of his disease. 

Vaknin explains, “Everyone is a narcissist, to varying degrees. Narcissism is a 
healthy phenomenon. It helps survival. The difference between healthy and 
pathological narcissism is, indeed, in measure. Pathological narcissism... is 
characterized by extreme lack of empathy. The narcissist regards and treats other 
people as objects to be exploited. He uses them to obtain narcissistic supply. He 
believes that he’s entitled to special treatment because he harbors these grandiose 
fantasies about himself. The narcissist is NOT self-aware. His cognition and 
emotions are distorted...The narcissist lies to himself and to others, projecting 
‘untouchability,’ emotional immunity, and invincibility... For a narcissist 
everything is bigger than life. If he is polite, then he is aggressively so. His 
promises are outlandish, his criticism violent and ominous, his generosity inane.... 
The narcissist is a master of disguise. He’s a charmer, a talented actor, a magician 
and a director of both himself and his milieu. It is very difficult to expose him as 
such in the first encounter.” 124 

The following story shows how concerned Muhammad was about his status and 
his preoccupation with being respected. About the year 9 A.H. (nine years after his 
arrival in Medina) a group of Arabs from the tribe of Bani Tamim came to visit him. 
In the tradition of Arabs, they called him out from outside the apartments (hujurat) 
of his wives. “Hey Muhammad! Here we have come from far away to see you.” 
Muhammad did not like that. He wanted to be treated with reverence and respect, 
like a king. He did not respond to their calls and put the following words in the 
mouth of God urging everyone to be respectful to him: 

O you who believe! Be not forward in the presence of Allah and His Messenger, and 
be careful of (your duty to) Allah; surely Allah is Hearing, Knowing. O you who 
believe! Do not raise your voices above the voice of the Prophet, and do not speak 
loud to him as you speak loud to one another, lest your deeds became null while you 
do not perceive. Surely those who lower their voices before Allah's Messenger are 
they whose hearts Allah has proved for guarding (against evil); they shall have 
forgiveness and a great reward. (As for) those who call out to you from behind the 


123 Sam Vaknin and Lidija Rangelovska, Malignant Self Love - Narcissism Revisited , 
Narcissus Publications, Czech Republic (January 4, 2007), 

124 healthyplace.com/Communities/Personality_Disorders/Site/Transcripts/narcissism.htm 


65 



Understanding Muhammad 


private chambers, surely most of them do not understand. And if they wait patiently 
until you come out to them, it would certainly be better for them, and Allah is 
Forgiving, Merciful.” (Q.49:l-5) 

These men were not being disrespectful to God. They treated Muhammad 
casually as one of their own. Are these verses the words of God or the petty concerns 
of a narcissist anxious about his status, seeking recognition and respect? 


The Cult of the Narcissist 

The narcissist needs admirers. He draws an imaginary circle around himself, 
where he is the center. He gathers his fans and followers in that circle, rewards them 
and encourages their sycophantism. Those who fall outside the circle are viewed as 
enemies. Vaknin says: 

The narcissist is the gum at the center of a cult. Like other gums, he demands 
complete obedience from his flock: his spouse, his offspring, other family members, 
friends, and colleagues. He feels entitled to adulation and special treatment by his 
followers. He punishes the wayward and the straying lambs. He enforces discipline, 
adherence to his teachings, and common goals. The less accomplished he is in reality 
- the more stringent his mastery and the more pervasive the brainwashing... 

The narcissist's control is based on ambiguity, unpredictability, fuzziness, and 
ambient abuse. His ever-shifting whims exclusively define right versus wrong, 
desirable and unwanted, what’s to be pursued and what’s to be avoided. He alone 
determines the rights and obligations of his disciples and alters them at will. 

The narcissist is a micro-manager. He exerts control over the minutest details and 
behaviors. He punishes severely and abuses withholders of information and those 
who fail to conform to his wishes and goals. 

The narcissist doesn’t respect the boundaries and privacy of his reluctant adherents. 
He ignores their wishes and treats them as objects or instruments of gratification. He 
seeks to control both situations and people compulsively. 

He strongly disapproves of others' personal autonomy and independence. Even 
innocuous activities, such as meeting a friend or visiting one's family requires his 
permission. Gradually, he isolates his nearest and dearest until they are fully 
dependent on him emotionally, sexually, financially, and socially. 

He acts in a patronizing and condescending manner and criticizes often. He alternates 
between emphasizing the minutest faults (devalues) and exaggerating the talents, 


66 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


traits, and skills (idealizes) of the members of his cult. He is wildly unrealistic in his 
expectations, which legitimizes his subsequent abusive conduct... 125 

In the previous chapter, we saw how Muhammad separated his followers from 
their families and the level of control he exerted over them. This control continues 
to this day. I have received countless heartbreaking stories from parents who tell me 
their daughter or son converted to Islam and is now surrounded by Muslims who 
have persuaded them not to see their parents. It is by separating the new converts 
that Muslims can brainwash them without the interference of their loved ones. If 
your child has Muslims as friend, be prepared to lose them. And if you think 
moderate Muslims pose little danger, you are in for a crude awakening. 


The Cause of the Narcissist 

The Narcissist knows that direct self-promotion is repulsive and it will be 
rejected. So, he wears a mask of modesty and presents himself as a self-effacing 
servant of God, nation or humanity, whatever the case may be. Sometimes he even 
tells his followers not to praise him too much. There is a hadith repeated in Bukhari 
and Muslim that says “The Prophet said: Do not over praise me as the Christians 
over-praised the son of Mary. I am His slave so say: 'Allah's slave and messenger'.” 

Behind this facade of modesty is a clear stratagem. The narcissist bestows on 
his followers a cause, one so grand that the world would be at loss without it. He is 
a revolutionary leader, a redeemer of mankind, an advocate for change and the 
harbinger of hope. His cause is always more important than the lives of his 
followers. The narcissist encourages his followers to sacrifice themselves for the 
“cause”. The bigger the sacrifice, the more copious will be their reward. At the 
center of the cause is he. The cause revolves around him. It’s he alone who can 
make it happen and lead the world to that Promised Land. This colossal cause 
cannot exist without him. He therefore, becomes the most important person in the 
world - The One who holds the key to mankind’s salvation. 

The cause is a means to the narcissist’s personal end. It could be anything. For 
Jim Jones, the man who led over 900 people to their mass suicide in Guyana, it was 
“social justice.” He was the messiah of that cause. 

Hitler did not openly glorify himself. He glorified the Arian race. To his 
votaries, it was not immediately clear that it was all about him. He made them thing 
it is about them, and that he was doing all this for their glory. However, he also 
made it clear that was the indispensable inspirer and the fuehrer of that cause. 


125 “The Cult of the Narcissist” by Dr. Sam Vaknin, published in Malignant Self Love - 
Narcissism Revisited, and at http://samvak.tripod.com/journal79.html, c. Sam Vaknin, 
date not given (accessed June 22, 2007). 


67 



Understanding Muhammad 


For Stalin the cause was communism. Anyone who disagreed with him was 
against the proletariat. His detractors had to be killed because they were the enemies 
of the people. 

Muhammad did not ask his followers to worship him. Fie claimed to be “only a 
warner.” But demanded obedience to “Allah and his messenger.” In one Quranic 
verse he made his god say: “They ask you about the spoils. Say: The spoils are for 
Allah and the Messenger. So be careful of (your duty to) Allah and set aright 
matters of your difference, and obey Allah and His Messenger if you are 
believers. ’YQ.8:1) 

Since Allah had no use for things stolen from a bunch of Arabs, all those spoils 
had to go to his messenger. Since no one could see or hear Allah, all the obedience 
was to Muhammad. It was he who had to be feared because he was the only 
intermediary between man and this most awesome god. 

Allah was an indispensible tool of domination. Without him, would anyone 
have sacrificed their lives, killed people, including their own kin, looted and handed 
everything over to him? Allah was Muhammad’s alter ego. 

Muhammad preached against associating partners to Allah, while at the same 
time he posited himself as his partner in such a way that made them logically and 
practically inseparable. 

Narcissists hide behind their fictitious causes. The Germans did not wage the 
war for Hitler. They fought for the cause that he sold them. 

Dr. Vaknin writes: “Narcissists use anything they can lay their hands on in the 
pursuit of narcissistic supply. If God, creed, church, faith, and institutionalized 
religion can provide them with narcissistic supply, they will become devout. They 
will abandon religion if it can't.” 126 

Islam was Muhammad’s instrument of domination. Today, Muslims use Islam 
to overthrow governments. Islam is a political tool. Muslims become like putty in 
the hands of those leaders who invoke Islam. Mirza Malkam Khan (1831-1908), an 
Armenian who became Muslim and together with Jamaleddin Afghani launched the 
“Islamic Renaissance” ( An-Nahda ), had a slogan of unrivaled cynicism: “Tell the 
Muslims something is in the Quran, and they will die for you.” 127 


The Legacy of the Narcissist 

The narcissist wants to leave a legacy. On his deathbed, Muhammad egged on 
his followers to continue their jihad. Genghis Khan gave a similar command to his 
sons on his deathbed. He told them he desired to conquer the world, but since he 
could no longer do it, they should fulfill his dream. For the narcissist, legacy 


126 healthyplace.com/Communities/Personality_Disorders/Site/Transcripts/narcissism.htm 

127 Amir Taheri Neo-Islam http://www.benadorassociates.com/article/19333 


68 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


matters. They have no regards for the lives they destroy. They want to be 
remembered. What frightens the narcissist is to be forgotten. 

At the age of 51, Hitler became aware of a tremor in his left hand. He usually 
hid it. As the disease advanced, he stayed away from the public. He realized his 
death was approaching. Instead of ending his madness, he became more resolute. 
He launched his attacks with a renewed sense of urgency, knowing he was in a race 
against time. 

Islam is not just a religion. It is an ideology for domination. Its religious 
component is a thin veneer of icing on the cake. The mystical aspect of Islam was 
invented later by Muslim scholars and philosophers who gave esoteric 
interpretations to the Quran’s nonsensical verses. They molded the religion 
according to their penchant. With the passage of time, those interpretations inherited 
the seal of antiquity. Without these interpretations, the Quran is an asinine book 
with no substance. The Salafis/Wahhabis are Muslim reformers who reject any 
interpretation of the Quran. They follow it literally. Hence, they promote jihad and 
terrorism. Theirs is the real Islam. All other interpretations are alterations and 
corruptions. 

Islam is a political creed. Its only goal is domination. It should be compared to 
Nazism and communism not to other religions. If we think of religion as a 
philosophy of life purported to educate mankind, to bring forth it potentials, to 
elevate the soul, to stimulate spirituality, to unite the hearts and to enlighten the 
soul, Islam fails that litmus test miserably. 

Narcissist wants to be important and to matter. He wants to be remembered. He 
doesn’t care whether he is remembered for good or for bad. For him, there is no 
difference between good and bad. All he wants is that he is talked about. In this 
sense Hitler, Stalin, Charles Manson and Jim Jones succeeded as they left a legacy 
and will be remembered. The same is true about Muhammad. Even after Muslims 
come to see his deception and leave his religion, he will remain the most influential 
person in history - the one who brought more death and misery to this world than 
any other person. 


Narcissist Wants To Be God 

For the narcissist, what ultimately matters is power. He wants to be noticed and 
dreads to be ignored. He is lonely and insecure. By projecting himself as a 
revolutionary leader, a harbinger of hope and an ambassador of a great cause, he 
expects to attract votaries. The cause is a pretext. Narcissists invent fictitious gods 
and spurious causes and place themselves at the center of it. The more they elevate 
their false deities and glorify their causes the more power they can garner for 
themselves. 


69 



Understanding Muhammad 


Through Allah, Muhammad wielded unlimited authority over his followers and 
became the master of their lives. There is only one God, he told them. He is as 
vengeful as he is forgiving, and as ruthless as compassionate. He is at once, Al- 
Mutakabbir (The Proud One), Al-Jabbar (The Despot), Al-Qahhar (The 
Subduer), Al-Khafid (The Abaser) Al-Mudhell (The Humiliator), Al-Mumit (The 
Death Giver) Al-Muntaqim (The Avenger), Ad-Darr (the Creator of the Harmful), 
as he is merciful, rightful, exalter, bestower and provider. Only through his 
messenger one can attain the bounties of this omnipotent and wanton god and stay 
away from his harm. This made Muhammad, God by proxy. To obey Allah meant 
to obey Muhammad and to displease him was to displease God. This is the ultimate 
power a narcissist can dream of. 

In his article “For the Love of God - Narcissists and Religion” l2S Vaknin 
explains this dynamism. 

God is everything the narcissist wants to be: omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent, admired, 
much discussed, and awe-inspiring. God is the narcissist's wet dream, his ultimate 
grandiose fantasy. But God comes handy in other ways as well. The narcissist alternately 
idealizes and devalues figures of authority. 

In the idealization phase, he strives to emulate them, he admires them, imitates them 
(often ludicrously), and defends them. They cannot go wrong, or be wrong. The 
narcissist regards them as bigger than life, infallible, perfect, whole, and brilliant. But 
as the narcissist's unrealistic and inflated expectations are inevitably frustrated, he 
begins to devalue his former idols. 

Now they are "human" (to the narcissist, a derogatory term). They are small, fragile, 
error-prone, pusillanimous, mean, dumb, and mediocre. The narcissist goes through 
the same cycle in his relationship with God, the quintessential authority figure. 

But often, even when disillusionment and iconoclastic despair have set in - the 
narcissist continues to pretend to love God and follow Him. The narcissist maintains 
this deception because his continued proximity to God confers on him authority. 
Priests, leaders of the congregation, preachers, evangelists, cultists, politicians, 
intellectuals - all derive authority from their allegedly privileged relationship with 
God. 

Religious authority allows the narcissist to indulge his sadistic urges and to exercise 
his misogyny freely and openly. ...The narcissist whose source of authority is 
religious is looking for obedient and unquestioning slaves upon whom to exercise his 
capricious and wicked mastery. The narcissist transforms even the most innocuous 


128 "For Love of God - Narcissists and Religion’’, by Dr. Sam Vaknin, at 
http://samvak.tripod.com/journal45.html (no date given) (accessed June 22, 2007), first 
published in “Narcissistic Personality Disorder” Topic Page on Suite 101, also appearing 
in Malignant Self Love - Narcissism Revisited, Ibid. 


70 


2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


and pure religious sentiments into a cultish ritual and a virulent hierarchy. He preys 
on the gullible. His flock becomes his hostages. 

Religious authority also secures the narcissist's Narcissistic Supply. His 
coreligionists, members of his congregation, his parish, his constituency, his audience 
- are transformed into loyal and stable Sources of Narcissistic Supply. They obey his 
commands, heed his admonitions, follow his creed, admire his personality, applaud 
his personal traits, satisfy his needs (sometimes even his carnal desires), revere and 
idolize him. 

Moreover, being a part of a "bigger thing" is very gratifying narcissistically. Being a 
particle of God, being immersed in His grandeur, experiencing His power and 
blessings first hand, communing with him - are all Sources of unending Narcissistic 
Supply. The narcissist becomes God by observing His commandments, following His 
instructions, loving Him, obeying Him, succumbing to Him, merging with Him, 
communicating with Him - or even by defying him (the bigger the narcissist's enemy - 
the more grandiosely important the narcissist feels). 

Like everything else in the narcissist's life, he mutates God into a kind of inverted 
narcissist. God becomes his dominant Source of Supply. He forms a personal 
relationship with this overwhelming and overpowering entity - in order to overwhelm 
and overpower others. He becomes God vicariously, by the proxy of his relationship 
with Him. He idealizes God, then devalues Him, then abuses Him. This is the classic 
narcissistic pattern and even God himself cannot escape it. 129 

Narcissists hide behind the veneer of modesty, while they elevate their god, 
ideology, cause or religion. All these are tools. While they present themselves as 
the instrument of God or the Cause, they are actually the objective and the ultimate 
goal. Behind those masks there is no one but them. Their god is their own alter ego. 
Their cause is self-aggrandizement. 

Arkon Daraul tells a tale that elucidates the unbelievable control that narcissist 
cult leaders exert over their believers: 

Two men in the year 1092 stood on the ramparts of a medieval castle - the Eagle's 
Nest - perched high upon the crags of the Persian mountains: the personal 
representative of the Emperor and the veiled figure who claimed to be the incarnation 
of God on earth. Hasan, son of Sabbah, Sheikh of the Mountains and leader of the 
Assassins, spoke: "You see that devotee standing guard on yonder turret-top? Watch!" 
He made a signal. Instantly the white-robed figure threw up his hands in salutation, 
and cast himself two thousand feet into the foaming torrent which surrounded the 
fortress. 


129 "For Love of God - Narcissists and Religion’’, by Dr. Sam Vaknin, Ibid. 


71 



Understanding Muhammad 


"I have seventy thousand men - and women - throughout Asia, each one of them 
ready to do my bidding. Can your master, Malik Shah, say the same? And he asks me 
to surrender to his sovereignty! This is your answer. Go!" 

Such a scene may be worthy of the most exaggerated of horror films. And yet it took 
place in historical fact. The only quibble made by the chronicler of the time was that 
Hasan's devotees numbered "only about forty thousand." How this man Sabbah came 
by his uncanny power, and how his devotees struck terror into the hearts of men from 
the Caspian to Egypt, is one of the most extraordinary of all tales of secret societies. 
Today, the sect of the Hashishin (druggers) still exists in the form of the Ismailis 
(Ishmaelites), whose undisputed chief, endowed by them with divine attributes, is the 
Aga Khan. 130 

Is the unconditional and consummate devotion of believers a sign of the 
veracity of their creed? Certainly not! In fact the reverse is true. Enlightened 
teachers never demand blind devotion. They encourage their disciples to “doubt 
everything and find your own light,” as Buddha instructed his students. Akhenaten, 
the founder of monotheism taught, "True wisdom is less presuming than folly. The 
wise man doubteth often, and changeth his mind; the fool is obstinate, and doubteth 
not; he knoweth all things but his own ignorance." 

Doubt leads to knowledge and knowledge to enlightenment. Those who 
demand blind faith, certitude and devotion don’t enlighten, but mislead. They don’t 
liberate, but enslave. Doubt everything and everyone, except yourself. Doubt your 
beliefs, but not your potential, for doubt is the beginning of wisdom. It is what 
makes us free. 

Narcissists are ruthless, but not stupid. They are aware of the hurt that they 
cause. They enjoy power. They demand unwavering submission. They want to be in 
charge of who should be rewarded and who should be punished; who should live 
and who should die. This is the ultimate aphrodisiac for a sociopath narcissist. By 
controlling the lives of others they become godlike. Muhammad’s ruthlessness, his 
outlandish claims of grandiosity, his eccentric generosity devised to impress and to 
establish his superiority, as well as his misplaced confidence and his charismatic 
personality are all tell tales that he suffered from severe narcissistic personality 
disorder, a malignant self-love. 


What Causes Narcissism? 

A child, who feels inferior due to real or perceived social rejection, will try to 
compensate his feeling of inferiority by a subconscious neurotic mechanism, which 


130 From A History of Secret Societies by Arkon Daraul (Citadel Press 1961/1989) 


72 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


the pioneering psychiatrist Alfred Adler coined, "Superiority Complex.” This 
involves exaggerating one’s own achievements and putting down anyone he 
perceives as a threat. 

Faulty parenting is the major contributing cause of narcissistic personality 
disorder. Permissive parents who give excessive praise, overindulge, spoil, fail to 
impose adequate discipline, and idealize the child are just as abusive to the child’s 
character formation as those who beat them, ignore them or molest them. As a 
result, the child feels unprepared for adulthood. Fie grows up with an unrealistic 
view of life. Also a child who does not receive enough support and encouragement 
may also develop a narcissistic personality. 

Muhammad was given away in infancy to be raised by a stranger. Did his 
mother lack interest in him? Why did he not pray at her grave even when he was 
over sixty years old? Was he still resentful toward her? 

Flalima did not want to take Muhammad because he was an orphan of a poor 
widow. Did this affect the way she and her family treated him? Muhammad’s 
childhood condition was not conducive to building a healthy self-esteem. 

Jon Mardi Florowitz, author of Stress Response Syndromes says, “When the 
habitual narcissistic gratifications that come from being adored, given special 
treatment, and admiring the self are threatened, the results may be depression, 
hypochondria, anxiety, shame, self-destructiveness, or rage directed toward any other 
person who can be blamed for the troubled situation. The child can leam to avoid these 
painful emotional states by acquiring a narcissistic mode of information processing.” 131 

Muhammad’s rage was evident from his childhood. In the raid of Flunain, a 
woman by the name of Shayma b. Flarith was captured. Ibn Sa’d reports, “They 
treated her roughly as they brought her along and she told the Muslims that she was 
the foster-sister of the apostle, but they did not believe her until they had brought 
her to the apostle... When she was brought to the apostle and when asked for proof 
she said, ‘The bite you gave me in my back when I carried you at my hip.’” 132 
Muhammad recognized the mark and stretched out his robe for her to sit on and 
treated her kindly. Children bite when frustrated and to show their rage. It is 
obvious that Muhammad felt the deprivation of love at a very young age. That must 
have been quite a bite to last more than half a century. 

There is no doubt that Muhammad had a difficult childhood. In Quran 93: 3-8 
(quoted at the beginning of chapter one) he calls to mind his lonesome orphanhood 
and reassures himself that Allah will be kind to him and will not forsake him. This 
shows how much the memory of his lonesome childhood pained him. The fact that 
he created an imaginary world to escape from reality, so vivid that it concerned his 

131 Jon Mardi Horowitz - Stress Response Syndromes: PTSD, Grief, and Adjustment 
Disorder 1 ' New Jersey: Jason Aronson Inc., Third Edition, 1997, ISBN-10: 0765700255, 
ISBN-13: 978-0765700254. 

132 Ibn Ishaq’s Sirat Rasoul translation Oxford Press p. 576 


73 



Understanding Muhammad 


foster parents, is another clue that his early childhood was anything but pleasant. 
Muhammad may not have remembered the details of what happened during his first 
years of life, but he bore the psychological scars for the rest of his life. To him, the 
imaginary world he created was real. It was a safe refuge, a pleasant oasis to retreat to 
and to escape from the harsh reality of his loneliness. In this imaginary world, he was 
loved, admired, powerful, important, and feared. He could be anything he wanted 
to be and compensate for the lack of attention he was getting from the world outside. 

Vaknin notes: 

The true cause of Narcissism is not hilly understood but it does start in early 
childhood (before the age of five). It is believed it is caused by serious and repetitive 
failures on the part of the child's Primary Object (parents or other caregiver). Adult 
Narcissists often come from homes where one or both parents severely neglected 
(ignored) or abused the child... ALL children (healthy and otherwise) when they are 
not allowed to do something by their parents will sometimes enter into a narcissistic 
state where they see themselves and act as if they are all powerful. This is healthy 
and natural as it gives the child the confidence needed to rebound from the parental 
rejection with self-confidence.” 133 

Neglected children internalize a feeling of inadequacy. They come to believe 
they are undeserving of love. They react to this feeling of inferiority and defend 
their egos by puffing themselves up. They see their own weakness and feel that if 
others come to see it, they will not like them. So they invent fantastic stories and 
brag about their self-importance. Their imaginary power often originates from an 
external source. It could be their daddy or a strong friend. This kind of narcissism 
in children is normal. It becomes pathological, when they retain these thoughts into 
adulthood. That is what causes narcissistic personality disorder. 

Muhammad saw his imaginary friends as guardian agngels. He finally replaced 
them with Gabriel and Allah. By becoming a messenger of God and presenting 
himself as his sole intermediary, he incarnated all of his powers. 

At the age of six, after the death of his mother, Muhammad went under the 
tutelage of his grandfather who spoiled him. Several hadiths show Abdul Muttalib 
was too permissive towards his orphaned grandson. He pitied and overindulged 
him. He would let him sit on his mat on his bed while his grownup sons sat 
reverentially on the ground around him. 

Muhammad’s claim that Abdul Muttalib had foreseen his greatness can be 
attributed to his wild imagination. In one place he recounted that when his uncles 
wanted to remove him from the mat occupied by Abdul Muttalib, he bade them, 
“Let him alone for he has a great destiny, and will be the inheritor of a kingdom” 134 
In another place he crowed hearing the old patriarch tell his nurse, “Beware lest you 


133 www.faqfarm.com/Q/Can_you_be_responsible_for_your_spouse's_narcissism 

134 Tabaqat Vol 1 p. 107 


74 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


let him fall into the hands of the Jews and Christians, for they are looking out for 
him, and would injure him!” 133 These are typical fantasies of narcissists who think 
of themselves as so important that they believe everyone is after them to harm them 
out of jealousy. Jews and Christians are not looking for any messenger to injure. 
The claim is preposterous and can only be understood as an indication that 
Muhammad suffered from paranoia and narcissism. 

It is clear that Abdul Muttalib made Muhammad feel special. He pampered and 
loved his orphaned grandchild. Muhammad interpreted that extra attention as the 
confirmation of his grandeur. The image he cast about himself in his fantasy world 
during his childhood was thus bolstered by his grandfather’s overindulgence. He 
was reconfirmed to be unique, special, and exceptional. 

After the death of Abdul Muttalib, his uncle Abu Talib, also treated him 
differently from other children. His status as an orphan, with no siblings, evoked 
pity. Both his grandfather and uncle showed excessive compassion and failed to 
impose discipline on him. These extremes contributed to Muhammad’s narcissistic 
personality disorder. Psychologists J. D. Levine and Rona H. Weiss write: 

Just as we know, from the point of view of the physiologist, that a child needs to be 
given certain foods, that he needs to be protected against extreme temperatures, and 
that the atmosphere he breathes has to contain sufficient oxygen, if his body is to 
become strong and resilient, so do we also know, from the point of view of the depth- 
psychologist, that he requires an empathic environment, specifically, an environment 
that responds (a) to his need to have his presence confirmed by the glow of parental 
pleasure and (b) to his need to merge into the reassuring calmness of the powerful 
adult, if he is to acquire a firm and resilient self. 136 

Muhammad first experienced neglect and abandonment and then excessive 
permissiveness. His circumstances were conducive for him to become a narcissist. 

There is no record that Muhammad ever spoke of his mother. He visited her 
tomb after he conquered Mecca, but he refused to pray for her. What was the point of 
that visit? Was this a way to prove to her that despite her neglect, he had made it? 

Psychologists tell us that the first five years of a child’s life are the years that 
either make him or break him. Muhammad’s emotional needs during the first five 
years of his life were not met. He carried the painful memories of those lonesome 
years into his adulthood and old age. He grew up insecure and had a fluctuating 
sense of self-worth, a weakness he tried to hide with overwhelming haughtiness, by 
growing a sense of entitlement, grandiosity, and an illusion of superiority. 


136 J. D. Levine and Rona H. Weiss. The Dynamics and Treatment of Alcoholism. Jason 
Aronson, 1994 


75 



Understanding Muhammad 


He positioned himself as the partner of God and to make sure that no one would 
ever usurp that rank, he claimed to be the last messenger. His power was thus 
absolute and everlasting. 


Khadijah’s Influence on Muhammad 

Khadijah’s role in Islam has not yet been fully appreciated. But her influence 
on Muhammad cannot be overemphasized. Khadijah should be regarded as 
Muhammad’s partner in giving birth to Islam. Without her, there would be no 
Islam. 

Khadijah adored her young husband. There is no report that Muhammad ever 
worked after marrying her. After the marriage, her business went down the tubes. 
By her death, the family had become impoverished. Dejected by the world and 
unable to interact with others as equal, Muhammad spent most of his time recluse, 
in his affable chimerical world. 

In Vaknin’s words, "To avoid such intolerable pain, some patients with 
Narcissistic Personality Disorder (NPD) socially withdraw and feign false modesty 
and humility to mask their underlying grandiosity. Dysthymic and depressive 
disorders are common reactions to isolation and feelings of shame and 
inadequacy." 137 

Muhammad would take enough food for several days, returning only when his 
provisions were finished to procure more and go back to his contemplative cave. 

Khadijah remained at home. She took care of her nine children, but also of her 
husband who acted like an irresponsible child. She did not complain. She was happy 
to sacrifice. Why? 

This is an important question. It suggests that Khadijah may have had her own 
personality disorder. She was what we would call today, a co-dependent. This 
crucial piece of puzzle will help us understand why she stood by her self-absorbed 
husband and when he told her of his bizarre hallucination and expressed that he may 
have been demon possessed, instead of becoming alarmed and calling an exorcist, 
she persuaded him that what he had seen was an angel and that he had become a 
prophet. 

The National Mental Health Association defines co-dependency as: 

A learned behavior that can be passed down from one generation to another. It is an 
emotional and behavioral condition that affects an individual’s ability to have a healthy, 
mutually satisfying relationship. It is also known as ‘relationship addiction’ because 
people with codependency often fonn or maintain relationships that are one-sided, 
emotionally destructive and/or abusive. The disorder was first identified about ten years 
ago as tlie result of years of studying interpersonal relationships in families of alcoholics. 


137 http://www.globalpolitician.com/25109-barack-obama-elections 


76 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


Codependent behavior is learned by watching and imitating other family members who 
display this type of behavior. 135 

Khadijah was a dainty accomplished woman. She was the favorite daughter of 
her father Khuwaylid who, relied on her more than he did on his sons. She was, 
what in today’s parlance we’d call, a “daddy’s girl." She had rejected the hands of 
the powerful men of Mecca. But when she saw the youthful and dispossessed 
Muhammad, she fell in love with him and sent a maid to propose marriage. 

On the surface it seems that Muhammad was so attractive that he mesmerized 
this powerful woman. This, however, is a superficial understanding of a complex 
dynamism. Prior to Khadijah, no woman had ever shown interest in him. 

The historian Tabari writes: “Khadijah sent a message to Muhammad inviting him 
to take her. She called her father to her house, plied him with wine until he was drunk, 
anointed him with perfume, clothed him in a striped robe and slaughtered a cow. Then 
she sent for Muhammad and his uncles. When they came in, her father married him to 
her. When he recovered from his intoxication, he said, ‘What is this meat, this perfume, 
and this garment?’ She replied, ‘You have married me to Muhammad bin Abdullah.’ ‘I 
have not done so,’ he said. ‘Would I do this when the greatest men of Mecca have 
asked for you and 1 have not agreed, why would 1 give you to a bum?”’ 139 

The party of Muhammad replied indignantly that the alliance had been arranged 
by Khuwaylid’s own daughter. The old man drew his sword in anger and the 
relatives of Muhammad drew theirs. Blood was to be shed when Khadijah 
intervened and made her love for Muhammad known and confessed to having 
masterminded the whole proceeding. Khuwaylid was thus pacified, resigned to the 
fait accompli and reconciliation ensued. 

How can one explain a seemingly levelheaded and successful woman suddenly 
fall in love with an indigent youth 15 years her junior? This erratic behavior belies 
a certain personality disorder. 

Evidence suggests that Khadijah’s father was an alcoholic. Khadijah must have 
known her father’s weakness for the intoxicant to devise such an intricate and 
audacious plan. Non-alcoholic people often drink in moderation and hardly alone. 
Khuwaylid became drunk before the arrival of the guests. 

Now, why should this matter? Because it’s another piece of the puzzle in 
support of the theory that Khadijah was a co-dependent. Children of alcoholics 
often develop co-dependency. 

Khadijah’s father was overly protective of her and had high expectations for 
her. From his reaction to the marriage of his 40-year-old daughter to an ordinary 
man and his saying, “the greatest men of Mecca have asked for you and 1 have not 


138 http://www.nmha.org/infoctr/factsheets/43.cfm 

139 Persian Tabari v. 3 p.832 


77 



Understanding Muhammad 


agreed,” we can deduce that Khadijah was the apple of her father’s eyes. Khuwaylid 
had other children too, including a few sons, but this daughter was his pride and joy. 
At this time Khadijah is said to be the wealthiest woman in Mecca. 

Children who are placed on a pedestal by their emotionally needy parents grow in 
their shadow. They often develop co-dependency personality disorder. They become 
obsessed with their needy father (or mother) and see their own function in making 
them look good in the eyes of the outsiders. They are expected to be the “ wunderkind. ” 
They strive to live up to that expectation and not to disappoint their parents. 

Under the constant demand for better performance, the child becomes unable to 
develop her own independent personality. She seeks her fulfillment in satisfying the 
needs of her perfectionist/narcissistic parent. She does not feel loved for who she is, 
but rather for how she performs. The alcoholic parent unloads his own emotional 
baggage on his children, especially on the one with more potential. He expects her 
to excel in everything and to make up for his own failures. 

Co-dependents cannot find fulfillment and happiness in normal and emotionally 
healthy relationships that can happen among equals. Only in the capacity of 
caregivers and pleasers can they find their equilibrium. The “perfect” match for a 
co-dependent is therefor, a needy narcissist. 

Khadijah rejected her powerful suitors and fell in love with a poor young man 
who was both emotionally and financially needy. Co-dependents confuse love with 
pity. They have the tendency to love people they should pity and rescue. 

Vaknin uses the term “inverted narcissism” instead of co-dependency. Here is 
what he says about the co-dependent-narcissist relationship. “The inverted narcissist 
can only truly FEEL anything when he is in relationship with another narcissist. 
The inverted narcissist is conditioned and programmed from the very beginning to 
be the perfect companion to the narcissist - to feed their Ego, to be purely their 
extension, to seek only praise and adulation if it brings greater praise and adulation 
to the narcissist.” 140 

This explains why a successful and beautiful woman like Khadijah would 
become interested in a needy young man like Muhammad. Although inverted 
narcissists tend to be successful in their careers, their relationships are often 
unhealthy. Vaknin explains: 

In a primary relationship, the inverted narcissist attempts to re-create the 
parent-child relationship. The invert thrives on mirroring to the narcissist his 
own grandiosity and in so doing the invert obtains his OWN Narcissistic 
Supply (the dependence of the narcissist upon the invert for their Secondary 
Narcissistic Supply). The invert must have this form of relationship with a 
narcissist in order to feel complete and whole. The invert will go as far as he 


140 http://samvak.tripod.com/faq66.html 


78 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


needs to ensure that the narcissist is happy, cared for, properly adored, as he 
feels is the narcissist's right. The invert glorifies his narcissist, places him on a 
pedestal, endures any and all narcissistic devaluation with calm equanimity, 
impervious to the overt slights of the narcissist. 141 

The marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah was made in heaven (no pun 
intended). Muhammad was a narcissist who craved for constant praise. He was poor 
and emotionally needy - an adult, with an inner child still yearning for attention. He 
needed someone to take care of him, to provide for him and to exploit and abuse, 
the way an infant exploits and abuses his mother. 

The relationship between a mother and her infant is narcissistic-co-dependent 
relationship. A mother is emotionally co-dependent on her child, and the child is by 
nature a narcissist. She endures all his abuses joyfully. This mother-child 
sadomasochistic relationship is absolutely healthy, normal and even necessary. But 
it is not normal or healthy when happens between two adults. 

The emotional maturity of the narcissist is frozen at childhood. His infantile 
needs have never been satisfied. He is constantly trying to procure for those 
childish needs. If the narcissistic needs of children are not satisfied, their emotional 
maturity halts. In their adulthood, they seek the attention that they missed during 
their childhood. They become emotionally dependent on others, their mates and 
even their children. 

Muhammad expressed his craving for love on many occasions. Ibn Sa'd quotes 
him saying, the families of Quraish are all related to me and even if they don’t love 
me for the message I am bringing them, they should love me because of my kinship 
to them. 142 Of course as a narcissist he did not think that he also owed them the 
same love that he demanded from them. It was okay for him to hate them and to 
threaten to slaughter them. In the Quran he said: “No reward do I ask of you for this 
except the love of those near of kin.” 14 ’ These words are desperate cries of one dire 
need for love and attention. 

Bukhari says, “The Prophet was holding Umar’s hand, who said, ‘O Allah’s 
Apostle! You are dearer to me than everything except my own self.’ The Prophet 
said, ‘No, by Him in Whose Hand my soul is, you will not have faith till I am dearer 
to you than your own self.’ Then Umar said, ‘However, now, by Allah, you are 
dearer to me than my own self.’ The Prophet said, ‘Now, Umar, you are a 
believer.’ 144 


141 http://www.toddlertime.com/sam/66.htm 

142 “I do not ask of you any reward for it but love for my near relatives” Tabaqat vol.1 
page.3 

143 Quran Sura 42: verse 23 

144 Bukhari 8.628 


79 



Understanding Muhammad 


Khadijah, on the other hand, was an inverted narcissist who needed someone to 
fulfill her own fantasies as a caregiver. Not only does the co-dependent not mind 
being taken advantage of, she actually enjoys it. 

Vaknin writes: “The inverted narcissist feeds on the primary narcissist and this 
is his narcissistic supply. So these two typologies can, in essence become a self- 
supporting, symbiotic system. In reality though, both the narcissist and the inverted 
narcissist need to be well aware of the dynamics of this relationship in order to 
make this work as a successful long-term arrangement.” 145 

Psychologist Florence W. Kaslow, explaining this symbiosis, says that both 
parties have personality disorders (PDs) - but on opposite ends of the spectrum. 
“They seem to have a fatal attraction for each other in that their personality patterns are 
complementary and reciprocal - which is one reason why, if they get divorced, they are 
likely to be attracted over and over to someone similar to their former partner.” 146 

The symbiotic relationship between Muhammad and Khadijah worked to 
perfection. Fie no longer needed to be preoccupied with work or money and spent 
his days wandering in the caves and wilderness of his fertile fantasies, in the affable 
realm where he was loved, admired, and respected. Khadijah became engulfed in 
him and in attending to his needs to such an extent that she neglected her commerce 
and her thriving business dwindled and her wealth evaporated. She must have been 
around fifty years old when her youngest child was born. She stayed home while 
her husband was away most of the time, a recluse in his mental and physical caves. 

According to Vaknin, “the inverted narcissist is extinguishingly selfless, 
sacrificial even unctuous in his interpersonal relationships and will avoid the 
assistance of others at all costs. Fie can only interact with others when he can be 
seen to be giving, supportive, and expending an unusual effort to assist.” 147 

Vaknin defines co-dependents as “people who depend on others for their 
emotional gratification and the performance of Ego or daily functions. They are 
needy, demanding, submissive, fear abandonment, cling, and display immature 
behaviours in their effort to maintain the ‘relationship’ with their companion or 
mate upon whom they depend.” 148 

Melody Beattie, author of Codependent No More, says that co-dependents 
unconsciously pick troubled partners in order to have purpose, be needed and feel fulfilled. 


145 http://samvak.tripod.com/faq66.html 

146 Quoted from “Mixing oil and water” by Bridget Murray, APA Online Monitor On 
Psychology, Vol. 35, No. 3, March 2004, (online version), Print version: page 52, online 
version found at http://www.apa.org/monitor/mar04/mixing.html (accessed June 22, 
2007www.apa.org/monitor/mar04/mixing.html 

147 www.toddlertime.com/sam/66.htm 

148 “The Inverted Narcissist” Sam Vaknin, HealthyPlace.com Personality Disorders 
Community, at 

www.healthyplace.com/communities/Personality_Disorders/narcissism/faq66.html (date 
not given) (accessed June 22, 2007) 


80 


2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


A sensible person would have interpreted Muhammad’s bizarre experience as 
psychosis or “demon possession,” as they used to call it then. Muhammad himself 
thought he had become a kahin (sorcerer) or demon-possessed. The wise people of 
Mecca thought he had become a majnoon (possessed by jinns / insane). But such a 
thought was too much to bear for Khadijah, who sought her fulfillment in the 
fulfillment of her husband and her glory in his glory. She had to cling to her 
narcissist at any cost. As a co-dependent, she felt the urge to step in, be helpful, 
give advice, and salvage her narcissist, the source of her own narcissistic supply. 

Khadijah can be classified as ‘vicarious co-dependent.’ Vaknin says, “Vicarious 
co-dependents live through others. They ‘sacrifice’ themselves in order to glory in the 
accomplishments of their chosen targets. They subsist on reflected light, on second¬ 
hand applause, and on derivative achievements. They have no personal history, 
having suspended their wishes, preferences, and dreams in favor of another's.” 149 

The narcissist often demands sacrifices from people around him and expects 
them to become his co-dependents. He also lives above the moral code. He feels 
too important to abide by any morality or rule. The co-deponent is more than eager 
to comply. 


The Case of a Narcissist 

John de Ruiter is a self-proclaimed messiah from Alberta, Canada. His 
followers worship him like God. “One day we were sitting around the kitchen 
smoking cigarettes,” says Joyce, de Ruiter's estranged wife of 18 years, in an 
interview. “He was talking about my 'death.' He acknowledged that I had gone 
through a lot of dying, which was a good thing. I had let go of ninety-five percent 
of the life that 1 had to let go of. But he said I wasn't letting myself go completely. 
He suggested that my ultimate death would be if he took on two more wives.” 
Joyce said she thought he was joking. He wasn't. He brought up the matter a 
second time, and asked Joyce if she thought his three wives could live in the same 
house. 150 

Fortunately, Joyce was not co-dependent enough to agree to this much 
humiliation and left her degenerate narcissist husband. A true co-dependent would 
do anything to appease her narcissist. The relationship of a co-dependent and her 
narcissist is sadomasochism. 

Unfortunately for mankind, Khadijah was a real co-dependent who was willing 
to sacrifice everything for her adored narcissist. It was she who encouraged 
Muhammad to pursue his prophetic ambition and spurred him in that direction. 


149 http://samvak.tripod.com/personalitydisorders22.html 

150 “The Gospel According to John,” by Brian Hutchison, Saturday Night Magazine, May 5, 
2001, at http://www.rickross.com/reference/ruiter/ruiter3.html (accessed June 22, 2007 


81 




Understanding Muhammad 


When his epileptic seizures ceased, she was disappointed. Ibn Ishaq writes: “After 
this, Gabriel did not come to him for a while and Khadijah said, ‘I think that your 
Lord must hate you.’” 151 This demonstrates her eagerness for her narcissist to 
become a prophet so she can bask in his glory and share his prestige. 

Muhammad did not take other wives when Khadijah was still alive. He was 
living off her money and in her house. Furthermore, the majority of Meccans 
derided him. He was called a lunatic. No one would have married him even if he 
had money of his own and Khadijah had not been an issue. In Mecca, his followers 
were a handful of teenagers and slaves with only a few women among them. None 
was eligible for him to marry. Had Khadijah survived to see his rise to power, she 
probably would have had to put up with her husband’s vagaries and the humiliation 
of sharing him with younger and prettier women. 

After her death, Muhammad never found another co-dependent to take care of 
his emotional needs like she did. Instead, he became a sexual butterfly. A month 
after his wife’s death, he convinced his loyal follower, Abu Bakr, to betroth to him 
his six-year-old daughter. Abu Bakr tried to dissuade him, saying, “But we are 
brothers.” Muhammad reassured him they were only brothers in faith and that his 
marriage to that little girl was okay. 152 

He further told Abu Bakr that Aisha had been shown to him twice in dreams in 
which he saw an angel carrying her wrapped in a silken piece of cloth. “I said (to 
myself), ‘If this is from Allah, then it must happen.’” 153 

Now Abu Bakr was left with two options: To Leave Muhammad, for whom he 
had made so many sacrifices, denounce him, call him a liar and go back to his 
people and acknowledge he had been a fool, or to do whatever he asked of him. 
This is often the difficult choice cultists must make. Abu Bakr had even built a 
mosque in the backyard of his house. He would often cry when reciting 
Muhammad’s allegedly revealed verses. Denouncing him at this stage was not easy. 
Cultists are trapped. They sacrifice so much that going back is impossible. 

Vaknin describes the hold that narcissists have on their cultists from their own 
perspective: “I lie to your face, without a twitch or a twitter, and there is absolutely 
nothing you can do about it. In fact, my lies are not lies at all. They are the truth, my 
truth. And you believe them, because you do, because they do not sound or feel like 
lies, because to do otherwise would make you question your own sanity, which you 
have a tendency to do anyway, because from the very beginning of our relationship 
you placed your trust and hopes in me, derived your energy, direction, stability, and 


151 Sira Ibn Ishaq, p. 108 

152 Sahih Bukhari 7.62.18 Narrated 'Ursa: The Prophet asked Abu Bakr for 'Aisha's hand 
in marriage. Abu Bakr said "But I am your brother." The Prophet said, "You are my brother 
in Allah's religion and His Book, but she (Aisha) is lawful for me to marry." 

153 Sahih Bukhari, Volume 9, Book 87, Number 140 


82 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


confidence from me and from your association with me. So what's the problem if 
the safe haven I provide comes with a price? Surely 1 am worth it and then some.” 154 

Bob Larson writes: “Cult leaders know that once an initiate has been 
reconditioned to accept their particular worldview and as soon as he feels a sense of 
meaningful belonging, his mind will be ready to accept any teaching, including a 
belief that the leader represents God.” 155 

Abu Bakr pleaded with Muhammad to wait three more years before 
consummating the marriage. Muhammad agreed and meanwhile, he married Sauda, 
the widowed wife of one of his followers, a few days later. 

Muhammad created a harem with a score of women. He tried to compensate 
the loss of Khadijah with an abundance of young women. He kept adding to the 
collection of his wives and concubines, but none could meet his emotional needs the 
way Khadijah did. He needed a mother to take care of his inner child, something, 
his teenager wives could hardly be, to a man who could be their grandfather. 


Muhammad’s Belief in His Own Cause 

From his early youth, Muhammad attended the annual fair in Okaz, where 
people from all over Arabia met for commerce and fun. Christian preachers read 
stories of the Biblical prophets to their captivated audiences and other storytellers 
narrated the legends of kings. Muhammad was fascinated by those stories. Being 
loved and respected were the only thoughts that occupied his young mind. “How 
great it would be to be a prophet and maybe also a king, to be loved, respected and 
feared!” he must have thought while listening to those stories. Now, his wife was 
reassuring him that he had become a prophet and his fantasy has been fulfilled. It 
seemed that God had finally looked upon him mercifully, had chosen him from 
amongst all the people and had raised him to enviable stator of prophethoood. 

You cannot attract followers if you have the slightest shadow of doubt. 
Muhammad was convinced of his mission. His thoughts were so grand and his faith 
so unwavering that they kindled his followers to rise and to champion his cause, to 
wage war and murder, even their own brothers and father. 

Muhammad built his empire without fighting a single battle personally. By 
promising heavenly rewards, he made others to fight for him, and to sacrifice their 
lives for his cause. Narcissists are masters of lies. Ironically, they themselves are the 
first victims of their own deception. They compensate their intolerably poor self- 
images by inflating their egos with grandiosity. They turn themselves into glittering 
images of immense grandeur surrounded by walls of denial. Through this self- 
deception they become impervious to external criticism and to their roiling sea of 

154 http://samvak.tripod.com/kenintro.html 
155 Larson’s New Book of Cults 1989, pp. 14-15 


83 



Understanding Muhammad 


doubts. Narcissists are pathological liars. So precarious is their house of cards that 
they cannot tolerate any dissention. 

Vaknin says, “The narcissist is ever in the pursuit of excitement and drama 
intended to alleviate his all-pervasive boredom and melancholy. Needless to say, 
both the pursuit itself and its goals must conform to the grandiose vision that the 
narcissist has of his (False) Self. They must be commensurate with his vision of his 
uniqueness and entitlement.” 156 

This explains Muhammad’s constant warfare. The drama, the rush of 
adrenaline and excitement were his narcissistic supplies. Flowever, in a sense he 
was “honest.” The narcissist believes in his own malarkey. 

Vaknin says: “Granted, the narcissist's hold on reality is tenuous (narcissists 
sometimes fail the reality test). Admittedly, narcissists often seem to believe in 
their own confabulations. They are unaware of the pathological nature and origin of 
their self-delusions and are, thus, technically delusional (though they rarely suffer 
from hallucinations, disorganized speech, or disorganized or catatonic behaviour). 
In the strictest sense of the word, narcissists appear to be psychotic.” 157 

Fie says however, that narcissists, while masters of self-deception or even 
malignant con-artistry, “are usually fully aware of the difference between true and 
false, real and make-believe, the invented and the extant, right and wrong. The 
narcissist consciously chooses to adopt one version of the events, an aggrandizing 
narrative, a fairy-tale existence, a ‘what-if counter-factual life. Fie is emotionally 
invested in his personal myth. The narcissist feels better as fiction, than as fact - 
but he never loses sight of the fact that it is all just fiction. The narcissist is in full 
control of his faculties, cognizant of his choices, and goal-oriented. Flis behavior is 
intentional and directional. Fie is a manipulator, and his delusions are in the service 
of his stratagems. Flence his chameleon-like ability to change guises, his conduct, 
and his convictions on a dime...The narcissist attempts to condition his nearest and 
dearest to positively reinforce his delusional False Self.” 158 In the case of 
Muhammad, that role was played by Khadijah. 

This is somewhat difficult to understand. On the one hand, Vaknin says the 
narcissist never loses sight of the fact that it is all his fiction, and on the other, he 
says that the narcissist’s hold on reality is tenuous and that often he believes in his 
confabulations. Although these two statements present a logical dilemma for normal 
people, they are both true in the case of narcissists, who lie and then go on to 
convince themselves of those lies, as if they were absolute truth. While at the same 
time they will change their narrative whenever it suits them. 


156 Dr. Sam Vaknin Narcissism FAQ #57 

157 “Pathological Narcissism, Psychosis, and Delusions” by Sam Vaknin, at Sam Vaknin 
Sites, http://samvak.tripod.com/journal91.html (accessed June 22, 2007) 

158 ibid. 


84 


2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


We tend to believe that either a person is insane or he is a liar and that the two 
are mutually exclusive. This is not true. Often criminals plead insanity to escape 
punishment. Courts and even many mental health professionals have fallen for this 
deception. This folly has reached the absurd. James Pacenza, a 58-year-old man 
who was fired for spending his time visiting adult Internet chat-rooms at work, sued 
his employer (IBM) for wrongful dismissal, claiming that he was addicted to online 
chat-rooms and IBM should have offered him sympathy and treatment instead of 
firing him. He was awarded $5,000,000 compensation. 159 I can’t stop thinking that 
the Judge who passed that ruling must have been a sex pervert himself. 

The truth is that narcissists are fully aware of their actions. New York serial 
killer David Berkowitz, who called himself “Son of Sam,” escaped capital 
punishment because his crimes were so horrendous and senseless that everyone 
thought he was insane and therefore not responsible for his actions. Actually he 
knew what he was doing. As a narcissist, he craved attention and left clues to be 
found. The exhilaration of reclaiming all the celebrity status that surrounded the 
case was more impelling than his freedom. He could not pass the opportunity of 
basking in the glory of his 15 minutes of fame, even as a serial killer. What 
Berkowitz did was consistent with psychopathic narcissism. When he was caught 
and locked in prison, he decided to become a born-again Christian. Why did he not 
do this before? Did he undergo a brain surgery in prison? No! He just decided to 
change tactic to gain the attention that he so intensely craved. In prison, the only way 
to do that was to become a holy man. The narcissist is a chameleon. He carefully 
monitors others to see what elicits more attention and then acts accordingly. 

Narcissists know the difference between right and wrong. They seek attention. 
If for that they have to become a serial killer, they become a serial killer; if they 
have to become religious, they become religious. 

The serial killer is addicted to the "high” that he gets by exerting power over his 
victims. Compare him to a smoker. They both know that what they do is wrong. Yet 
their urges are stronger than their willpower. The smoker kills himself, one cigarette 
at a time, and the serial killer kills others one person at a time. Why doesn’t a 
smoker quit? Because he is addicted! Likewise, the narcissist psychopath is addicted 
to the adrenaline rush and the excitement of playing god. 

Narcissists know what they do is wrong because they don’t like to be on the 
receiving end of it. Muhammad raided villages; and after massacring unarmed men, 
he looted their belongings. Yet, he tortured to death eight men who had killed one 
of his shepherds and stole his stolen camels. He raped women captured in his raids, 
even if they were married; yet he could not stand anyone looking at his wives and 
ordered them to cover themselves. He prohibited killing and stealing, but justified 
his own mass murders and loots. As a narcissist, he believed to be entitled to 


159 http://news.bbc.co.Uk/2/hi/americas/6682827.stm 


85 



Understanding Muhammad 


special rights and at liberty to do anything his whims dictated. Muhammad was both 
insane and liar. This is possible only if you are a psychopathic narcissist. 


More on the Policy of Divide and Rule 

As stated in the previous chapter, Muhammad severed his followers’ ties to 
their families in order to secure his absolute control over them. He ordered the 
Emigrants, not to contact their relatives back home. Despite his warnings, some of 
them did, probably because they needed money. To stop this, he dictated the 
following verse. 160 

“O you who believe! Take not my enemies and yours as friends (or protectors), 

- offering them (your) love, even though they have rejected the Truth that has come 
to you, and have (on the contrary’) driven out the Prophet and yourselves (from your 
homes), (simply) because you believe in Allah your Lord! If you have come out to 
strive in My Way and to seek My Good Pleasure, (take them not as friends), holding 
secret converse of love (and friendship) with them: for I know full well all that you 
conceal and all that you reveal. And any of you that do this has strayed from the 
Straight Path. (Q.60:1) 

We see this urge to alienate in a later verse too. “O you who believe! Take not 
for protectors your fathers and your brothers if they love infidelity above Faith: if 
any of you do so, they do wrong. (Q. 9:23) 

Why was Muhammad so keen to isolate his followers? Vaknin explains: 
“The narcissist is the guru at the centre of a cult. Like other gurus, he demands 
complete obedience from his flock: his spouse, his offspring, other family members, 
friends, and colleagues. He feels entitled to adulation and special treatment by his 
followers. He punishes the wayward and the straying lambs. He enforces 
discipline, adherence to his teachings, and common goals. The less accomplished 
he is in reality - the more stringent his mastery and the more pervasive the 
brainwashing.” 161 

This was something Muhammad could not accomplish while his followers still 
lived in Mecca, where they could, if things got tough, return to their families. To 
isolate their followers, cult leaders often enclose them in compounds where they can 
brainwash and control them. At first, Muhammad sent the early believers to 
Abyssinia, but later, when he made a pact with the Arabs of Yathrib, he chose that 
town as his compound. He even changed the name of Yathrib and called it 
Medinatul Nabi, Prophet’s Town. 


160 The Quran can be tedious, and that is mainly why few Muslims have read it. However, 
at the risk of boring my readers, in this chapter I will have to quote several Quranic verses 
as evidence to support my portrait of Muhammad. 

161 http://samvak.tripod.com/journal79.html 


86 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


Vaknin says: “The - often involuntary - members of the narcissist's mini-cult 
inhabit a twilight zone of his own construction. He imposes on them a shared 
psychosis, replete with persecutory delusions, ‘enemies,’ mythical narratives, and 
apocalyptic scenarios if he is flouted.” 162 

Note how accurately the above description applies to Muhammad and Muslims, 
who to this day have persecutory delusions and see enemies everywhere. They 
believe in mythical narratives such as jinns, and fairy tales like Mi’raj, Doomsday, 
and more. 

According to Vaknin, “the narcissist's deep-rooted conviction that he is being 
persecuted by his inferiors, detractors, or powerful ill-wishers, serves two 
psychodynamic purposes. It upholds the narcissist's grandiosity and it fends off 
intimacy.” 163 

Vaknin writes: 

The narcissist claims to be infallible, superior, talented, skilful, omnipotent, and 
omniscient. He often lies and confabulates to support these unfounded claims. Within 
his cult, he expects awe, admiration, adulation, and constant attention commensurate 
with his outlandish stories and assertions. He reinterprets reality to fit his fantasies. His 
thinking is dogmatic, rigid, and doctrinaire. He does not welcome free thought, 
pluralism, or free speech, and doesn't brook criticism and disagreement. He demands - 
and often gets - complete trust and the relegation to his capable hands of all decision¬ 
making. He forces the participants in his cult to be hostile to critics, the authorities, 
institutions, his personal enemies, or the media - if they try to uncover his actions and 
reveal the truth. He closely monitors and censors information from the outside, 
exposing his captive audience only to selective data and analyses .” 164 

By elucidating the characteristics of the narcissist, Vaknin, unintentionally and 
yet with astounding accuracy describes Muhammad’s mind and the Muslim mind¬ 
set. Muslims are narcissists to the extent that they emulate their prophet. 

A Comparison between Islam and the Cult of the Narcissist 

First, let us see what Vaknin says about the cult of the narcissist: 

The narcissist's cult is “missionary” and “imperialistic.” He is always on the lookout 
for new recruits - his spouse's friends, his daughter's girlfriends, his neighbors, new 
colleagues at work. He immediately attempts to ‘convert’ them to his ‘creed’ - to 
convince them how wonderful and admirable he is. In other words, he tries to render 
them Sources of Narcissistic Supply. 


162 

163 

164 


ibid. 

www.suitelOl. com/article, cfm/6514/95897 
http://samvak.tripod.com/journal79.html 


87 



Understanding Muhammad 


Often, his behavior on these ‘recruiting missions’ is different to his conduct within the 
‘cult’. In the first phases of wooing new admirers and proselytizing to potential 
‘conscripts’ - the narcissist is attentive, compassionate, empathic, flexible, self- 
effacing, and helpful. At home, among the “veterans” he is tyrannical, demanding, 
willful, opinionated, aggressive, and exploitative. 

As the leader of his congregation, the narcissist feels entitled to special amenities and 
benefits not accorded the “rank and file.” He expects to be waited on hand and foot, 
to make free use of everyone's money and dispose of their assets liberally, and to be 
cynically exempt from the rules that he himself established (if such violation is 
pleasurable or gainful). 

In extreme cases, the narcissist feels above the law - any kind of law. This grandiose 
and haughty conviction leads to criminal acts, incestuous or polygamous 
relationships, and recurrent friction with the authorities. 

Hence the narcissist's panicky and sometimes violent reactions to “dropouts” from his 
cult. There's a lot going on that the narcissist wants kept under wraps. Moreover, the 
narcissist stabilizes his fluctuating sense of self-worth by deriving Narcissistic Supply 
from his victims. Abandonment threatens the narcissist's precariously balanced 
personality. 

Add to that the narcissist's paranoid and schizoid tendencies, his lack of introspective 
self-awareness, and his stunted sense of humor (lack of self-deprecation) and the risks 
to the grudging members of his cult are clear. 

The narcissist sees enemies and conspiracies everywhere. He often casts himself as 
the heroic victim (martyr) of dark and stupendous forces. In every deviation from his 
tenets he espies malevolent and ominous subversion. He, therefore, is bent on 
disempowering his devotees - by any and all means. 

The narcissist is dangerous . 165 

Now let us see if there are similarities between this description and what we 
know about Muhammad and his religion. 

Islam is both missionary and imperialistic. Muhammad’s main objective was 
to conquer and to dominate. He tried to force everyone to convert to his cult, 
starting with his family and relatives. He asked Abu Talib, his uncle and guardian, 
to convert to Islam while the old man was on his deathbed. When he declined, 
Muhammad refused to pray for him and condemned him to hell. In consideration for 
what Abu Talib had done for him, he conceded to place him in a shallow hell where 
fire would reach only to his ankles, but would boil his brain. He managed to convert 
his uncle’s children and many younger members of his clan. 


165 The Cult of Narcissist http://samvak.tripod.com/journal79.html 


88 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


When he was still weak with few followers, he was courteous, attentive, 
compassionate, flexible, helpful and even feigned humility. There is a sharp contrast 
between the Quranic verses written during this period and those written in Medina 
when he became powerful. In Medina, he became demanding, tyrannical, willful, 
aggressive, and exploitative. There he raided villages and towns and after killing 
unarmed men and looting them, demanded the survivors to submit to him, pay 
jizyah, or face death. 

The following are a few examples of the Meccan verses: 

1. Be patient with what they say, and part from them courteously. (Q.73:10) 

2. To you be your religion, and to me my religion. (Q. 109:6) 

3. Therefore be patient with what they say, and celebrate (constantly) the praises of your 
Lord. (Q.50:39) 

4. Speak well to men. (Q.2:83) 

5. We well know what the infidels say: but you are not to compel them. (Q.50:45) 

6. Hold to forgiveness; command what is right; but turn away from the ignorant. (Q.7:199) 

7. Pardon thou, with a gracious pardoning. (Q.15:85) 

8. Tell those who believe, to forgive those who do not look forward to the Days of Allah. 
(Q.45:14) 

9. Those who follow the Jewish (scriptures), and the Christians - any who believe in Allah 
and the Last Day, and work righteousness, shall have their reward with their Lord; on 
them shall be no fear, nor shall they grieve. (Q.2:62) 

10. And do not dispute with the followers of the Book except by what is best. (Q.29:46) 

Compare the above to verses written in Medina, after he became powerful. 

1. Oh you who believe! Murder those of the disbelievers and let them find harshness in 
you. (Q.9:123) 

2. I will instill terror into the hearts of the unbelievers: smite above their necks and smite 
all their finger-tips off. (Q.8:12) 

3. Whoso desires another religion than Islam, it shall not be accepted of him. (Q.3:85) 

4. Slay the idolaters wherever you find them. (Q.9:5) 

5. Kill them wherever you find them, and drive them out from wherever they drove you 
out. (Q.2:191) 

6. Fight them on until there is no more dissension and religion becomes that of Allah. 
(Q.8:39) 

7. Fight them, and Allah will punish them by your hands, cover them with shame. (Q.9:14) 

8. Make no excuses: you have rejected Faith after you had accepted it. If we pardon some 
of you, we will punish others amongst you, for that they are in sin. (Q.9:66) 

9. You who believe! Verily, the Mushrikun (unbelievers) are Najasun (impure). So let 
them not come near Al-Masjid-al-Haram (the grand mosque at Mecca) after this year. 
(Q.9:28) 

10. Fight those who do not believe in Allah and the last day... and fight People of the Book, 
who do not accept the religion of truth (Islam) until they pay tribute by hand, being 
inferior. (Q.9:29) 


89 



Understanding Muhammad 


This much should suffice as evidence that Muhammad changed drastically after 
he came to power. The gentle, attentive, compassionate, and empathic preacher was 
transformed into a tyrannical, ruthless, and willful despot. 

However, it was after the battle of Badr that the cruel and vindictive spirit of 
Muhammad began to display itself. Muir narrates: 

The prisoners were brought up before him. As he scrutinized each, his eye fell fiercely 
on Nadr, the son of Harith (Muhammad’s own cousin who was a poet and critical of 
him). ‘There was death in that glance,’ whispered Nadr, trembling, to a bystander. 
‘Not so,’ replied the other; ‘it is but your own imagination.’ 

The unfortunate prisoner thought otherwise, and besought Mus’ab (a friend of him 
who had converted to Islam) to intercede for him. Mus’ab reminded him that he had 
denied the faith and ridiculed Muhammad. ‘All!’ said Nadr, ‘had the Quraish made 
you a prisoner, they would never have put you to death!’ ‘Even were it so,’ Mus’ab 
scornfully replied, ‘I am not as you are; Islam has rent all bonds asunder.’ (Emphasis 
added) Mus’ab the captor, seeing that the captive, and with him the chance of a rich 
ransom, was about to slip from his hands, cried out, ‘The prisoner is mine!’ At this 
moment, the command to “strike off his head!’ was interposed by Muhammad, who 
had been watching all that passed. ‘And, O Lord!’ he added, ‘do thou of thy bounty 
grant unto Mus’ab better prey than this?’ Nadr was forthwith beheaded by Ali. 

Two days afterwards, about half-way to Medina, Oqba, another prisoner, was ordered 
out for execution. He ventured to expostulate, and demand why he should be treated 
more vigorously than the other captives. ‘Because of your enmity to God and to his 
Prophet,’ replied Muhammad. ‘And my little girl!’ cried Oqba, in the bitterness of his 
soul, ‘Who will take care of her?’ - ‘Hellfire!’ exclaimed the heartless conqueror; and 
on the instant his victim was hewn to the ground. ‘Wretch that he was!’ continued 
Muhammad, ‘and persecutor! Unbeliever in God, in his Prophet, and in his Book! I 
give thanks unto the Lord that has slain you, and comforted mine eyes thereby.’ 166 

There is a tender love story in all these tales of murder that highlights even 
more the ruthlessness of Muhammad. After some of the prisoners captured in the 
battle of Badr were put to death, because they had insulted Muhammad years earlier 
in Mecca, an offence a narcissist is incapable of forgiving, the rest were kept for 
ransom. Among them was Abul Aas, the above mentioned husband of 
Muhammad’s daughter, Zeinab. The families of the prisoners procured what the 
bandit demanded to rescue their loved ones from death. Zeinab sent a necklace with 
precious stones, which she had received from her mother Khadijah at her wedding. 
Upon seeing that necklace and recognizing it as once worn by Khadijah, 
Muhammad was moved. He agreed to release Abul Aas without ransom, provided 


166 Sir William Muir: The Life of Mohamet, Vol. 3 Ch. XII Page 115-116 


90 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


that Zeinab abandon him and come to Medina. Other captives had to pay ransom for 
their release. 

The self-proclaimed mercy to all worlds was incapable of any act of kindness 
or of giving anything up without demanding something in exchange. Even his 
largesse was designed to impress the recipients and win them over to his side. 

To save her husband, Zeinab joined his father in Medina and Abul Aus was 
released. In the sixth year of Hijra, Muhammad sent 170 armed men to raid a 
merchant caravan that was coming back to Mecca from Syria. Abul Aus, who was 
the trustee of that caravan was captured again and was brought to Medina along 
with the survivors and the loot. Upon hearing of her husband’s capture, Zeinab 
went to the mosque and announced in loud voice that she has given protection to 
Abul Aus. Muhammad then accepted that protection and declared “Believers are 
protectors of one another and they can grant protection to any one they choose. 1 too 
grant protection to anyone that Zeinab protects.” 167 

Nonetheless, he said that as long as Abul Aas remains an infidel his marriage 
with his wife is null. Abul Aus returned to Mecca, but could not bear the separation 
from his beloved wife and agreed to convert to Islam in order to be with her. 
Muhammad ordered him to remarry his wife as his original marriage had become 
automatically void upon her conversion to Islam. Shortly after his reunion with his 
wife, she became ill and died. 

To this day, Muslims use this kind of blackmail to coerce their fiances or 
spouses to convert to Islam. Unfortunately, many give in under the pressure. Such 
marriages are often nightmarish. The person who is forced to convert feels abused and 
cheated and they lose the respect of their Muslim spouse. Spineless people neither 
deserve nor will have respect. The right thing is to leave the Muslim partner. Never 
submit to bullying in your marriage because it reduces your standing. Never get 
involved romantically with a Muslim unless you are after trouble. 

Muslims claim Islam is a religion of peace and tolerance, and will assume a 
smiling countenance to proselytize potential recruits. They are extremely helpful, 
loving and charming to those whom they want to woo. They particularly wear a big 
smile in front of the media. Among themselves, however, they act very differently. 
They are tyrannical and demanding. Once you convert and the honeymoon is over, they 
will drop the smiling mask and become high-handed, aggressive, and abusive. They 
expect the convert’s questioning of Islam to end. After conversion any possibility of 
going back is considered terminated. This is consistent with cultic behaviour. 

Muhammad felt entitled to special benefits and treatments not accorded to his 
followers. Not only he did things that were ethically wrong, even in the primitive 
society in which he lived, but, he also went against his own stated rules. He did 
whatever he pleased and when that shocked his followers, he brought a verse from 


167 Tabaqat Volume VIII page 31-32 


91 



Understanding Muhammad 


Allah to justify his actions and silence the critics. With a verse from Allah under 
his belt, anyone whispering a word against his indecency would be denying God. 
The punishment of one who disputes with God is beating, death, or both. What 
Muhammad said was faslul-khitab (the end of discussion). Examples abound. Here 
are a few: 

License to Lie 

The Quran limits believers to four wives. However, Muhammad thought that 
he should not be restricted by his own rules and therefore, made God reveal the 
Quran 33:49-50 telling him that he is exempt and can have any number of women 
as he pleases, as wives, concubines or sex slaves. Lest other Muslims decide to 
emulate him, he added “This only for you, [O Muhammad] and not for the 
Believers...in order that there should be no difficulty for you. And Allah is Oft- 
Forgiving, Most Merciful .” 

What difficulty? The difficulty to control his lustfulness! Why God was not 
concerned of Muhammad’s sexual needs in Mecca when he was younger and had to 
content himself with an older woman? Why suddenly so much largesse when the 
prophet had become old and impotent? Or was this another sign of an aging man 
gone wild with his newfound power, who, like a child left unchecked in a candy 
store, was unable to set limits for himself? 

One day Muhammad visited his wife Hafsa, daughter of Umar and upon 
meeting her maid Mariyah, lusted after her. Mariyah was a beautiful Coptic girl 
sent as a gift by Muqaqis (Patriarch) of Egypt to Muhammad. To get rid of Hafsa 
he lied to her and told her that her father wanted to see her. As soon as she left, 
Muhammad took Mariyah to Hafsa’s bed and had sex with her. Hafsa who went to 
her father and had found out that he had not sent for her, returned home and found 
her illustrious husband, with his pants down enjoying her maid. She became upset 
and started making a scene. (Ah, women will be always women!) To placate her, 
Muhammad promised to prohibit Mariyah to himself. But that did not last long as 
he realized that he still lusted after that pretty girl. How could he break his oath? 
Well, that is easy when you have God up in your sleeve. The “maker of the 
universe” came to the aid of his prophet and revealed to him the sura Tahrim, in 
which he said it is okay to break your oath [oh Muhammad] and have sex with that 
cute girl. After all she is your "right hand possession.” The almighty God, now 
acting as a pimp for his beloved prophet, was even angry at him and rebuked him 
for prohibiting himself carnal pleasures just to appease his wives. (Hence the name 
of the sura given for this incident is Tahrim, Prohibition.) “O Prophet! Why do you 
ban (for yourself) that which Allah has made lawful to you, seeking to please your 
wives? And Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful. Allah has already ordained for 
you (O men), the dissolution of your oaths. And Allah is your Maula (Lord, or 
Master, or Protector, etc.) and Fie is the All-Knower, the All-Wise?’ (Q.66:1-5) 


92 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


Ibn Sa’d writes: 

Abu Bakr has narrated that the messenger of Allah (PBUH) had sexual 
intercourse with Mariyah in the house of Hafsa. When the messenger came out 
of the house, Hafsa was sitting at the gate (behind the locked door). She told 
the prophet, ‘O Messenger of Allah, do you do this in my house and during my 
turn? The Prophet said, control yourself and let me go for I make her haram to 
me. Hafsa said, I do not accept, unless you swear for me. The Prophet said, by 
Allah I will not touch her again.’ 168 

As usual, Muslims have justified Muhammad for the breach of his oath. No 
matter what he did, Muslims will always justify his actions. Ibn Sa’d continues: 

“Qasim ibn Muhammad has said that this promise of the Prophet that had 
forbidden Mariyah to himself is invalid - it does not become a violation ( hormat ). 169 

If that oath was invalid, why did he make it; and if it was valid, why did he 
break it? There are countless examples of Muhammad breaking his own promises 
and oaths. Muslims do the same. Muhammad had sworn to God to not touch 
Mariyah and not even that was an impediment to him. His god was his invention 
and he was not as stupid as to let his imagination stop him from having sex with that 
beautiful girl. The whole idea of inventing Allah was to empower him to do as he 
pleased, not to put restrictions on him. That would defeat the whole purpose of 
inventing a religion, wouldn’t it? 

My copy of the Quran contains the following tqfseer (commentary) side by side 
with the Sura Tahrim: 

Also it is reported that the Prophet had divided his days among his wives. And when 
it was the turn of Hafsa, he sent her for an errand to the house of her father Umar 
Khattab. When she took this order and went, the prophet called his slave girl Mariyah 
the Copt who (later) bore his son Ibrahim, and who was a gift from Najashi, and had 
sexual intercourse with her. When Hafsa returned, she found the door locked from 
inside. She sat there behind the locked door until the prophet finished the business 
and came out of the house while sweat was dripping from his face. When Hafsa 
found him in that state she rebuked him saying, you did not respect my honor; you 
sent me out of my house with an excuse so you could sleep with the slave girl. And 
in the day that was my turn you had intercourse with someone else. Then the Prophet 
said, be quiet for although she is my slave and halal to me, for your contentment I, at 
this moment, make her haram to myself. But Hafsa did not do this and when the 
Prophet went out of her house she knocked at the wall that separated her quarter from 
that of Aisha and told her everything. 170 


168 Ibn Sa’d, Tabaqat Vol 8: p 195 

169 Ibid 

170 Published by Entesharat-e Elmiyyeh Eslami Tehran 1377 lunar H. Tafseer and 
translation into Farsi by Mohammad Kazem Mo’refi 


93 



Understanding Muhammad 


For Muslims oaths have no meaning. They promise something and then renege 
when they can. Bukhari reports a hadith where Muhammad said: “By Allah, and 
Allah willing, if 1 take an oath and later find something better than that, then I do 
what is better and expiate my oath."’ 171 

And he advised his followers to do the same: "If you ever take an oath to do 
something and later on you find that something else is better, then you should 
expiate your oath and do what is better." 172 

This explains the behavior of Muslims. They promise something only to break 
it. Their words mean nothing; their promises are not binding and even their oaths 
are worthless. Narcissists believe they are entitled to break their words and that their 
promises and obligations are not binding on them. Like a while animal, the only 
time you can trust a Muslim is when he is caged. Those who are offended by the 
above statement are fools and will pay the price of their naivete. All you have to do 
to know this is the truth is look at reality. Muslims oppression towards non-Muslims 
is proportional to their number and strength. In America Muslims are far more 
peaceful than in UK and the Muslims in UK are a lot more peaceful than those in 
France. This has nothing to do with their indoctrination, but everything to do with 
their numbers. In America, Muslims are about 1% of the total population. In UK 
they are about 4% and in France they are 10%. At about half of the population, as 
in Bosnia, Chad and Lebanon, widespread massacres, terror attacks and ongoing 
militia warfare will become the norm. The more they have the power the more 
violent they become. The only peaceful Muslim is the one under your boot. 

License to Violate Moral Codes 

One day Muhammad went to see his adopted son Zayd. He was not home. He 
entered the house and had a glimpse of Zayd’s semi naked wife Zeinab (not to be 
confused with Muhammad’s daughter with the same name). His heart was suddenly 
transformed. He became aroused by her beauty and overwhelmed by desire. 
“Praised be Allah, the best of all creators, who transforms hearts,” he murmured 
lustfully as he left the house. 

When Zayd learned this, he told Muhammad that he will divorce Zeinab so he 
could have her. Feigning modesty Muhamamd responded, "Keep your wife to 
yourself, and fear Allah." (Q.33:37) However, soon after Zayd left, the 
remembrance of Zeinab’s soft skin, her firm breasts and disheveled hair awoke his 
lust and his Allah rushed to reveal a verse admonishing him for fearing criticism of 
the people, instead of fearing God. “Tot/ did hide in yourself that which Allah will 
make manifest, you did fear the people whereas Allah had a better right that you 
should fear Him. So when Zayd had accomplished his desire from her (i.e. divorced 

171 Sahih Bukhari Vol.7 Book 67, No.424 

172 Sahih Bukhari Vol.9 Book 89, No.260 


94 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


her), we gave her to you in marriage, so that (in future) there may be no difficulty to 
the believers in respect of (the marriage of) the wives of their adopted sons when 
the latter have no desire to keep them. And Allah's Command must be fulfilled.” 
(Q.33: 37) 

A few years earlier, when Muhammad claimed to have ascended to heaven, he 
told Zayd an anachronistic story about meeting Zeinab there with dark ruby lips and 
being told that she belongs to Zayd. Thinking that his marriage with Zeinab had 
been arranged in heaven, Zayd married her. Nonetheless, when Muhammad saw 
her semi-nude, he forgot all about his heavenly fable. After all, he knew that the 
whole story of Mi’raj was a fib. 

Muhammad’s marriage to his daughter-in-law confounded his followers. But 
who could argue with Allah? To silence any gossiper, the maker of the universe 
sent down a verse and said the prophet is not the father of anyone, but the 
messenger of God and the Seal of the prophets. (Q.33:40) He claimed God ordered 
him to marry Zeinab so that people know that adoption is an abomination. Thanks 
to Muhammad’s inability to control his sexual urge, adoption in Islam is prohibited. 
God knows how many orphans lost the chance of finding a loving family because of 
this ruling. 


Special Privileges 

Muhammad reintroduced the pagan tradition of fasting. However, he found it 
difficult to observe it, so he ate whenever he pleased. Ibn Sa’d writes: “The 
Messenger of Allah used to say ‘We the prophets are required to eat our morning 
food later than others and hurry in breaking our fast in the evening.'” 173 

These are just a few examples of how Muhammad did as he pleased and made 
his Allah approve whatever he did. The young and perceptive Aisha noticed this and 
said “I feel that your Lord hastens in fulfilling your wishes and desires.” 174 She 
uttered the above when Muhammad made his Allah order him to take his daughter- 
in-law, Zeinab, as a bride. 

In none of the wars that Muhammad fought did he put his own life in danger. 
He stood behind his troops, wearing often two coats of chain-link mail, one on top 
of the other. 175 The double armouring made him so heavy that he needed assistance 
to stand or walk. While in that state, he would shout toward the front row and goad 
his men to be valiant and not fear death, promising them high-bosomed virgins and 
celestial food in the other world. For himself, he preferred these goodies in this 
world. Sometimes he would grab a handful of dust, throw it in the direction of the 


173 Tabaqat, Volume 1, page 369 

174 Sahih al-Bukhari, 6:60:311 

175 Flexible armor of interlinked rings. Dawud: 14: 2584 


95 



Understanding Muhammad 


enemy and curse them. That was the extent of his bravery and contribution to his 
wars. 

His actions must have bewildered some of his followers. To dispel their doubts 
he made his Allah say, “It is not ye who slew them; it was Allah: when thou threw 
(a handful of dust), it was not thy act, but Allah’s; in order that He might test the 
Believers by a gracious trial from Himself: for Allah is He Who heareth and 
knoweth (all things). ” (Q.8:17) 

Any time he did something that baffled his follower or prophesied something 
that did not come true, he would reveal a verse saying, Allah wanted to test your 
faith by a gracious trial. 

While still living in Mecca, whenever he met a group of people and invited 
them to accept Islam the first thing he asked them was protect him like their women 
and children. In his secret meeting in Aqaba, where he met the Arabs of Medina and 
conspired with them against Mecca his protection was the first thing in his mind. 
Ibn Ishaq says, “'The apostle spoke and recited the Quran and invited men to God 
and commended Islam and then said: "1 invite your allegiance on the basis that you 
protect me as you would your women and children." 176 

Although protecting his own life was his priority, he would tell his followers 
about the greatness of martyrdom. He would tell them, “By Him in Whose Hands 
my life is! I would love to be martyred in Allah's Cause and then come back to life 
and get martyred, and then come back again and get martyred and then come back 
again and get martyred. 177 

To finance his military expeditions, he exhorted his followers to contribute 
their wealth. He urged them to serve him and wait upon him. He encouraged their 
adulation of him and strongly frowned on dissent and criticism. Orwa, the 
negotiator of the Quraish who visited him among his men in Hudaibiyyah, 
witnessed that his followers “rushed to save the water in which he had performed 
his ablutions, to catch up his spittle, or seize a hair of his if it chanced to fall.” 178 

This degree of zealotry should not be interpreted or dismissed as an 
exaggeration of later years, as the historian Sir Wiliam Muir believed. Muhammad, 
like all cult leaders, had created a personality worship of himself that has endured to 
this day. We can see this kind of personality worship in modern cults even today. 

Muhammad thought himself to be above the law. He broke every moral and 
ethical code whenever it suited him, and then made his Allah reveal a verse or two 
to approve what he had done. 

Arabs were simple people, but they had dignity and prided themselves on their 
chivalry. They had designated four months in a year as sacred, during which they 


17b Sira, p. 203 

177 Bukhari Book 52: #54 

178 Sirat Ibn Ishaq, p.823. 


96 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


did not fight. During these months people travelled freely and went on pilgrimage. 
Fighting and killing at such a time of the year was a sacrilege. In one such month, 
Muhammad sent a raiding expedition to Nakhlah, a place known for its palm trees, 
to lay siege and ambush a caravan carrying raisins, butter, wine, and other goods 
from Taif to Mecca. Fie sent eight men without revealing their mission. Fie gave a 
sealed letter to his cousin Abdullah, the leader of the expedition with the instruction 
to read it to his companions after arriving at the destination. Abdullah was the only 
person who knew about the mission. When the men opened the letter, they realized 
Muhammad was asking them to do a sacrilege and to kill in sacred months. The 
men discussed the situation and finally convinced themselves that the orders of the 
prophet should be obeyed even if they went against their consciences and seemed 
wrong. To set up the ambush, they shaved their heads and pretended to be 
preparing themselves for pilgrimage. When the merchants lowered their guard, the 
Muslims leapt upon them, killed one and took two as hostages. The fourth person 
escaped. This killing sent a shockwave through the Quraish who realized that their 
opponent, in his quest for power, is willing to kill and would not respect any law. 

There are countless cases in which Muhammad broke the laws of the land and 
disregarded the codes of ethics and morality. Laying siege to merchant caravans or 
raiding villages and seizing their wealth is theft and is against the law in any 
society. From incest to polygamy, from rape to paedophilia, from assassination to 
genocide, the Prophet of Allah did them all. Fie was disdainful of authorities, and 
so are Muslims. Fie was deceitful and violent and so are his followers. 


Total Control 

Islam means submission. The Quran says: ‘Wo believing man and no believing 
woman has a choice in their own affairs when Allah and His Messenger have 
decided on an issue.”(Q. 33:36) Even non-believing people have no choice. They 
must submit or be killed. Muhammad interpreted dissent as betrayal. For 
narcissists, dissent is intolerable. It threatens the wobbly position of their authority. 
Painful childhood memories of abandonment shake their precariously balanced 
personality. They feel hurt and seek revenge. 

Muhammad thought everyone was conspiring against him and had spies 
everywhere. Fie even encouraged his followers to spy on each other. Muslims do 
this to this day. As the result, an ambience of terror is created in all Islamic 
countries, where no one dares to raise the slightest question about Islam. Your own 
kin may report you. 


97 



Understanding Muhammad 


Muhammad’s Sacred Secretions 

Despite his pretense of modesty, Muhammad encouraged the cult of personality 
around himself. Islam has nothing to do with God. It is all about worshipping 
Muhammad as the following story demonstrate. 

In his book, Religion and Life - Modern Every’day Fatxvas, Egyptian Mufti Dr. 
Ali Gum'a wrote that the companions of the Prophet Muhammad would bless 
themselves by drinking his urine, and described an incident of urine-drinking from a 
hadith: "Umm Ayman drank the urine of the Prophet, and the prophet told her: 'This 
stomach will not be dragged through the fire of Hell, because it contains something 
of our Lord the Messenger of Allah.’” 179 

“This blessing,” Al-Gum'a added, “[can also] be done with the honorable 
saliva, sweat, hair, urine or blood of the Prophet. This is because anyone who knows 
the love of the Messenger of Allah is not repulsed [by these]; just as a mother is not 
repulsed by the feces of her son, this is even more so [in the case of] our Lord the 
Messenger of Allah, whom we love more than our fathers, sons, and wives. Anyone 
who was or is repulsed by the Messenger of Allah must recant his faith.” 180 

Following the ensuing uproar, Dr. Gum'a came to the defense of his fatwa, 
saying: “The entire body of the Prophet, whether exposed or hidden, is pure, and 
there is nothing in it- including his secretions - that [can] repulse anyone. Umm 
Haram would collect this sweat and distribute it to the people of Al-Madina.” 181 

He added: “the hadith of Suhail bin Umar at Al-Hudaybiya says: 'Oh Lord, I 
was with Kisra [the ruler of Persia] and with Kaisar [the ruler of Byzantium] and I 
saw no instance in which the leader was glorified like the Companions of the 
Prophet glorified Muhammad. The second Muhammad spat, one of them would 
immediately hasten [to grab his saliva] and smear it upon his face.' Hence, the 
ulema, including Ibn Hajar Al-Askalani, Al-Baihaqi, Al-Daraqutni and Al- 
Haythami, determined that the Prophet's entire body was pure.’” 182 

Dr. Gum’a’s ruling outraged Many Muslims. Egyptian Religious Endowments 
Minister said: “Fatwas such as these damage Islam, serve its enemies, and push the 
people towards backwardness and ignorance.’ 183 There were many condemnations. 


179 Baraka Umm Ayman was a servant of the Prophet Muhammad as well as his 
nursemaid. 

180 Al-Masri Al-Yawm (Egypt) May 20, 2007. 

181 Umm Haram bint Milhan was a cousin of the prophet on his mother's side, and one of 
the first to embrace Islam and immigrate to Mecca. 

182 Al-Masri Al-Yawm (Egypt) May 23, 2007. Dr. Gum'a made similar statements to the 
Egyptian weekly Al-Llwa Al-lslami, May 26, 2007. 

183 Al-Masri Al-Yawm (Egypt) May 22, 2007. 


98 



2- Muhammad’s Personality Profile 


However, the story is true. Muhammad 
suggested that anyone who drinks his urine 
will be saved from hellfire. He also claimed 
that his saliva had miraculous curing power. 
His pretenses of modesty were eclipsed by his 
boastfulness and covert display of holiness and 
superiority. 

A similar incident took place when Dr. 
Izzat Atiya of Egypt’s al-Azhar University, 
offered a way around segregation of the sexes 
at work places. He suggested that women 
should breast feed their male colleagues 
directly, for at least five times, so they become 
mahram and can work together without having 
to cover themselves from their make 
colleagues. "Breast feeding an adult puts an 
end to the problem of the private meeting, and does not ban marriage," he ruled. "A 
woman at work can take off the veil or reveal her hair in front of someone whom 
she has breastfed.” 184 

This ruling is based on a hadith. According to Muhammad, breast-feeding 
establishes a degree of maternal relation, even if a woman nurses a child who is not 
biologically hers. 

After he annulled the institution of adoption, Abu Hudhaifa and his wife Sahla, 
who had an adopted son called Salim, came to him for advice. “Messenger of Allah, 
Salim is living with us in our house,” said Sahla. “He has attained (puberty) as men 
attain it and has acquired knowledge (of the sex problems) as men acquire.” In 
response to her Muhammad improvised an ingenious solution. “Suckle him,” he 
told her. “How can I suckle him as he is a grown-up man?” She asked perplexed. 
Muhammad laughed and said: “I know that he is a young man.” In fact Salim was 
old enough (over fifteen) to have participated in the Battle of Badr. 185 The hadith 
says that he then laughed. 

Again, the majority of Muslims was outraged and Dr. Atiya was forced to 
retract his fatwa. Here is where I see a glimmer of hope. These episodes show that 
there is a limit to which Muslims are willing to be fooled, beyond which they will 
not go. Therein lies my conviction that once the naked truth about Islam is exposed, 
the thinking Muslims will see the light and will leave it. Muslims must leave Islam. 
Humanity cannot survive with this insanity. Threre can be no compromise. The 
choice is between Islam and human civilization. The two can’t coexist. 


http://news.bbc.co.Uk/2/hi/middle_east/6681511 .stm 
185 Sahih Muslim 8.3424, 3425, 3426, 3427, 3428 



99 




Chapter Three 


Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 

-- 



>ew understanding of the human mind sheds light on 
Muhammad’s mystical experiences, which he described in 
striking language. As usual the words are placed in the 
mouth of Allah. 

And he is in the highest part of the horizon. Then he drew near, then he 
bowed. So he was the measure of two bows or closer still. And He revealed to 
His servant what He revealed. The heart was not untrue in what he saw. 
What! Do you then dispute with him as to what he saw? And certainly he saw 
him in another descent. At the farthest lote-tree; near which is the garden, 
the place to be resorted to. When that which covers covered the lote tree. The 
eye did not turn aside, nor did it exceed the limit. Certainly he saw of the 
greatest signs of his Lord. (Q.53:6-18) 


In another passage he emphatically affirmed his visual experience: “ And of a 
truth he saw himself on the clear horizon .” (Q.81:23) 

A hadith reports him recounting, “While I was walking 1 heard a voice from the 
sky. I looked up towards the sky, and behold! I saw the same Angel who came to 
me in the Cave of Hira', sitting on a chair between the sky and the earth. I was so 
terrified by him that I fell down on the ground. Then I went to my wife and said, 
'Wrap me in garments! Wrap me in garments!' They wrapped me.” 186 

When someone asked, "How does the divine inspiration come to you?" 
Muhammad replied, “Sometimes it is like the ringing of a bell, this form of 
Inspiration is the hardest of all and then this state passes, off after I have grasped 
what is inspired. Sometimes the Angel comes in the form of a man and talks to me 
and I grasp whatever he says.’ 'Aisha added: Verily I saw the Prophet being inspired 
divinely on a very cold day and noticed the sweat dropping from his forehead (as 
the Inspiration was over).” 187 


186 Sahih al-Bukhari, Volume 6, Book 60, Number 448: 

187 Sahih al-Bukhari Volume 1, Book 1, Number 2 


101 





Understanding Muhammad 


Zayd Ibn Thabit narrated: “1 used to write down the words of wahy (revelation) 
for him. When wahy came to him he felt burning with heat and drops of perspiration 
would start rolling down on his body like pearls.” 188 

Ibn Sa'd wrote, “At the moment of inspiration, anxiety pressed upon the 
Prophet, and his countenance was troubled .” 189 He further wrote, “When the 
revelation descended on the Prophet, for some hours he used to become drowsy like 
a sleepy person .” 190 Bukhari says: “The commencement of divine inspiration to 
Allah’s Messenger was in the form of dreams that came true like a bright light.” 191 

A hadith in Sahih Muslim reads: “A'isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah, 
reported: The first (form) with which was started the revelation to the Messenger of 
Allah was the true vision in sleep. And he did not see any vision but it came like the 
bright gleam of dawn.” 192 

Tabari reports: “The Prophet said, T had been standing, but fell to my knees; 
and crawled away, my shoidders trembling. ”’ 193 

Bukhari has also recorded a long hadith that describes the entire episode of how 
Muhammad received his revelations. 

Narrated 'Aisha: 

The commencement of the Divine Inspiration to Allah's Apostle was in the fonn of 
good righteous (true) dreams in his sleep. He never had a dream but that it came true 
like bright daylight. He used to go in seclusion (the cave of) Hira’ where he used to 
worship (Allah Alone) continuously for many (days) nights. He used to take with him 
the journey food for that (stay) and then come back to (his wife) Khadijah to take his 
food likewise again for another period to stay, till suddenly the Truth descended upon 
him while he was in the cave of Hira. The angel came to him in it and asked him (the 
illiterate Muhammad) to read. The Prophet replied, ‘I do not know how to read.’ The 
angel caught me (forcefully) and pressed me so hard that I could not bear it anymore. 
He then released me and again asked me to read, and I replied, ‘I do not know how to 
read,’ whereupon he caught me again and pressed me a second time till I could not 
bear it anymore. He then released me and asked me again to read, but again I replied, 
‘I do not know how to read (or, what shall I read?)’ Thereupon he caught me for the 
third time and pressed me and then released me and said, 'Read: In the Name of your 
Lord, Who has created (all that exists). Has created man from a clot. Read and Your 
Lord is Most Generous...up to...that which he knew not.’ (Q.96:15) 

Then Allah's Apostle returned with the inspiration, his neck muscles twitching with 
terror till he entered upon Khadijah and said, ‘Cover me! Cover me!’ They covered 
him till his fear was over and then he said, ‘O Khadijah, what is wrong with me?’ 


188 

189 

190 

191 

192 

193 


Majma'uz Zawaa'id with reference to Tabraani 
Tabaqat Volume 1 page 184 Persian translation 
Ibid. 

Bukhari Volume 1, Book 1, Number 3: 

Sahih Muslim Book 001, Number 0301: 

Tabari VT.67 


102 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Then he told her everything that had happened and said, ‘I fear that something may 
happen to me.’ Khadijah said, ‘Never! But have the glad tidings, for Allah will never 
disgrace you as you keep good reactions with your kith and kin, speak the truth, help 
the poor and the destitute, serve your guests generously and assist the deserving, 
calamity-afflicted ones.’ 

Khadijah then accompanied him to (her cousin) Waraqa bin Naufal bin Asad bin 
'Abdul 'Uzza bin Qusai. Waraqa was the son of her paternal uncle, i.e., her father's 
brother, who during the Pre-Islamic Period became a Christian and used to write the 
Arabic script and used to write of the Gospels in Arabic as much as Allah wished him 
to write. He was an old man and had lost his eyesight. Khadijah said to him, "O my 
cousin! Listen to the story of your nephew." Waraqa asked, ‘O my nephew! What 
have you seen?’ The Prophet described whatever he had seen. 

Waraqa said, ‘This is the same Namus (i.e., Gabriel, the Angel who keeps the secrets) 
whom Allah had sent to Moses. I wish I were young and could live up to the time 
when your people would turn you out.’ Allah's Apostle asked, "Will they turn me 
out?" Waraqa replied in the affirmative and said: ‘Never did a man come with 
something similar to what you have brought but was treated with hostility. If I should 
remain alive till the day when you will be turned out then I would support you 
strongly.’ But after a few days Waraqa died and the Divine Inspiration was also 
paused for a while and the Prophet became so sad as we have heard that he intended 
several times to throw himselffrom the tops of high mountains and every time he went 
up the top of a mountain in order to throw himself down, Gabriel would appear before 
him and say, ‘O Muhammad! You are indeed Allah's Apostle in truth!’ whereupon his 
heart would become quiet and he would calm down and would return home. And 
whenever the period of the coming of the inspiration used to become long, he would 
do as before, but when he used to reach the top of a mountain, Gabriel would appear 
before him and say to him what he had said before. 194 

The claim that Waraqa, based on his studies of the scriptures recognized 
Muhammad as a prophet is balderdash. There is nothing in any scripture that points 
to Muhammad. Waraqa was dead and Muhammad felt free to make wild claims just 
as he claimed that his grandfather predicted his great destiny. It is not unlikely that 
Khadijah, as his co-dependent corroborated his lies, unless this claim is entirely a 
later fabrication. There is a similar claim made by Muhammad pertaining to the 
time he went to Busra. He said that as caravans entered the outskirts of Busra, he sat 
beneath the shade of a tree and was spotted by a Nestor monk. “Who is the man 
beneath that tree?” the monk reportedly inquired of Maysarah, the young servant of 
Khadijah who was accompanying Muhammad in this trade expedition. “A man of 
Quraish,” the lad responded. “None other than a Prophet is sitting beneath that tree,” 
said the monk. According to this story, the monk noticed his rank by observing two 

194 Sahih Bukhari Volume 9, Book 87, Number 111 


103 



Understanding Muhammad 


small clouds shading him from the oppressive heat of the sun. “Is there a glow, a 
slight redness, around his eyes that never parts with him?” asked the monk. When 
Maysarah answered in the affirmative, he said, “He most surely is the very last 
Prophet; congratulations to whoever believes in him.” 195 

In another place he claimed that the big mole that he had between his shoulders 
was the sign of his prophethood. I have not yet come across any scripture 
confirming that a mole between shoulders and redness around eyes are signs of 
prophethood. Chronic redness of the eye is a medical condition called blepharitis 
caused by inflammation of the eyelids. In one kind of blepharitis, meibomian gland 
dysfunction (MGD) patients frequently have a co-existing skin disorder known as 
rosacea and seborrheic dermatitis. Rosacea is also characterized by redness of the 
face. Ali ibn Abu Talib described Muhammad’s face as reddish-white. 196 

Relying on the credulity of his followers, Muhammad told them anything he 
fancied. Even the symptoms of his diseases were claimed as signs of his 
prophethood. Had the story of the Busra Monk been true, Maysarah should have 
been the first to believe, but there is no mention of him again accepting Islam. 

The above hadith shows the important role that Khadijah played in Islam. 
When Muhammad had his vision, he thought that he had become demon-possessed. 
It was Khadijah who reassured him that he had been chosen to be a prophet and 
encouraged, what otherwise should have been dismissed as hallucination. 

Some of Muhammad’s hallucinations were visual, some were somatic and 
others were auditory. Ibn Ishaq writes: “The apostle, at the time when Allah willed 
to bestow His grace upon him and endow him with prophethood, would go forth for 
his affair and travel far afield, until he reached the glens of Mecca and the beds of 
its valleys, where no house was in sight, and not a stone or tree that he passed by, 
but would say, ‘Peace unto thee, O apostle of Allah.’ And the apostle would turn to 
his right and left and look behind him, and he would see nothing but trees and 
stones.” 197 Muhammad had several other hallucinations: 

The Prophet once offered the prayer and said, 'Satan came in front of me and tried to 
interrupt my prayer, but Allah gave me an upper hand on him and I choked him. No 
doubt, I thought of tying him to one of the pillars of the mosque till you get up in the 
morning and see him. Then I remembered the statement of Prophet Solomon, 'My 
Lord! Bestow on me a kingdom such as shall not belong to any other after me.' Then 
Allah made him (Satan) return with his head down.” 198 

It is important to note that Muhammad was ignorant of the Bible. Solomon was 
a king, not a prophet, and he never made such a statement or prayer as stated by 


195 Tabaqat Vol. 1. p. 119 

196 Tirmidhi Hadith, Number 1524 

197 Sira Ibn Ishaq, p. 105 

198 Sahih Bukhari Volume 2, Book 22, Number 301 


104 




3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Muhammad. He did, however, ask God for wisdom rather than riches. Muhammad 
here reveals his own craving for kingdom and power 

A symptom of mental illness is that one often cannot tell the difference 
between reality and fantasy. 

Narrated Aisha: Magic was worked on Allah's Apostle so that he used to think that he 
had sexual relations with his wives while he actually had not (Sufyan said: That is the 
hardest kind of magic as it has such an effect). Then one day he said, ‘O 'Aisha do 
you know that Allah has instructed me concerning the matter I asked Him about? Two 
men came to me and one of them sat near my head and the other sat near my feet. The 
one near my head asked the other. What is wrong with this man?’ The latter replied 
“he is under the effect of magic.’ The first one asked, ‘Who has worked magic on 
him?' The other replied ‘Labid bin Al-A'sam, a man from Bani Zuraiq who was an 
ally of the Jews and was a hypocrite.' The first one asked, ‘What material did he use?’ 
The other replied, 'A comb and the hair stuck to it.' The first one asked, 'Where (is 
that)?’ The other replied. 'In a skin of pollen of a male date palm tree kept under a 
stone in the well of Dharwan.' So the Prophet went to that well and took out those 
things and said ‘That was the well which was shown to me (in a dream). Its water 
looked like the infusion of henna leaves and its date-palm trees looked like the heads 
of devils.’ The Prophet added, ‘Then that thing was taken out.’ I said (to the Prophet) 
‘Why do you not treat yourself with Nashra?’ He said, ‘Allah has cured me; I dislike 
to let evil spread among my people.’ 199 

In another hadith we read, “Revelation came to the Apostle of Allah and he was 
covered with a cloth, and Ya'la said: Would that I see revelation coming to the 
Apostle of Allah. He (Umar) said: Would it please you to see the Apostle of Allah 
receiving the revelations? 'Umar lifted a corner of the cloth and I looked at him and 
he was emitting a sound of snorting. He (the narrator) said: I thought it was the 
sound of a camel.” 200 

Bukhari reports, “When Gabriel revealed the Divine Inspiration in Allah's 
Apostle, he (Allah's Apostle) moved his tongue and lips, and that state used to be 
very hard for him, and that movement indicated that revelation was taking place. 201 

Here is a list of psychological and physical effects of “revelation” on 
Muhammad reported in various hadiths. 

1. visions (hallucinations) of seeing an angel or a light and of hearing voices 

2. bodily spasms and excruciating abdominal pain and discomfort 

3. overwhelmed by sudden emotions of anxiety and fear 

4. twitching in neck muscles 

5. uncontrollable lip movement, lip smacking 


199 Sahih Bukhari Volume 1, Book 71, Number 660: 

200 Sahih Muslim Book 007, Number 2654: 

201 Sahih Bukhari Volume 6, Book 60, Number 451: 


105 



Understanding Muhammad 


6. sweating even during cold days 

7. face flushed 

8. countenance was troubled 

9. rapid heart palpitation 

10. snorting like a camel 

11. drowsiness 

12. suicidal thoughts 

These are also symptoms of Temporal Lobe Epilepsy. TLE happens 
unexpectedly with no prior warning to the patient. This too was true in the case in 
Muhammad. 

Bukhari reports, “While Allah's Apostle was talking about the period of 
pause in revelation, he said in his narration, ‘Once while I was walking, all of a 
sudden I heard a voice from the sky. 1 looked up and saw to my surprise, the same 
Angel as had visited me in the cave of Hira’. He was sitting on a chair between the sky 
and the earth. 1 got afraid of him and came back home and said, wrap me! Wrap me!” 202 

Suicidal Thoughts 

The chroniclers say that Muhammad attempted suicide on several occasions, 
only to be stopped by Gabriel every time. 

I have never abhorred anyone more than a poet or a kahin. I cannot stand looking at 
either of them. I will never tell anyone of Quraish of my Revelation. I will climb a 
mountain and throw myself down and die. That will relieve me. I went to do that, but 
halfway up the mountain I heard a voice from the sky saying ‘O Muhammad! You are 
the Messenger of Allah and I am Gabriel.’ I looked upwards and saw Gabriel in the 
form of a man putting his legs on the horizon. He said: ‘O Muhammad! You are the 
Messenger of Allah and I am Gabriel.’ I stopped and looked at him. His sight 
distracted my attention from what I had intended to do. I stood in my place transfixed. 
I tried to shift my eyes away from him, but towards whatever region of the sky I 
looked, I saw him as before. 203 

The only way one can make sense of this vision is that the image that 
Muhammad saw was in his head. That is why in whichever direction he turned his 
head it always appeared in front of him. Visual hallucinations occur in various non¬ 
psychiatric conditions including cerebral lesions, sensory deprivation, the 
administration of psychedelic drugs and migraine. Some hallucinations are 
elementary, (i.e. the patient sees light, colors or simple geometrical forms). These 
kinds of hallucinations often occur in occipital lobe epilepsy. Complex visual 
hallucination and delusions, such as those experienced by Muhammad, occur in 
temporal lobe seizures and other neurological disorders like Parkinson’s disease and 

202 Bukhari Volume 6, Book 60, Number 478 

203 Sira Ibn Ishaq p. 106 


106 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease. These hallucinations are usually vivid images of 
animals, humans or mythical creatures such as angels and jinns. 204 They can be 
accompanied by auditory, gustatory, olfactory and somatosensory hallucinations. 
The somatosensory and kinesthetic hallucinations are mostly associated with 
temporal lobe seizures. This explains Muhammad’s experience in the cave Hira 
where he felt that Angel Gabriel squeezed him so hard until he felt an excruciating 
pain in his abdomen and thought that he would die. Unless you believe that 
Archangel Gabriel is a bit crazy, TLE, satisfactorily explains what happened to 
Muhammad in that cave. 

The research scientist Scott Atran explains: 

Sudden alterations of activity in the hippocampus and amygdala can affect auditory, 
vestibular, gustatory, tactile, and olfactory perceptions and lead to hallucinations 
involving voices or music, feelings of sway, or physical suspension, the tastes of 
elixirs, burning or caressing, the fragrance of Heaven or the stench of Hell. For 
example, because the middle part of the amygdala receives fibers from the olfactory 
tract, direct stimulation of that part of the amygdala will flood co-occurring events 
with strong smells. In religious rituals, incense and fragrances stimulate the amygdala 
so that scent can be used to focus attention and interpretation on the surrounding 
events. In temporal-lobe epilepsy, the sudden electrical spiking of the area infuses 
other aspects of the epileptic experience with an odorous aura. 205 

Muhammad described Gabriel as having 600 wings. 206 This is hard to envision. 
Buraq, the steed upon which he took his night-flight to Jerusalem and to the 
heavens, had a human head and the wings of an eagle. Unless one decides to believe 
in absurdities, it is clear that Muhammad was hallucinating. 

The Egyptian Muslim scholar and historian, Haykal describes the angel as seen 
by Muhammad. 

The first heaven was of pure silver and the stars suspended from its vault by chains of 
gold;” [This shows that Muhammad had no understanding of what stars are. He 
envisioned them something like Christmas lights hanging from the ‘vault of the sky.’ 
This is consistent with Ptolemy’s cosmology and was commonly believed in 
Muhammad’s time.] “and in each one an angel lay awake to prevent the demons from 
climbing into the holy dwelling places and the spirits from listening indiscreetly to 
celestial secrets.” [This absurdity is stated also in the Quran, where it says the jinns 
used to stand on each other’s shoulders to listen to the conversation of the ‘Exalted 
Assembly,’ until they were shot down by stars that were fired at them like missiles. In 
the old days people used to think meteorites were shooting stars.] 207 


204 Often mischievous form of spirits in Arab mythology, capable of appearing in human 
and animal forms. 

205 Scott Atran, NeuroTheology: Brain, Science, Spirituality, Religious Experience by 
Chapter 10 http://jeannicod.ccsd.cnrs.fr/docs/00/05/32/82/RTF/ijn_00000110_00.rtf 

206 Bukhari:Volumne 4, Book 54, Number 455 

207 Quran, 72:8; 37:6-10; 63:5. 


107 



Understanding Muhammad 


There, Muhammad greeted Adam. And in the six other heavens the Prophet met 
Noah, Aaron, Moses, Abraham, David, Solomon, Idris (Enoch), Yahya (John the 
Baptist) and Jesus. He saw the Angel of Death, Azrail, so huge that his eyes were 
separated by 70,000 marching days. [This is roughly ten times longer than the 
distance between the Moon and the Earth] He commanded 100,000 battalions and 
passed his time in writing in an immense book the names of those dying or being 
bom. [Can’t someone donate a computer to Azrail and relieve him of his burden?] He 
saw the Angel of Tears who wept for the sins of the world; the Angel of Vengeance 
with brazen face, covered with warts, who presides over the elements of fire and sits 
on a throne of flames; and another immense angel made up half of snow and half of 
fire surrounded by a heavenly choir continually crying: 'O God, Thou hast united 
snow and fire, united all Thy servants in obedience to Thy Laws. In the seventh 
heaven where the souls of the just resided was an angel larger than the entire world, 
with 70,000 heads; each head had 70,000 mouths, each mouth had 70,000 tongues and 
each tongue spoke in 70,000 different idioms singing endlessly the praises of the 
Most High.’ 208 

Muhammad had an extraordinary imaginative power. However, his thinking 
was warped. Such a creature cannot be envisioned by sane people, let alone exist. 

• Muhammad sees an angel larger than the world, which logically absurd. 

• He has 70,000 heads; each head has 70,000 faces. (He has 4.9 billion faces) 

• Each face has 70,000 mouths (He has 343 trillion mouths) 

• Each mouth has 70,000 tongues (He has over 24, million trillion, or 24 
quintillion tongues) 

• Each tongue speaks 70,000 idioms (He speaks 1.68 trillion trillion, or 1.68 
septillion idioms.) 

Why would Allah need to create such a monstrosity, only to praise him 
endlessly in that many languages? Imagine someone filling his house with 
numerous computers and tape recorders and program them to praise him 
incessangly in all the languages. Wouldn’t you say he is insane? Allah is the 
personification of Muhammad’s alter ego. His psychology reflects that of his 
prophet. As a narcissist, Muhammad had an insatiable craving for praise and so 
does his imaginary god. 

Muhammad was a loner. He had married an important woman, but he was not 
an important person in his own right. His hallucinatory experiences, interpreted by 
his wife as the sign of his prophethood, were his biggest narcissistic supplies. They 
made him feel important. When those experiences stopped, he felt depressed. 

208 Muhammad Husayn Haykal (1888, 1956): The Life of Muhammad, translated by Isma'il 
Razi A. al-Faruqi. ISBN: 0892591374 Chapter 8: From the Violation of the Boycott to al 
Isra'. 


108 




3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Vaknin says. “Depression is a big component in the narcissist's emotional make-up. 
But it mostly has to do with the absence of narcissistic supply. It mostly has to do 
with nostalgia to more plentiful days, full of adoration and attention and applause... 
Depression is a form of aggression. Transformed, this aggression is directed at the 
depressed person rather than at his human environment. This regime of repressed 
and mutated aggression is a characteristic of both narcissism and depression... 
However, the narcissist, even when depressed, never forgoes his narcissism: his 
grandiosity, sense of entitlement, haughtiness, and lack of empathy. 209 

This explains, the cause of Muhammad’s depression, as well as his suicidal 
thoughts, and also why he never carried those thoughts to culmination. Narcissists 
hardly ever commit suicide. Isn’t it strange that Muhammad, repeatedly thought of 
suicide and each time Gabriel would come to reassure him that he is a prophet, ane 
yet he would attempt the suicide again? Narcissists don’t commit suicide, but they 
talk about it to garner attention and sympathy. 

“How could a narcissist who thinks of himself as a Colossus, as an immensely 
important person, as the center of the universe commit suicide?” asks Agatha 
Christie in Dead Man's Mirror “He is far more likely to destroy someone else - 
some miserable crawling ant of a human being who had dared to cause him 
annoyance.... Such an act may be regarded as necessary - as sanctified! But self- 
destruction? The destruction of such a Self?” 210 

To the question, “Why are narcissists not prone to suicide?” Vaknin responds, 
“Because they died a long time ago. Narcissists are the true zombies of the world. 
Many scholars and therapists tried to grapple with the void at the core of the 
narcissist. The common view is that the remnants of the True Self are so ossified, 
shredded, cowed into submission, and repressed - that, for all practical purposes, 
the True Self is dysfunctional and useless.” 211 

Unlike bipolar patients who need medication to get out of their depression, all a 
narcissist needs is “one dose of narcissistic supply to elevate from the depth of 
misery, to the heights of manic euphoria,” says Vaknin. 212 


Temporal Lobe Epilepsy 

The first to suspect that Muhammad had epilepsy was Halima, or her husband, 
when Muhammad was just five years old. Theophanous, (752-817) a Byzantine 


209 /www. mental-health-matters.com/articles/article. php?artlD=92 

210 Dead Man's Mirror by Agatha Christie - in "Hercule Poirot The Complete Short Stories" 
- Great Britain, HarperCollins Publishers, 1999 

211 http://samvak.tripod.com/faq48.htmi 

212 http://samvak.tripod.com/journal71 .html 


109 



Understanding Muhammad 


historian was the first recorded scholar to claim that Muhammad suffered from 
epilepsy. 213 Today, we can confirm that claim. 

Temporal lobe epilepsy (TLE) was defined in 1985 by the International League 
Against Epilepsy (1LAE) as a condition characterized by recurrent unprovoked 
seizures originating from the medial or lateral temporal lobe. The seizures 
associated with TLE consist of simple partial seizures without loss of awareness 
(with or without aura) and complex partial seizures (i.e., with loss of awareness). The 
individual loses awareness during a complex partial seizure because the seizure spreads 
to involve both temporal lobes, which in turn causes impairment of memory. 214 

Muhammad’s seizures were of both kinds. Sometimes he fell and lost 
consciousness and at other times he did not. One hadith reports that during the 
construction of the Ka’ba, before he received his prophetic intimation, Muhammad 
fell unconscious on the ground with both his eyes towards the sky. At that time he 
lost his senses. 215 This is very much an epileptic seizure. 

According to the website emedicine.com, “90% of patients with temporal 
interictal epileptiform abnormalities on their EEG have a history of seizures.” 
Muhammad had seizures since his childhood. He saw two men in white opening his 
chest and washing his heart with snow. American neurosurgeon and a pioneer of 
brain surgery, Harvey Cushing, reports of a boy with a cystic glioma in the right 
temporal lobe resulted in a vivid three dimensional vision of a man dressed in 
white. 216 The Irish-American neurologist Robert Foster Kennedy (1884-1952) was 
one of the first to identify vividly real hallucinations of an audio-visual nature, 
localized outside of the body as being temporal lobe in origin. 217 

Talking about his youth, Muhammad said, “I found myself among the boys of 
Quraish, carrying stones such as boys play with. We had all uncovered ourselves, 
each taking his shirt [a cloth wrap] and putting it round his neck as he carried the 
stones. I was going to and fro in the same way, when an unseen figure slapped me 
painfully saying, ‘Put your shirt on’ so 1 took it and fastened it on me, then began to 
carry the stones upon my neck, wearing my shirt, alone among my fellows.” 218 

It is interesting to note that Muhammad’s imaginary friends were just as rough 
and violent as he was. However, science gives us a better explanation. Emotional pain 
can exacerbate physical pain. Sadness, unexpressed anger, anxiety, shame and guilt can 
cause physical pain. Anger releases adrenalin, which increases muscle tension and 
speeds up breathing. Without being expressed, it can cause long-term tension. 
Anxiety, worry and fear also release adrenalin. This generally results in jumpiness, a 


213 Theophanes, 1007, Chronographia, vol. 1, p334 

214 www.emedicine.com/NEURO/topic365.htm 

215 Sahih Bukhari, Volume, Book 26, Number 652 

216 Cushing: Brain 1921-1922 xliv p341 

217 Kennedy: Arch Int Med 1911 viii p317. 

218 Sirat Rasoul p. 81 


110 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


tendency to startle easily and the inability to relax. Shame and guilt often result in a 
feeling of‘'‘butterflies” or weight in the stomach. Muhammad was an emotional wreck. 


Symptoms of Temporal Lobe Seizure 

A seizure originating in the temporal lobe may be preceded by an aura or 
warning symptom, such as abnormal sensations, epigastric sensations (a funny 
feeling in the stomach), hallucinations or illusions (vision, smells, tastes, or other 
sensory illusions), sensation of deja vu, recalled emotions or memories, or sudden 
and intense emotion not related to anything occurring at the time. All these 
symptoms were present during Muhammad’s seizures. 

The epileptic experience can be partial, during which consciousness is 
maintained or partial complex, resulting in the loss or reduction of consciousness 
during the seizure or spell. Other symptoms include abnormal head movements and 
forced turning of the eyes. This kind of seizure happened to Muhammad during the 
construction of Ka’ba. 

Repetitive movements and rhythmic muscle contraction affecting one side of 
the body, one arm, one leg, part of the face, or other isolated area are also symptoms 
of TLE. Other symptoms include, abdominal pain or discomfort, nausea, sweating, 
flushed face, rapid heart rate/pulse and changes in vision, speech, thought, 
awareness and personality. Of course, sensory hallucinations (visual, hearing, touch, 

219 

etc.) are major symptoms." 

Dr. Mogens Dam, an internationally noted Danish epileptologist and the author 
of many books on the subject, defines simple partial seizures as follows: “Simple 
partial seizures with mental symptoms, which can be remembered, afterwards, have 
from ancient times been known as ‘aura’. They are often followed by a convulsion. 
They are often dream-like... He thinks that he is going mad .” 220 Muhammad 
actually did think that he was going mad. It was Khadijah who persuaded him 
otherwise. 

Dr. Dam writes, “It has long been debated as to whether persons with epilepsy 
have particular personality traits, which are different from other peoples. It has 
particularly been singled out that people with temporal lobe epilepsy are more 
emotionally unstable than others, perhaps with a tendency towards aggression. 
Some people were said to be self-centered, they could be sensitive to the point of 
paranoia, and took every chance remark as a personal slight. They were described as 
being given to brooding over things, and were particularly interested in religious, 
mystic, philosophical and moral issues .” 221 


219 www.nlm.nih.gov/medlineplus/ency/article/001399.htm 

220 www.epilepsy.dk/Handbook/Mental-complications-uk.asp 


111 



Understanding Muhammad 


Dam further explains that people suffering from TLE are more likely to become 
depressed, have suicidal thoughts, and hallucinate. The person gets the feeling that 
he is being persecuted. His emotional contact with other people, however, is always 
much better than in cases of true schizophrenia. Unlike schizophrenia, TLE often 
resolves on its own. This must have happened to Muhammad as in later years of his 
life there were fewer fits of seizure. However, this did not stop him from 
“revealing” verses as situations dictated and the needs arose. 

There is a difference in tone, language, and the structure between the early 
Meccan verses and the later Medinan ones. The suras written during the early phase 
of Muhammad’s prophetic career are poetic in style. They rhyme. They are short 
and striking. They are filled with exhortations to be pious and charitable, to feed the 
orphans and to free the slaves, to be patient, kind and compassionate, and plenty of 
warnings and promises of hell for those who would not heed to his call. 

Sura 91, “The Sun,” is a typical sura pertaining to this period. It talks about a 
fable known to Arabs, that Allah had sent a she-camel to warn people of Samood, 
who in their waywardness slaughtered this animal prophetess. In the early verses, 
the influence of Paganism and moon and sun worship on Muhammad, are still 
apparent. 

I swear by the sun and its brilliance, And the moon when it follows the sun, 
And the day when it shows it, And the night when it draws a veil over it, 

And the heaven and Him Who made it, And the earth and Him Who extended 
it, 

And the soul and Him Who made it perfect, Then He inspired it to understand 
what is right and wrong for it; He will indeed be successful who purifies it, 
And he will indeed fail who corrupts it. Samood gave the lie (to the truth) in 
their inordinacy, when the most unfortunate of them broke forth with. So 
Allah's messenger said to them (Leave alone) Allah's she-camel, and (give) 
her (to) drink. But they called him a liar and slaughtered her; therefore their 
Lord crushed them for their sin and leveled them (with the ground). 

And He fears not its consequence. 

Sura 113, “The Dawn,” is another example of this period. 

In the name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful. 

Say: I seek refuge in the Lord of the dawn, 

From the evil of what He has created, 

And from the evil of the utterly dark night when it comes, 

And from the evil o f those who blow on knots, 

And from the evil of the envious when he envies. 


112 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


While still in Mecca, Muhammad’s ambition was limited to that town and its 
surroundings. He wrote, “Thus have we sent by inspiration to you an Arabic Quran: 
that you may warn the Mother of Cities and all around /?er.”(Q.42:7)" 2 ” The 
Mother of Cities, Umul Qura, is Mecca. In other verses 22 ’ he said that he came 
specifically for those who had not yet received a revelation from God. According to 
these verses, the Jews, the Christians, and the Zoroastrians were not his addressees. . 

In other verses he said: 

And never have We sent forth any apostle otherwise than [with a message] in 

his own people's tongue, so that he might make [the truth] clear unto them. 

(Q.14:4) 

And indeed, within every’ community have We raised up an apostle. (Q16:36) 

To every’ people (was sent) a messenger. (Q. 10:47) 

These and several other verses show that at first, Muhammad did not have 
ambitions to spread his message outside Mecca. As time passed and the Meccans 
showed little interest in his religion, he turned his attention to other tribes and 
eventually demanded that everyone must submit to him or be killed. 

The language in later suras is legalistic. It is the language of a despot setting 
laws and ordinances and inciting his subjects to conquer new lands. In regards to 
the Medinan verses, A. S. Tritton says, “The sentences are long and unwieldy so 
that the hearer has to listen carefully or he will miss the rhyme altogether; the 
language has become prose with rhyming words at intervals. The subject matter is 
laws, comments on public events, statements of policy, rebukes to those who did not 
see eye-to-eye with the prophet, Jews especially, and references to his domestic 
troubles. Here imagination is weak and stock phrases are dragged in to conceal the 
poverty of ideas, though occasionally the earlier enthusiasm bursts out.” 224 

In several hadiths Muhammad narrated his encounters with jinns. In one story 
he claimed to have spent a night in their town converting many of them to Islam. In 
the Quran there are at least 30 references to jinns. 

Other Symptoms of TLE 

People with TLE tend to demonstrate some of these five interictal traits 
(between rather than during seizures). 


222 The same claim is made in Quran, 6:92 

223 “Nay, it is the Truth from thy Lord, that thou mayest admonish a people to whom no 
warner has come before thee: in order that they may receive guidance."(Quran 32:3) and 
In order that thou mayest admonish a people, whose fathers had received no admonition, 
and who therefore remain heedless (of the Signs of Allah). (Qura'an, 36:6) 

224 A.S. Tritton, Islam: Belief and Practice 1951, p. 16. 


113 



Understanding Muhammad 


1. Hypergraphia: Hypergraphia is an obsession phenomenon manifested by writing 
extensive notes and diaries. Even though apparently illiterate, Muhammad composed the 
Quran, asking others to write it down for him. 

2. Hyper religiosity: Religious beliefs not only are intense, but may also be associated with 
elaborate theological or cosmological theories. Patients may believe that they have special 
divine guidance. Muhammad obviously had an unusual degree of concern with philosophy 
and mysticism, which led him to invent a new religion. 

3. Clingingness: From the stories that talk about Muhammad’s attachment to his uncle, 
when he was a boy and from other stories we can determine that Muhammad was 
emotionally needy and that he was very offended when rejected or abandoned. 

4. Altered interest in sex: Muhammad’s obsession with women indicates that his interest 
in sex was heightened even though, as we shall see later, his abilities may have 
diminished or entirely disappeared in his later years. 

5. Aggressiveness: Intense emotions are often labile, so that the patient may exhibit great 
warmth at one time, whereas at another time, anger and irritability may evolve into rage 
and aggressive behavior. Muhammad was at times friendly, particularly to his 
companions, but extremely short-tempered and irritable to those whom he perceived as 

resisting his demands. Bukhari says: “If the Prophet disliked something, the sign of 

225 

aversion would appear on his face.” 


The Heavenly Night Journey 

There are various versions of the story of Muhammad’s Mi’raj, his alleged 
night journey to heaven. Ibn Ishaq has woven together these traditions stemming 
from stories told by his companions, particularly his wife Aisha. According to the 
narrative, Muhammad reported: 

While I was asleep in the hijr, Gabriel came and stirred me with his foot. I sat up, but 
saw nothing and lay down again. He came a second time and stirred me with his foot. 

I sat up, but saw nothing and lay down again. He came to me a third time, and stirred 
me with his foot. I sat up, and he took hold of my arm and I stood beside him. He 
brought me out to the door of the mosque, and there was a white animal, half mule, 
half donkey, with wings on its sides with which it propelled its feet, putting down 
each forefoot at the limit of its sight. He mounted me on it. Then he went out with 
me, keeping close to me. When I came up to mount him, he shied. Gabriel placed his 
hand on its mane and said, are you not ashamed, O Buraq, to behave in this way? By 
Allah, none more honorable before Allah than Muhammad has ever ridden you 
before. The animal was so ashamed that he broke out into a sweat, and stood so that I 
could mount him. 


225 Bukhari, Volume 4, Book 56, Number 763. 


114 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


The apostle and Gabriel went their way, until they arrived at the temple at Jerusalem. 
There he found Abraham, Moses, and Jesus among a company of the prophets. The 
apostle acted as their imam in prayer. Then he was brought two vessels, one 
containing wine and the other milk. The apostle took the milk and drank it, leaving 
the wine. Gabriel said, ‘You have been rightly guided to the way of nature, the true 
primeval religion, and so will your people be, Muhammad. Wine is forbidden to you.’ 
Then the apostle returned to Mecca, and in the morning he told Quraish what had 
happened. Most of them said, 'By Allah, this is a plain absurdity! A caravan takes a 
month to go to Syria and a month to return. How can Muhammad do the return 
journey in one night? 226 

Ibn Sa’d says; “Upon hearing this story many who had prayed and joined Islam 
became renegades and left Islam.” And this Quranic verse was revealed in response: 
“We made the vision which we showed you only for a test to men.” 221 

Muslim chroniclers have gone out of their way to embellish this story and give it 
credibility. Ibn Ishaq added that people asked for proof and Muhammad replied that 
he had passed the caravan of so-and-so in such-and-such a valley, and the animal he 
rode scared them and a camel bolted. Then Muhammad is quoted as saying: 

And I showed them where it was, as I was on the way to Syria. I carried on until, in 
Dajanan, a mountain near Tihama, some 25 miles from Mecca. I passed by a caravan 
of the Banu so-and-so. I found the people asleep. They had a jar of water covered with 
something. I took the covering off and drank the water, replacing the cover. The proof 
of that is that their caravan is this moment coming down from al-Baida’ by the pass of 
al-Tan’im, led by a dusky camel loaded with two sacks, one black and the other 
multihued.’ Baida is a hill near Mecca, on the Medina side. Tan’im is on the high 
ground near Mecca. The people hurried to the pass, and the first camel they met was 
as he had described. They asked the men about the vessel, and they told them that 
they had left it full of water and covered it, and that when they woke, it was covered 
but empty. They asked the others too, who were in Mecca and they said that it was 
quite right, they had been scared, and a camel had bolted. They had heard a man 
calling them to it, so that they were able to recover it.” 228 

These traditions were written down more than a hundred years after the death 
of Muhammad. There was no way to prove the authenticity of such claims after the 
lapse of this much time. However, what Muslims in general have missed is that at 
the time that Muhammad allegedly visited the Temple in Jerusalem, there was no 
temple in Jerusalem. Six centuries before al-Buraq took his flight, the Romans had 
destroyed it. By 70 A.D. not one stone stood upon another. The Temple of 


226 Sira: Ibn Ishaq: 182 

227 Quran: Sura 17, Verse 60 

228 Sirat; Ibn Ishaq, p. 184 


115 



Understanding Muhammad 


Solomon was built around 10 th century BC, according to the Bible. The Dome of the 
Rock was raised on the foundations of the Roman Temple of Jupiter in 691 A.D. 
Al-Aqsa mosque was constructed over a Roman basilica on the southern end of the 
Temple Mount by the Umayyads in 710 AD. It is ironic that Muhammad saw the 
caravan of the tribe of so-and-so on his way, but failed to see that the temple, in 
which he claimed to have prayed, did not exist. The fact that some of his followers 
left him on this account and he said this happened only for a test to men is evidence 
that the veracity of his claim could not be proven. If it could have been verified, 
people’s faith would have been reconfirmed, not lost. 

Another hadith says that to test the truth of Muhammad’s claim Abu Bakr asked 
him to describe Jerusalem and when he did, Abu Bakr said “That’s true. I testify 
that you are the apostle of Allah.” Jerusalem was a city in ruins and not a 
commercial destination for Meccans to visit. Assuming Abu Bakr had been there, it 
is surprising that he did not notice that the temple in which Muhammad claimed to 
have led the prophets in prayer did not exist. 

There is another version of this story that is probably more reliable, as it is 
ratified in the Quran. In this version Muhammad says: 

After the completion of my business in Jerusalem, a ladder was brought to me, finer 
than any I have ever seen. It was that to which the dying man looks when death 
approaches. My companion mounted it with me, until we came to one of the gates of 
heaven, called the Gate of the Watchers. An angel called Isma’il was in charge of it, 
and under his command were twelve thousand angels, each of them having twelve 
thousand angels under his command. 

When Gabriel brought me in, Isma’il asked who I was, and when he was told that I 
was Muhammad, he asked if I had been given a mission, or sent for, and on being 
assured of this, he wished me well. 

All the angels who met me when I entered the lowest heaven smiled welcomingly and 
wished me well, except one who said the same things, but did not smile or show that 
joyful expression which the others had. And when I asked Gabriel the reason, he told 
me that if he had ever smiled on anyone before, or would smile on anyone hereafter, 
he would have smiled on me. He does not smile, because he is Malik, the Keeper of 
Hell. I said to Gabriel, he holding the position with regard to Allah, which he has 
described to you ‘obeyed there, trustworthy.’ (Surah 81:21) ‘Will you not order him 
to show me hell?’ And he said, ‘Certainly! O Malik, show Muhammad Hell.’ 
Thereupon he removed its covering, and the flames blazed high into the air, until I 
thought that they would consume everything. So I asked Gabriel to order him to send 
them back to their place, which he did. 

I can only compare the effect of their withdrawal to the falling of a shadow, until, 
when the flames retreated whence they had come, Malik placed their cover on them. 


116 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


When I entered the lowest heaven, I saw a man sitting there, with the spirits of men 
passing before him. To one he would speak well and rejoice in him, saying, ‘A good 
spirit from a good body.’ Of another, he would say ‘Faugh’ and frown, saying: ‘An 
evil spirit from an evil body.’ 

In answer to my question, Gabriel told me that this was our father Adam, reviewing 
the spirits of his offspring. The spirit of a believer excited his pleasure, and the spirit 
of an infidel excited his disgust. ‘Then I saw men with lips like camels. In their hands 
were pieces of fire, like stones, which they used to thrust into their mouths, and they 
would come out of their posteriors. I was told that these were those who sinfully 
devoured the wealth of orphans. 229 Then I saw men in the way of the family of 
Pharaoh, with such bellies as I have never seen, there were passing over them, camels 
maddened by thirst when they were cast into hell, treading them down, they being 
unable to move out of the way. These were the usurers. 230 

Then I saw women hanging by their breasts. These were those who had fathered 
bastards on their husbands. 231 

Then I was taken to the second heaven, and there were the two maternal cousins, 
Jesus, son of Mary, and John, son of Zakariah. Then to the third heaven, and there 
was a man whose face was as the moon at the full. This was my brother Joseph, son 
of Jacob. Then to the fourth heaven, and there as a man called Idris. ‘And we have 
exalted him to a lofty place.’ Surah 19:58 Then to the fifth heaven, and there was a 
man with white hair and a long beard, never have I seen a more handsome man than 
he. This was the beloved among his people, Aaron, son of ‘Imran. Then to the sixth 
heaven, and there was a dark man with a hooked nose, like the Shanu’a. This was my 
brother Moses, son of ‘Imran. Then to the seventh heaven, and there was a man sitting 
on a throne at the gate of the immortal mansion. Paradise. Every day, seventy 
thousand angels went in, not to come back until the resurrection day. Never have I 
seen a man more like myself. This was my father, Abraham. Then he took me into 
Paradise, and there I saw a damsel with dark red lips and asked her to whom she 


229 Some years later, when Muhammad came to power, he reduced children to orphans 
by killing their fathers, enslaving their mothers and taking their belongings. 

230 The allusion is to Surah 40:46, ‘Cast the family of Pharaoh into the worst of all 
punishments 

231 Sahih Bukhari Volume 1, Book 6, Number 301 reports Muhammad saying 1 have seen 
that the majority of the dwellers of Hell-fire were you (women)." They asked, "Why is it so, 
O Allah's Apostle?" He replied, "You curse frequently and are ungrateful to your 
husbands. I have not seen anyone more deficient in intelligence and religion than you. A 
cautious sensible man could be led astray by some of you." The women asked, "O Allah's 
Apostle! What is deficient in our intelligence and religion?" He said, "Is not the evidence of 
two women equal to the witness of one man?" They replied in the affirmative. He said, 
"This is the deficiency in her intelligence. Isn't it true that a woman can neither pray nor 
fast during her menses?” The women replied in the affirmative. He said, "This is the 
deficiency in her religion." 


117 



Understanding Muhammad 


belonged, for she pleased me much when I saw her, and she told me ‘Zayd b. 
Haritha.’ The apostle gave Zayd the good news about her. 232 

One tradition says that when Gabriel took Muhammad up to each heaven and 
asked permission to enter, he was asked to introduce his companion, and whether 
his guest had received a mission or had been sent for, after which the gatekeepers 
would respond “Allah grant him life, brother and friend!” and let them pass, until 
they reached the seventh heaven and there Muhammad met Allah. During his 
interview with the Creator, the duty of fifty prayers per day was laid upon his 
followers. On his return he met Moses and this is what he said happened: 

On my return, I passed by Moses, and what a fine friend of yours he was! He asked 
me how many prayers had been laid upon me, and when I told him fifty, he said, 
‘Prayer is a weighty matter, and your people are weak, so go back to your Lord and 
ask him to reduce the number for you and your community.’ I did so, and He took off 
ten prayers. Again I passed by Moses, and he said the same again, and so it went on, 
until only five prayers for the whole day and night were left. Moses again gave me 
same advice. I replied that I had been back to my Lord and asked him to reduce the 
number until I was ashamed, and I would not do it again. He of you who performs 
them in faith and trust will have the reward of fifty prayers. 233 


Muhammad Was Not Lying 

The Russian existential writer Fyodor Dostoyevsky thought that Muhammad 
was telling the truth. He believed that Muhammad’s experiences were real, at least 
to him. Dostoyevsky himself suffered from temporal lobe epilepsy. He revealed, via 
one of his characters, that when he had a seizure the gates of Heaven would open 
and he could see row upon row of angels blowing on great golden trumpets. Then 
two great golden doors would open and he could see a golden stairway that would 
lead right up to the throne of God. 234 

In an article titled “Religion and the Brain” published in Newsweek , on May 7, 
2001, a Canadian neuropsychology researcher explained: 

When the image of a cross, or a Torah crowned in silver, triggers a sense of religious 
awe, it is because the brain’s visual-association area, which interprets what the eyes 
see and connects images to emotions and memories, has learned to link those images 
to that feeling. Visions that arise during prayer or ritual are also generated in the 


232 This story is also repeated in Sira of Ibn Ishaq p. 186. Some years later in Medina 
Muhammad fell in love with Zayd’s wife and made his lust known. Zayd felt compelled to 
divorce his wife so Muhammad could marry her. 

233 Bukhari Volume 9, Book 93, Number 608: 

234 www.emedicine.com/neuro/topic658.htm 


118 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


association area: electrical stimulation of the temporal lobes (which nestle along the 
sides of the head and house the circuits responsible for language, conceptual thinking 
and associations) produces visions. 

Temporal-lobe epilepsy—abnonnal bursts of electrical activity in these regions — 
takes this to extremes. Although some studies have cast doubt on the connection 
between temporal-lobe epilepsy and religiosity, others find that the condition seems to 
trigger vivid, Joan of Arc-type religious visions and voices. 

Although temporal-lobe epilepsy is rare, researchers suspect that focused bursts of 
electrical activity called “temporal-lobe transients” may yield mystical experiences. 
To test this idea, Michael Persinger of Laurentian University in Canada fits a helmet 
jury-rigged with electromagnets onto a volunteer’s head. The helmet creates a weak 
magnetic field, no stronger than that produced by a computer monitor. The field 
triggers bursts of electrical activity in the temporal lobes, Persinger finds, producing 
sensations that volunteers describe as supernatural or spiritual: an out-of-body 
experience, a sense of the divine. He suspects that religious experiences are evoked by 
mini electrical storms in the temporal lobes, and that such storms can be triggered by 
anxiety, personal crisis, lack of oxygen, low blood sugar and simple fatigue— 
suggesting a reason that some people “find God” in such moments. 235 


The Origin of Muhammad’s Mystical Experiences 

Is it possible to tickle the temporal lobe and induce mystical experiences such 
as sensing a “presence,” hearing sounds, seeing lights, or even ghosts? 

Michael Persinger, the neuropsychologist at Canada's Laurentian University 
cited above, thinks so. He has been able to demonstrate that the sensation described 
as “having a religious experience” is merely a side effect of our bicameral brain's 
feverish activities. In simple words: When the right hemisphere of the brain, the seat 
of emotion, is stimulated in the cerebral region presumed to control notions of self, 
and then the left hemisphere, the seat of language, is called upon to make sense of 
this nonexistent entity, the mind generates a “sensed presence.” 236 

Ken Hollings, in an article titled “The Exorcism” writes: “Persinger... argues 
that religious experience is created within the brain. Current studies suggest that our 
sense of self is produced by the left temporal lobe, located in the logical and precise 
hemisphere of our brains, which helps maintain the boundary between individual 
consciousness and the outside world. Shut that lobe down, and you feel at one with 
the Universe - a prime form of religious experience. Stimulate the right temporal 


235 Newsweek May 7, 2001, U.S. Edition; Section: SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY; 
Religion And The Brain By Sharon Begley With Anne Underwood 

236 http://web.ionsys.com/~remedy/Persinger,%20Michael.htm 


119 




Understanding Muhammad 


lobe, on the creative and more emotional side of our brains, and a right hemispheric 
sense of self is invoked, which we tend to experience as a 'separate' entity.” 237 

Persinger fitted a motorcycle helmet with solenoids emitting mild 
electromagnetic fields around the volunteers’ temples. The volunteers were made to 
sit blindfolded in an empty room - “the chamber of heaven and hell” as it was 
jokingly called. By alternating the electrical charges, 80% of the subjects that took 
part in this experiment sensed “presence” of a ghostly being in the room, sometimes 
touching or grabbing them. Some of them said that they smelled the fragrance of 
paradise or the stench of hell. They heard voices, saw dark tunnels, lights, and had 
profound religious experiences. 

Ed Conroy, also reporting on Michael Persinger’s experiments writes: “The 
personalities of normal people who display enhanced temporal lobe activity... 
display enhanced: creativity, suggestibility, memory capacity, and intuitive 
processing. Most of them experience a rich fantasy or subjective world that fosters 
their adaptability. Many of them are prone to bouts of physical and mental activity 
followed by mild depression. These people have more frequent experiences of a 
sense of presence during which time ‘an entity is felt and sometimes seen’; exotic 
beliefs rather than traditional religious concepts are endorsed.” 2 ’ 8 

Persinger has found out that different subjects label this ghostly perception with 
the names that are familiar to them. Religious people experience the holy 
personalities of their faith - Elijah, Jesus, the Virgin Mary, Mohammad, the Sky 
Spirit, etc. Some subjects have emerged with Freudian interpretations - describing 
the presence as one's grandfather, for instance. 

This method has been used also to induce near-death experiences (NDEs). 
Hollings writes, “In 1933 Montreal neurosurgeon Wilder Penfield discovered that 
when he electrically stimulated certain nerve cells in the temporal lobe, the patient 
would ‘relive’ previous experiences in convincing sensory detail. In his 
controversial 1976 publication. The Origin of Consciousness in the Breakdown of 
the Bicameral Mind, Princeton psychologist Julian Jaynes argued that the sensation 
commonly described as 'having a religious experience' is merely a side effect of the 
feverish interactivity between the right and left halves of our brain. Our ancient 
ancestors, he suggested, lacked a strong enough sense of individual identity to 
explain such exchanges as anything but voices and visions from the gods on 
high.” 239 


237 Ken Hollings 

http://www.channel4.eom/science/microsites/S/science/body/exorcism.html 

238 Michael Persinger in Report on Communion by Ed Conroy 
http://www.futurepundit.com/archives/000721 .html 

239 Ken Hollings 

http://www.channel4.eom/science/microsites/S/science/body/exorcism.html 


120 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


What exactly happens in that moment of intense spiritual awareness? Hollings 
says, “Activity in the brain's amygdala, which monitors the environment for threats 
and registers fear, is dampened. Parietal lobe circuits, which orient you, go quiet, 
while circuits in the frontal and temporal lobes, which mark time and generate self- 
awareness, become disengaged. Using brain-imaging data collected from Tibetan 
Buddhists during meditation and Franciscan nuns at prayer, Dr. Andrew Newberg 
of the University of Pennsylvania observed that a bundle of neurons in the superior 
parietal lobe, toward the top and back of the brain, had shut down. This region also 
helps processes information about orientation and time.” 240 

Persinger has shown that “spiritual” and “supernatural” experiences are the 
result of the lack of proper communication and coordination between the left and 
right temporal lobes. The sense of a presence in the room, an out-of-body 
experience, bizarre distortion of body parts, and even religious feelings are all 
caused in the brain. Persinger calls these experiences ‘temporal lobe transients’, or 
increases and instabilities in neuronal firing patterns in the temporal lobe. 

Flow do these experiences produce religious states? Our "sense of self," says 
Persinger “is maintained by the left hemisphere temporal cortex. Under normal 
brain functioning this is matched by the corresponding systems in the right 
hemisphere temporal cortex. When these two systems become uncoordinated, such 
as during a seizure or a transient event, the left hemisphere interprets the 
uncoordinated activity as ‘another self, or a ‘sensed presence’, thus accounting for 
subjects' experiences of a ‘presence’ in the room (which might be interpreted as 
angels, demons, aliens, or ghosts), or leaving their bodies (as in near-death 
experiences), or even ‘God’. When the amygdala (deep-seated region of the brain 
involved with emotion) is involved in the transient events, emotional factors 
significantly enhance the experience which, when connected to spiritual themes, can 
be a powerful force for intense religious feelings.” 241 


Brain Stimulation Creates Shadow Person 

Swiss scientists have found that electrical stimulation of the brain can create the 
sensation of a “shadow person” mimicking one's bodily movements, according to a 
brief report in the journal Nature and in an article titled “Brain stimulation creates 
shadow person” appearing in the on-line science journal Physorg.com: 

Olaf Blanke and colleagues at the Federal Polytechnic School of Lausanne say their 
discovery might help shed light on brain processes that contribute to the symptoms of 


240 

241 


Ibid 

How We Believe, 2000, Michael Shermer p.66 


121 



Understanding Muhammad 


schizophrenia, which can include the sensation that one's own actions are being 
performed by someone else. 

Doctors evaluating a woman with no history of psychiatric problems found 
stimulation of an area of her brain called the left temporoparietal junction caused her 
to believe a person was standing behind her. 

The patient reported that "person" adopted the same bodily positions as her, although 
she didn't recognize the effect as an illusion. At one point in the investigation, the 
patient was asked to lean forward and clasp her knees: this led to a sensation that the 
shadow figure was embracing her, which she described as unpleasant. 

The finding could be a step towards understanding psychiatric affects such as feelings 
of paranoia, persecution and alien control, say neuroscientists. 

The discovery is reported in a Brief Communication in this week's issue of the journal 
Nature. 242 

Could these findings explain what Muhammad heard, saw, and felt during his 
epiphanic experiences? Muhammad came from a culture that believed in jinns, 
angels, ghouls and demons and these were the creatures that he saw in his 
hallucinations. The dispute about whether there is one God, as Jews and Christians 
believed, or whether there are many gods, as Muhammad’s clan thought, was an 
ongoing debate. Muhammad sided with the more “exotic” belief of monotheism, 
instead of the traditional religious concept endorsed by his own people. We must 
also not undermine the influence that Khadijah exerted on him in interpreting his 
hallucinatory experiences. She was a monotheist. 

What Muhammad experienced was real to him, yet it was only mental. When 
he relayed his story to Khadijah, all she could think of was that her beloved husband 
had either gone mad or had been touched by angels. So when he told her “1 fear that 
something may happen to me”, she replied, “Never! Allah will never disgrace 
you.” 243 Since she could not accept that her narcissist had lost it was she opted to 
believe in the alternative. If it had not been for Khadijah’s unconditional support 
and encouragement, Muhammad might have continued thinking that he had become 
possessed, and perhaps sought some help to get rid of his condition. 


242 www.physorg.com/news77992285.html, published 17:31 EST, September 20, 2006, 
copyright 2006 by United Press International, accessed June 21,2007 

243 Bukhari Volume 1, Book 1, Number 3 


122 




3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Camel Kneeling Under the Power of Revelation 

Muslims often exaggerate and attribute miracles to their prophet. This is quite 
normal for cultists. A hadith claims that one day, when Muhammad was on a camel, 
a revelation descended on him so intensely that the beast knelt down on the ground. 

If this story is true it could be another indication that Muhammad was epileptic. 
Bonnie Beaver, an expert in animal behavior at the College of Veterinary Medicine 
at Texas A&M University says, “Dogs and cats have been known to alert some people 
when a seizure is about to begin. It's common for animals to sense a seizure in their 
owners, and some dogs can even be trained to warn a person of an impending 

,,244 

seizure. 

The University of Florida study conducted by Ms. Dalziel and Dr. Reep 
surveyed a pool of patients experiencing at least one epileptic seizure per month. Of 
this pool, 30 owned dogs, and five percent of these 30 individuals "reliably" 
reported that their dogs demonstrated distinct behavior signifying the onset of a 
seizure. "They reported defined and unusual behavior that the dog didn’t usually 
exhibit," Dr. Reep explained. He said that of all the theories, it is most plausible that 
some dogs can smell a seizure coming. He added that patients with epilepsy have 
reported that their dogs were able to detect seizures from other rooms in the 
house—behavior that could not, of course, depend upon visual or electrical cues. 245 

Today, dogs are trained to warn their owner when they are about to have a 
seizure. Animals seem to have sensory perceptions that we humans don’t possess or 
may have lost. They seem to sense the advent of an earthquake, hours before it 
happens. Many animals - especially horses and cattle - can sense a thunderstorm 
before it occurs. 

On January 4, 2005, The National Geographic News wrote: “Before giant 
waves slammed into Sri Lanka and India coastlines ten days ago, wild and domestic 
animals seemed to know what was about to happen and fled to safety. According to 
eyewitness accounts, elephants screamed and ran for higher ground, dogs refused to 
go outdoors, flamingos abandoned their low-lying breeding areas and zoo animals 
rushed into their shelters and could not be enticed to come back out. The belief that 
wild and domestic animals possess a sixth sense—and know in advance when the 
earth is going to shake—has been around for centuries.” 246 

The point is that animals are known to perceive events, especially pending 
epilepsy in their owners. It is not unusual for an animal to become distressed and 
behave erratically when his owner is about to have a fit of seizure. We know that 
neither Muhammad’s wives nor his companions were affected or sensed anything 


244 http://www.tamu.edu/univrel/aggiedaily/news/stories/04/070104-3.html 

245 http://www.workingdogs.com/vcepilepsy.htm 

246 National Geographic: “Did Animals Sense Tsunami Was Coming?” 
http://news.nationalgeographic.com/news/2005/01/0104_050104_tsunami_animals.html 


123 




Understanding Muhammad 


when he was receiving “revelations.” During one of his hallucinatory experiences 
Muhammad told Aisha, “This is Gabriel. He sends his greetings and salutations to you. 
Aisha replied, ‘Salutations and greetings to him.’ Then addressing the Prophet she said, 
‘You see what 1 don't see.’” 247 If only camels could feel what was happening to 
Muhammad, it is another clue that what he was experiencing was a seizure. 


The Case of Phil K. Dick 

Case studies of other epileptic sufferers can give us a better understanding of 
what may have happened to Muhammad. The similarities are often astounding. 

The American science fiction writer Philip Kindred Dick (1928-1982), 
speaking of his own strange visions to Charles Platt said, “I experienced an invasion 
of my mind by a transcendentally rational mind, as if 1 had been insane all my life 
and suddenly I had become sane.” 248 All Dick’s works start with the basic 
assumption that there cannot be one single, objective reality. Charles Platt describes 
Dick’s novels. “Everything is a matter of perception. The ground is liable to shift 
under your feet. A protagonist may find himself living out another person's dream, 
or he may enter a drug-induced state that actually makes better sense than the real 
world, or he may cross into a different universe completely.” 249 

Like Muhammad, Dick was also paranoid, emotionally infantile, was 
narcissistic, had suicidal thoughts, and was resentful of his parents. He imagined 
that plots against him were being perpetrated by the KGB or FBI, and that they were 
constantly laying traps for him. We see the same kind of paranoia in the writings of 
Muhammad, who constantly talked about the unbelievers and how they were 
plotting against him, opposing his religion, and persecuting him and his followers. 
VALIS, the first of Dick's three final autobiographical novels, 2 0 is a fool's search 
for God, who turns out to be a virus, a joke, and a mental hologram transmitted 
from an orbiting satellite. 

The proponent of the novel is thrust into a theological quest when he receives 
communion in a burst of pink laser light and turns out to have a direct link with 
God. In this work, Dick examines his own supposed encounters with a divine 
presence. 

VALIS is an acronym for Vast Active Living Intelligence System. He theorizes 
that VALIS is both a “reality generator” and a means of extraterrestrial 
communication. 


247 Bukhari:Volume4, Book 54, Number 440 

248 248 p| att Charles. (1980). Dream Makers: The Uncommon People Who Write Science 
Fiction. Berkley Publishing. ISBN 0-425-04668-0 

249 Ibid 

250 The others are Divine Invasion and The Transmigration of Timothy Archer. 


124 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Lawrence Sutin, in Divine Invasions: A Life of Philip K. Dick writes about one 
of Dick’s mystical experiences that eerily resemble those of Muhammad. 

Monday night he called me and said that the night before, he'd been smoking some 
marijuana that a visitor had left, and felt himself entering that by-now-familiar state in 
which he had visions (generally not dope-related), and he said, ‘I want to see God. Let 
me see you.’ And then instantly, he told me, he was flattened by the most extreme 
terror he'd ever felt, and he saw the Ark of the Covenant, and a voice said, ‘You 
wouldn't come to me through logical evidence or faith or anything else, so I must 
convince you this way.’ The curtain of the Ark was drawn back, and he saw, 
apparently, a void and a triangle with an eye in it, staring straight at him. Phil said he 
was on his hands and knees, in absolute terror, enduring the Beatific Vision from nine 
o'clock Sunday evening until five o’clock Monday morning. He said he was certain he 
was dying, and if he could have reached the telephone he'd have called the 
paramedics. The Voice told him, in effect, ‘You've managed to talk yourself into 
disbelieving everything else. I let you see, but this you'll never be able to forget or 
adapt or misrepresent.’ 251 

Dick, who died prematurely at the age of 54, wrote millions of words. His 
biographer Sutin quotes one of his writings in which he explains his mystical 
experience: 

God manifested himself to me as the infinite void; but it was not the abyss, it was the 
vault of heaven, with blue sky and wisps of white clouds. He was not some foreign 
God but the God of my fathers. He was loving and kind and he had personality. He 
said, ‘You suffer a little now in life; it is little compared with the great joys, the bliss 
that awaits you. Do you think I in my theodicy would allow you to suffer greatly in 
proportion to your reward?’ He made me aware, then of the bliss that would come; it 
was infinite and sweet. He said, ‘I am the infinite. I will show you. Where I am, 
infinity is; where infinity is, there I am... They reckon ill who leave me out; With me 
they fly I am the wings. I am the doubter and the doubt.’ 252 

Other Cases of TLE 

On October 23, 2001 PBS television aired a documentary on TLE. One of the 
persons interviewed was a man with temporal lobe epilepsy, John Sharon. Also 
present at the interview were Sharon’s father and V. S. Ramachandran, a 
neurologist with the University of California-San Diego. It is interesting to read his 
case and compare it to what we know about Muhammad. This could shed more light 
on the Prophet’s state of mind and his illness. 


251 Divine Invasion , A Life of Philip K. Dick by Lawrence Sutin, p.264, published 

252 Ibid, p.269 


125 



Understanding Muhammad 


John Sharon: The seizures involve my person and my soul and my spirit, all of it. 
When I get one of those feelings my whole body just tingles and I just, oh...that's that. 
Narrator: John's epileptic seizures are essentially an electrical storm in his temporal 
lobes when a group of neurons starts firing at random, out of sync with rest of his 
brain. 

Recently John experienced one of his worst episodes to date. He'd gone out to the 
desert with a girlfriend, and they'd both got very drunk, with disastrous results. John 
was suddenly hit by a volley of seizures; each one lasted about five minutes and 
involved violent convulsions that left him unconscious. Eventually, John managed to 
get a call through to his father who drove out to the desert to bring him home. 

John: On the way home, he and I got just into some philosophical questions about 
everything. And I just would not shut up once I...on the way home I was going and 
going. It was like I was wired. 

Mr Sharon, Sr.: It's basically an earthquake within the body, and like any earthquake 
there are aftershocks. And like any earthquake that does damage, things have to be 
rebuilt. Things have to subside. Mainly what I deal with is the aftermath, particularly 
with this last episode. It was very much like stepping into a Salvador Dali painting. 
Instantly everything was surreal. And that's, in essence, what his seizures are all about 
- the aftermath - where it puts his brain, where it puts his memory, where it puts his 
mind, his thinking ability, everything else. 

Narrator: When John's seizures came to an end he was exhausted but he felt 
omnipotent. 

John: I went running down the streets screaming that I was God. And then this guy 
came out and I just, like, pelvic thrust at him and his wife and I was like, “You want 
to f-ing bet, I ain't God?" 

Mr. Sharon Sr.: And I said, literally, ‘you asshole, get back in here! What do you 
think you're doing? You're disturbing the neighbors. They're gonna call the cops. 
What is this all about?’ 

John: I kind of just looked at him, cool and calm, and apologized to him, and like, 
‘No. No one's going to call the police.’ Like, I didn't say this last part, but I'm thinking 
to myself, ‘No one's going to call the police on God! ’ 

Narrator: John had never been religious, yet the onset of his seizures brought on 
overwhelming spiritual feelings. Vilayanur S. Ramachandran is Director of the 
Center for Brain and Cognition and professor with the Psychology Department and 
the Neurosciences Program at the University of California, San Diego. He has done 
extensive studies on Temporal Lobe Epilepsy. 

VS. Ramachandran: It has been known for a long time that some patients with 
seizures originating in the temporal lobes have intense religious auras, intense 
experience of God visiting them. Sometimes it's a personal god, sometimes it's a more 
diffuse feeling of being one with the cosmos. Everything seems suffused with 
meaning. The patient will say, “Finally I see what it’s really about, Doctor. I really 
understand God. I understand my place in the universe, in the cosmic scheme.” Why 
does this happen and why does it happen so often in patients with temporal lobe 
seizures? 

John: Oh my God. And you know what? I am so right in my own head; I know I 
could go out there and get people to follow me. Not like these whackos with sheets on 


126 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


their heads, not like those idiots...but now it's just the new generation of the prophets. 
And were all the prophets’ people who were flopping around on the ground; is that 
what this whole message was, the gift from the gods, this whole time? 

V.S. Ramachandran: That's possible, isn't it? Yes? 

John: I've never been religious, ever. People say, “No, you can't see into the iuture...unh unh.” 
That's what that gift is, but you've got to pay for it by getting slammed around. 

V.S. Ramachandran: Now, why do these patients have intense religious experiences 
when they have these seizures? And why do they become preoccupied with 
theological and religious matters even in between seizures? 

One possibility is that the seizure activity in the temporal lobes somehow creates all 
kinds of odd, strange emotions in the person's mind...in the person's brain. And this 
welling up of bizarre emotions may be interpreted by the patient as visits from 
another world, or as, "God is visiting me." Maybe that's the only way he can make 
sense of this welter of strange emotions going on in his brain. Another possibility is 
that this is something to do with the way in which the temporal lobes are wired up to 
deal with the world emotionally. As we walk around and interact with the world, you 
need some way of determining what's important, what's emotionally salient and what's 
relevant to you versus something trivial and unimportant. 

How does this come about? We think what's critical is the connection between the 
sensory areas in the temporal lobes and the amygdala, which is the gateway to the 
emotional centers in the brain. The strength of these connections is what determines 
how emotionally salient something is. And therefore, you could speak of a sort of 
emotional salience landscape, with hills and valleys corresponding to what's important 
and what's not important. And each of us has a slightly different emotional salience 
landscape. Now, consider what happens in temporal lobe epilepsy when you have 
repeated seizures. What might be going on is an indiscriminate strengthening of all 
these pathways. It's a bit like water flowing down rivulets along the cliff surface. 
When it rains repeatedly there's an increasing tendency for the water to make furrows 
along one pathway and this progressive deepening of the furrows artificially raises the 
emotional significance of some categories of inputs. So instead of just finding lions 
and tigers and mothers emotionally salient, he finds everything deeply salient. For 
example, a grain of sand, a piece of driftwood, seaweed, all of this becomes imbued 
with deep significance. Now, this tendency to ascribe cosmic significance to 
everything around you might be akin to what we call a mystical experience or a 
religious experience. 

There is no specific area in the temporal lobe concerned with God. But it's possible 
there are parts of the temporal lobes whose activity is somehow conducive to religious 
belief. Now this seems unlikely, but it might be true. Now, why might we have neural 
machinery in the temporal lobes for belief in religion? Well, belief in religion is 
widespread. Every tribe, every society has some form of religious worship. And 
maybe the reason it evolved, if it did evolve, is that it’s conducive to the stability of 


127 



Understanding Muhammad 


society, and this may be easiest if you believe in some sort of Supreme Being. And 
that may be one reason why religious sentiments evolved in the brain. 253 

History is full of charismatic religious figures who suffered from TLE. 
Psychologist William James (1842 - 1910) believed Apostle Paul’s vision on his 
way to Damascus may have been “a physiological nerve storm or discharging lesion 
like that of epilepsy.” Paul saw lights and heard a voice asking him “Saul, Saul, why 
do you persecute me?” 254 He was then temporarily blinded and consequently he 
converted to Christianity. Paul talked about his visions in these words. “To keep me 
from becoming conceited because of these surpassingly great revelations, there was 
given me a thorn in my flesh, a messenger of Satan, to torment me. Three times I 
pleaded with the Lord to take it away from me. But he said to me, ‘My grace is 
sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.’” 255 

Another famous case concerns al6 ,h century nun known as Santa Teresa of 
Avila (1515 -1582). She experienced vivid visions, intense headaches and fainting 
spells, followed by “such peace, calm, and good fruits in the soul, and ... a 
perception of the greatness of God” 256 Her biographers suggest that she may well 
have experienced epileptic seizures. 257 

LaPlante says that painters and writers like Vincent van Gogh, Gustave 
Flaubert, Lewis Carroll, Marcel Proust, Tennyson, and Fyodor Dostoyevsky all had 
TLE. The TLE sufferers often undergo patterns of personality changes, typically 
including compulsive writing or drawing and hyper-religiosity. 

LaPlante believed that Muhammad also suffered from TLE. More recent 
examples are Joseph Smith , the founder of Mormonism, and Ellen White, the 
founder of the Seventh Day Adventist Movement, who at the age of 9 suffered a 
brain injury that totally changed her personality. She also began to have powerful 
religious visions. 

Helen Schucman, the atheist Jewish psychologist who claimed receiving 
messages from Jesus Christ in the form of “readings” that she called A Course in 
Miracles, was most certainly a sufferer of TLE. Reportedly, Schucman spent the 
last two years of her life in a terrible, paranoid depression. 

Syed Ali Muhammad Bab the founder of the Babi religion may also have been 
an epileptic sufferer. Bab’s Persian Bayan (translated into English and available 
online) is a classical epileptic writing - loquacious, verbose, stylish, yet short in 
content. 


253 www.pbs.org/wgbh/nova/transcripts/2812mind.html 

254 Acts 9:1-9. 

255 2 Corinthians 12:7-9 

256 Theresa, Saint of Avila (1930) Interior castle. London: Thomas Baker p. 171. 

257 Sackville-West 1943, The Eagle and the Dove : a Study in Contrasts - St Teresa of 
Avila, St Therese of Lisieux 


128 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Other Famous People with Epilepsy 

Heidi Hansen and Leif Bork Hansen allege Soren Kierkegaard wrote in his 
journal that he suffered from TLE and had kept it a secret all his life, They quote 
him saying: “Of all sufferings there is perhaps none so martyring as to become an 
object of pity, nothing which so tempts one to rebel against God. People usually 
regard such a person as stupid and shallow, but it would not be difficult to show that 
precisely this is the hidden secret in the lives of many of the most eminent world- 
historical figures." 258 

The Danish philosopher was right. Far from being stupid, the TLE sufferers are 
among the geniuses. TLE can well be defined as the disease of creativity. Many 
famous and talented people in the history suffered from TLE and arguably, they 
owed their creativity to this condition. Between five to ten persons in every 1,000 
people have TLE. Not all of them, of course, reach fame. 

Steven C. Schechter, M.D., professor of neurology at Harvard Medical School 
and author of several books on epilepsy, has compiled a list of prominent people in 
history who possibly suffered from TLE. This list comprises philosophers, writers, 
world leaders, religious figures, painters, poets, composers, actors, and other 
celebrities. 

“Ancient people” writes Schachter, “thought epileptic seizures were caused by 
evil spirits or demons that had invaded a person's body. Priests attempted to cure 
people with epilepsy by driving the demons out of them with magic and prayers. 
This superstition was challenged by ancient physicians like Atreya of India and later 
Hippocrates of Greece, both of whom recognized seizure as a dysfunction of the 
brain and not a supernatural event.” He further says, “Epileptic seizures have a 
power and symbolism which, historically, have suggested a relationship with 
creativity or unusual leadership abilities. Scholars have long been fascinated by 
evidence that prominent prophets and other holy men, political leaders, 
philosophers, and many who achieved greatness in the arts and sciences, suffered 
from epilepsy.” 259 

Aristotle, who was the first to connect epilepsy to genius, claimed that Socrates 
had epilepsy. Schachter notes that Dr. Jerome Engel, professor of neurology at the 
University of California, School of Medicine, considers the co-existence of epilepsy 
and genius to be a coincidence. 260 

However, Schachter continues: “Others disagree, claiming to have found an 
association between epilepsy and giftedness in some people. Eve LaPlante in her 


258 www.utas.edu.au/docs/humsoc/kierkegaard/docs/Kierkepilepsy.pdf 

259 Epilepsy.com, “Famous People with Epilepsy”, at 

www.epilepsy.com/epilepsy/famous.html , Topic Editor: Steven C. Schachter, M.D., Last 
Reviewed 12/15/06, accessed June 21,2007 

260 Dr. Jerome Engel, Seizures and Epilepsy:, F. A. Davis Co., Philadelphia, 1989. 


129 



Understanding Muhammad 


book Seized, writes that the abnormal brain activity found in temporal lobe 
(complex partial) epilepsy plays a role in creative thinking and the making of art. 
Neuropsychologist Dr. Paul Spiers maintains: ‘Sometimes the same things that 
cause epilepsy result in gi Itedness. If you damage an area [of the brain] early 
enough in life, the corresponding area on the other side has a chance to 
overdevelop.’” 261 

This is an interesting theory. If Spiers is right, it is not the TLE that brings forth 
genius and creativity but the reaction of the brain to compensate for what is 
damaged. 

The following is a short list of some of the geniuses who Schachter believes 
may have had epileptic seizures. 

Harriet Tubman: the black woman who led hundreds of her fellow slaves from 
the American South to freedom in Canada. She came to be known as the “Moses” of 
her people. 

Saint Paul: the greatest Christian evangelist without whom Christianity would 
probably never have reached Europe to become a World Religion. 

Joan of Arc: the young uneducated farmer's daughter in a remote village of 
medieval France who altered the course of history through her amazing military 
victories. From age thirteen Joan reported ecstatic moments in which she saw 
flashes of light, heard voices of saints and saw visions of angels. 

Alfred Nobel: the Swedish chemist and industrialist who invented dynamite and 
financed the Nobel Prize. 

Dante: the author of La Divina Comedia ; 

Sir Walter Scott: one of the foremost literary figures of the romantic period; the 
18th century. 

Jonathan Swift: English satirist, author of Gulliver's Travels. 

Edgar Allan Poe: the nineteenth century American author. 

Lord Byron, Percy Bysshe Shelley, and Alfred Lord Tennyson: three of the 
greatest English Romantic poets, 

Charles Dickens: the Victorian author of such classic books as A Christmas 
Carol and Oliver Twist. 

Lewis Carroll: author of Alice's Adventures in Wonderland who may have been 
writing about his own temporal lobe seizures. The sensation initiating Alice's 
adventures - that of falling down a hole is a typical one to many people with 
seizures. 

Fyodor Dostoyevsky’, the great Russian novelist, author of such classics as 
Crime and Punishment and The Brothers Karamazov , who is considered by many to 
have brought the Western novel to the peak of its possibilities. 


www.epilepsy.com/epilepsy/famous.html 


130 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Muhammad had his first seizure at age five. Dostoyevsky had his first seizure 
at nine. After a remission, which lasted up to age 25, he had seizures every few days 
or months, fluctuating between good and bad periods. His ecstatic auras occurring 
seconds before his bigger seizures were moments of transcendent happiness, which 
then changed to an anguished feeling of dread. His experiences were similar to 
those of Muhammad, whose vision of hell was dreadful, filled with doom and 
horrendous scenes of torture. Here are a couple of examples of what Muhammad saw: 

But those who deny for them will be cut out a garment of Fire: over then- 
heads will be poured out boiling water. With it will be scalded what is within 
their bodies as well as (their) skins. In addition there will be maces of iron 
(to punish) them. Every’ time they wish to get away from anguish they’ will be 
forced back therein and (it will be said), 'Taste ye the Penalty of Burning !’ 
(Q. 22: 19-22) 

But those, whose balance is light, will be those who have lost their souls; in 
Hell will they abide. The fire will burn their faces, and they will therein grin, 
with their lips displaced. (Q. 23: 103-104) 

Dostoyevsky also saw a blinding flash of light. Then he would cry out and lose 
consciousness for a second or two. Sometimes the epileptic discharge generalized 
across his brain, producing a secondary tonic-clonic (grand mal) seizure. Afterward 
he could not recall events and conversations that had occurred during the seizure, 
and he often felt depressed, guilty, and irritable for days. 

Count Leo Tolstoy: The great nineteenth century Russian author of Anna 
Karenina and War and Peace, also may have had epilepsy. 

Gustave Flaubert: is another great name in literature. This nineteenth century 
French literary genius wrote such masterpieces as Madame Bovary> and A 
Sentimental Education. According to Schachter, “Flaubert's typical seizure began 
with a feeling of impending doom, after which he felt his sense of self grow 
insecure, as if he had been transported into another dimension. He wrote that his 
seizures arrived as ‘a whirlpool of ideas and images in my poor brain, during which 
it seemed that my consciousness sank like a vessel in a storm.’ He moaned, had a 
rush of memories, saw fiery hallucinations, foamed at the mouth, moved his right 
arm automatically, fell into a trance of about ten minutes, and vomited.” 

Dame Agatha Christie: the leading British writer of mystery novels is also 
reported to have had epilepsy. 

Truman Capote: American author of In Cold Blood and Breakfast at Tiffany's. 

George Frederick Handel: the famous baroque composer of the Messiah. 

Niccolo Paganini: one of the greatest violinists. 

Peter Tchaikovsky’: The eminent Russian composer of the ballets Sleeping 
Beauty’ and The Nutcracker. 


131 



Understanding Muhammad 


Ludwig van Beethoven: One of the greatest classical composers ever. 

Schachter says, this is just a sampling of the many, many famous people whose 
epilepsy has been recorded by historians. In fact the list of famous people diagnosed 
or suspected for having epilepsy is long. Muhammad is not among bad company. His 
imaginative power, his depression, his suicidal thoughts, his irritability, his interest in religion, 
his vision of the Doomsday and the afterlife, his visual and auditory hallucinations and 
many of his physical and psychological characteristics can all be explained by TLE. 

However, epilepsy does not explain Muhammad’s ruthlessness, his lack of 
empathy, his mass murders, and his dogged determination. Those were the results of 
his narcissistic personality disorder. It was this combination of personality and 
mental disorders that made him the phenomenon that he became. Muhammad 
harbored thoughts of grandiosity and omnipotence. His epileptic visions reaffirmed 
his megalomania and gave him the confirmation that he was indeed the chosen 
prophet of God. As if that were not enough, he married a co-dependent woman who 
sought her own greatness in lionizing her husband and encouraging his madness. 

Muhammad was convinced of his prophetic mission. It was this self-assurance 
that inspired those who were close to him and confirmed their faith. This does not 
mean that all the verses of the Quran have been “revealed” to him during his 
epileptic trances. The seizures probably stopped after a few years. However, 
convinced of his righteousness, he kept reciting verses as situation dictated. As a 
narcissist, he received his confirmation from his followers. It is difficult to say who 
was fooling whom. Muhammad was convinced of his claim - even though he freely 
lied, making up verses as he needed them - and yet, when people believed in him he 
was reconfirmed. As a result, he’s thought that he was vested with divine authority 
to exact punishment on those who disagreed with him. He was the voice of God and 
opposition to him meant opposition to the Almighty. He felt entitled to lie. It was 
for a good cause and therefore justified. When he looted and massacred, he did it 
with a clear conscience. The end was so august that he deemed all means to achieve 
it are legitimate. He was so convinced that it felt right to kill anyone who stood in 
his way. The following Qura’nic verses are self-explanatory. 

And whoever disobeys Allah and His Messenger and goes beyond His limits, 
He will cause him to enter fire to abide in it, and he shall have an abasing 
chastisement. (Q.4:14) 

On that day will those who disbelieve and disobey’ the Messenger desire that the 
earth were leveled with them, and they shall not hide any word from Allah. 
(Q.4:42) 

Whoever disobeys Allah and His Messenger surely he shall have the fire of 
hell to abide therein for a long time. (Q. 72:23) 


132 



3- Muhammad’s Ecstatic Experiences 


Sexuality, Religious Experience and Temporal Lobe Hyper 
Activation 

The collections of hadiths shed a lot of light into Muhammad’s sexual conduct. 
Does TLE affect sexuality as well? If it does and if it can explain Muhammad’s 
sexual habits, then we have one more piece of evidence that he suffered from TLE. 
Neuroscientist Rhawn Joseph thinks it does. He writes: 

A not uncommon characteristic of high levels of limbic system and inferior temporal 
lobe activity are changes in sexuality as well as a deepening of religious fervor. It is 
noteworthy that not just modem day evangelists, but many ancient religious leaders, 
including Abraham, Jacob, and Muhammad, tended to be highly sexual and partook 
of many partners, or had sex with other men's wives, or killed other men in order to 
steal their wives (Muhammad, King David)... Many of the prophets and other 
religious figures also displayed evidence of the Kluver-Bucy syndrome, such as 
eating dung (Ezekiel),262 as well as temporal lobe, limbic hyper activation and 
epilepsy, coupled with hallucinations, catalepsy, insanity, or language disorders. 

Whereas Moses suffered from a severe speech impediment, Muhammad, Allah's 
messenger, was apparently dyslexic and agraphic. [A cerebral disorder characterized 
by total or partial inability to write] Moreover, in order to receive the word of God, 
Muhammad would typically lose consciousness and enter into trance states 
(Armstrong 1994; Lings 1983). In fact, he had his first truly spiritual-religious 
conversion when he was tom from his sleep by the archangel Gabriel who enveloped 
him in a terrifying embrace so overpowering that Muhammad's breath was squeezed 
from his lungs. After squeezing and suffocating him repeatedly Gabriel ordered 
Muhammad to speak the word of God, i.e. the Quran. This was the first of many such 
episodes with the archangel Gabriel who sometimes appeared to Muhammad in a 
titanic kaleidoscopic panoramic form. 

In accordance with the voice of ‘God’ or his angels, Muhammad not only spoke but 
he began reciting and chanting various themes of God in a random order over the 
course of the following 23 years; an experience he found quite painful and wrenching 
(Armstrong 1994; Lings 1983). In addition to his religious zest, Muhammad was 
reported to have the sexual prowess of forty men, and to have bedded at least 9 wives 
and numerous concubines including even one young girl (Lings 1983). On one 
occasion, after being rebuffed, he went into a trance, and then claimed ‘God’ had 
commanded that another man's wife become his wife. 

He [Muhammad] was also known to fly into extreme rages and to kill (or at least 
order killed) infidels and merchants and those who opposed him. These behaviors 
when coupled with his increased sexuality, heightened religious fervor, trance states, 


262 Muhammad prescribed camel urine for stomachache. He certainly must have drauk it 
himself. Camel urine is sold in Islamic countries as remedy, even today. 


133 



Understanding Muhammad 


mood swings, and possible auditory and visual hallucinations of a titanic angel, 
certainly point to the limbic system and inferior temporal lobe as the possible 
neurological foundation for these experiences. Indeed, Muhammad also suffered from 
horrible depressions and on one occasion sought to throw himself from a cliff - only 
to be stopped by the archangel Gabriel. 263 


263 The Limbic System And The Soul From: Zygon, the Journal of Religon and Science (in 
press, March, 2001) by Rhawn Joseph, Ph.D. http://brainmind.com/BrainReligion.html 


134 



Chapter Four 


Other Mental Disorders 




arcissism is frequently accompanied by a series of co¬ 
morbidities. Likewise, clinically, the sufferer of TLE is 
commonly diagnosed as having a variety of psychiatric 
illnesses. In psychiatry, psychology and mental health 


counseling, co-morbidity refers to the presence of more than one diagnosis 
occurring in an individual at the same time. In this chapter we’ll explore the 
presence of several co-morbidities in Muhammad starting with the most obvious. 

Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder (OCD) 

According to Canadian Mental Health Association, Obsessive-Compulsive 
Disorder is an anxiety disorder - one of a group of medical disorders, which affects 
the thoughts, behavior, emotions, and sensations. 

Collectively, these disorders are among the most common of mental health problems. 
It is estimated that 1 in 10 people suffers from an anxiety disorder sometime in their 
life... For people with obsessive-compulsive disorder, obsession creates a maze of 
persistent thoughts. Those thoughts lead them to act out rituals (compulsions), 
sometimes for hours a day... Worries and doubts, superstitions and rituals are 
common to most everyone. OCD occurs when worries become obsessions and the 
compulsive rituals so excessive that they dominate a person's life. It’s as if the brain 
is a scratched vinyl record, forever skipping at the same groove and repeating one 
fragment of song. 

Obsessions are persistent ideas, thoughts, impulses or images; they are intrusive and 
illogical. Common OCD obsessions revolve around contamination, doubts, and 
disturbing sexual or religious thoughts... Often, a person's obsessions are 
accompanied by feelings of fear, disgust and doubt, or the belief that certain activities 
have to be done just so... People with OCD try to relieve their obsessions by 
performing compulsive rituals, over and over again, and often according to certain 
"rules." 

Children with OCD appear to be more likely to have additional psychiatric problems. 
They may suffer from conditions such as panic disorder or social phobia, depression, 


135 




Understanding Muhammad 


learning disorders, tic disorders, disruptive behavior disorders, and body dysmorphic 
disorder (imagined ugliness ). 264 

Based on the above definition it is very likely that Muhammad may have 
suffered from OCD. Prayer is conversation with God. There are no rules to follow 
when conversing with God. All we need is to direct our attention to Him. But that 
is not what Muhammad thought. He was obsessed with rituals, such as how to 
perform ablution; how many times to stand pray and how they should be executed. 
He explained in minute details how to wash one’s hands, face, nose, ears, etc., and 
in which order. All these rituals, including the various positions that the worshipper 
should assume while praying, are meaningless. Communication with God does not 
require rituals. Yet to Muhammad, they were crucial, to the extent that he thought if 
a detail of these rituals is missed, the prayer would not be accepted. 

Prayer is conversation with God. To Muhammad it was a chore that the 
individuals had to perform in order to collect reward points and then cash them in 
the Day of Judgment. The quality of prayer is not important; it is the quantity that 
matters. Every prayer fetches a point and every prayer lost makes you lose several 
points. The personal relationship between God and man that is so pivotal in 
Christianity is complexly absent in Islam. The relationship is not that of father and 
child, but that of a slave master and his slaves. Instead of love, the emphasis is 
placed on obedience and fear of God. There is not a word about God’s love for 
humans. The reason Allah created people is so that they worship him and server 
him, and to use them a fuels in hell if they fail to do so. 

Muhammad’s obsession with rituals can only be understood through Obsessive 
Compulsive Disorder. OCD sufferers are obsessed with patterns, rituals, and 
numbers. Mohammad was fixated with number three. There are many rituals that 
Muslims are required to perform three times. There is no logical explanation for it 
except for the fact that it is a sunnah (tradition) of Muhammad. The following are 
the rituals that the believer must perform before praying: 

• Declare the intention that the act is for the purpose of worship. 

• Rinse out the mouth with water three times 

• Cleanse the nostrils by sniffing water in to them three times. 

• Wash the whole face three times. 

• Wash the right arm three times up to the far end of the elbow and then do the 
same with the left arm. 

• Wipe the whole head or any part of it with a wet hand once. 

• Wipe the inner sides of the ears with the forefingers and their outer sides with 
the thumbs. This should be done with wet fingers. 

264 http://www.cmha.ca/bins/content_page.asp?cid=3-94-95 


136 



4- Other Mental Disorders 


• Wipe around the neck with wet hands. 

• Wash the two feet up to the ankles three times beginning with the right foot. 

What is the meaning of washing three times? What is the point of wiping one’s 
head, neck or feet with wet hand? Why wash the right hand first? These and 
countless other rituals like these have nothing to do with cleanliness or spirituality. 

Muhammad’s obsession with rituals becomes further evident through what is 
known as tayammum. When water is not available, or for any reason it cannot be 
used, he prescribed tayammum. It is performed as follows: 

• Strike both hands slightly on earth or sand or stone. 

• Shake the hands off and wipe the face with them once in the same way as done 
in the ablution. 

• Strike the hands again and wipe the right arm to the elbow with the left hand 
and the left arm with the right hand. 

These rituals are absurd. The same can be said about positions for performing 
prayer, such as qiyaam (standing), sujud (prostrating), ruku' (bowing) and jalsa 
(sitting). Islam is full of rituals that make no sense. They reveal Muhammad’s 
obsession with patterns and numbers and makes us conclude that he suffered from OCD. 

The following are a few rituals considered to be the sunnah of Muhammad that 
Muslims follow meticulously. They have no meaning whatsoever. Yet, Muhammad 
thought that disregarding them will bring punishment upon the offender while their 
observance will bring reward. Pious is one who observes these rules. 

• To sit and eat on the floor. 

• To eat with the right hand. 

• To eat from the side that is in front of you. 

• To remove your shoes before eating. 

• When eating, to sit with either both knees on the ground or one knee raised or 
both knees raised. 

• Whilst eating one should not remain completely silent. 

• To eat with three fingers. 

• One should not eat very hot food. 

• Do not blow on the food. 

• After eating one should lick his fingers. 

• A Muslim should drink with the right hand. Satan drinks with the left hand. 

• To sit and drink. 

• To drink in 3 breaths removing the utensil from the mouth after each sip. 

• To make the bed yourself. 

• To dust the bed thrice before retiring to bed. 

• To sleep on the right hand side. 


137 




Understanding Muhammad 


• To sleep with the right palm under the right cheek. 

• To keep the knees slightly bent when sleeping. 

• To face Qiblah. 

• To recite Surah Ikhlaas, Surah Falaq, and Surah Naas before sleeping 3 times 
and thereafter blow over the entire body thrice. 

• On awakening to rub the face and the eyes with the palms of the hands. 

• When putting on any garment RasulAllah (the messenger of Allah) always 
began with the right limb. 

• When removing a garment RasullAllah always removed the left limb first. 

• Males must wear the pants above the ankles. Females should ensure that their 
lower garment covers their ankles. 

• Males should wear a turban. Females must wear scarves at all times. 

• When wearing shoes, first wear the right shoe then the left. 

• When removing them first remove the left and then the right. 

• To enter the toilet with your head covered. 

• To recite the dua (prayer) before entering the toilet. 

• To enter with the left foot. 

• To sit and urinate. One should never urinate whilst standing. 

• To leave the toilet with the right foot. 

• To recite the dua after coming out of the toilet. 

• One should not face Qiblah or show his back towards the Qiblah. 

• Do not speak in the toilet. 

• Be very careful of the splashes of urine (being unmindful in this regard causes 
one to be punished in the grave). 

• Using a miswaak (wooden tooth brush) is a great sunnah of Rasulullah. One 
who makes miswaak when making wuzu and thereafter performs salaah will 
receive 70 times more reward. To take a Ghusl bath on a Friday. 

• To keep a beard that is one fist in length. 

• To carry ones shoes in the left hand. 

• To enter the masjid (mosque) with the right foot. 

• To leave the masjid with the left foot. 265 

Aisha narrated a story about Muhammad that is further evidence of his OCD. 

When it was my turn for Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) to spend the 
night with me, he turned his side, put on his mantle and took off his shoes and placed 
them near his feet, and spread the comer of his shawl on his bed and then lay down 


265 http://www.scribd.com/doc/2252573/sunnahs-of-ap-s-a-w Available all over the 
Internet. 


138 




4- Other Mental Disorders 


till he thought that I had gone to sleep. He took hold of his mantle slowly and put on 
the shoes slowly, and opened the door and went out and then closed it lightly. I 
covered my head, put on my veil and tightened my waist wrapper, and then went out 
following his steps till he reached Baqi' (cemetery). He stood there and he stood for a 
long time. He then lifted his hands three times, and then returned and I also returned. 
He hastened his steps and I also hastened my steps. He ran and I too ran. He came (to 
the house) and I also came (to the house). I, however, preceded him and I entered (the 
house), and as I lay down in the bed, he (the Holy Prophet) entered the (house), and 
said: Why is it, O 'A'isha, that you are out of breath? I said: There is nothing. He said: 
Tell me or the Subtle and the Aware would inform me. I said: Messenger of Allah, 
may my father and mother be ransom for you, and then I told him (the whole story). 
He said: Was it the darkness (of your shadow) that I saw in front of me? I said: Yes. 
He struck me on the chest which caused me pain, and then said: Did you think that 
Allah and His Apostle would deal unjustly with you? She said: Whatsoever the people 
conceal, Allah will know it. He said: Gabriel came to me when you saw me. He called 
me and he concealed it from you. I responded to his call, but I too concealed it from 
you (for he did not come to you), as you were not hilly dressed. I thought that you had 
gone to sleep, and I did not like to awaken you, fearing that you may be frightened. 
He (Gabriel) said: Your Lord has commanded you to go to the inhabitants of Baqi' (to 
those lying in the graves) and beg pardon for them. I said: Messenger of Allah, how 
should I pray for them (How should I beg forgiveness for them)? He said: Say, Peace 
be upon the inhabitants of this city (graveyard) from among the Believers and the 
Muslims, and may Allah have mercy on those who have gone ahead of us, and those 
who come later on, and we shall, God willing, join you . 266 

Why would God order his prophet to go to the cemetery in the middle of the 
night to ask Him for forgiveness for the dead? Can’t He forgive them without 
inconveniencing His prophet in such odd hours? If he has decided to forgive those 
dead people, why does he need that Muhammad lobby for them? Ironically, his 
strange behavior was interpreted by his followers as evidence of his prophethood. 
He was odd. He did things that no one else did or could understand, so he must be a 
prophet, they reasoned. 

He admonished his followers, "Save your heels from the fire" 267 by wiping 
them with wet hand. It was not cleanliness that concerned Muhammad, but the 
ritual itself. He thought one can save himself from hellfire by passing wet hand 
over one’s feet or even socks. Bukhari says Muhammad wiped his feet while 
wearing leather socks. “Narrated Al-Mughira bin Shu'ba: ‘I was in the company of 
Allah's Apostle on one of the journeys... I poured water and he performed ablution; 
he washed his face, forearms and passed his wet hand over his head and over the 
two Khuff, (leather socks).”’ 268 


266 Sahih Muslim Book 4, Number 2127 

267 Bukhari Volume 1, Book 3, Number 57 

268 Bukhari Volume 1, Book 4, Number 182 


139 



Understanding Muhammad 


In another hadith Bukhari quotes Humran, (the slave of 'Othman): 

I saw 'Othman bin 'Affan asking for a tumbler of water (and when it was brought) he 
poured water over his hands and washed them thrice and then put his right hand in the 
water container and rinsed his mouth, washed his nose by putting water in it and then 
blowing it out. Then he washed his face and forearms up to the elbows thrice, passed 
his wet hands over his head and washed his feet up to the ankles thrice. Then he said, 
"Allah's Apostle said 'If anyone Performs ablution like that of mine and offers a two- 
rak'at prayer during which he does not think of anything else (not related to the 
present prayer) then his past sins will be forgiven.'” [Then he added] “I heard the 
Prophet saying, 'If a man performs ablution perfectly and then offers the compulsory 
congregational prayer, Allah will forgive his sins committed between that (prayer) 
and the (next) prayer till he offers it . 269 

This is unreasonable. Only one suffering from OCD can think that one’s sins 
can be forgiven by performing certain rituals. 

Compulsions are defined by repetitive behaviors or mental acts that the person 
is driven to perform according to rules that must be applied rigidly, and by 
behaviors or mental acts that are aimed at preventing or reducing distress or 
preventing some dreaded event or situation, such as hell. 

Islam is full of meaningless rules and rituals. The rules of wudu (ablusion), 
gliosl (bathing), salat (obligatory prayer) and the very fact that it is obligatory, hajj, 
fasting, etc., show that Muhammad was obsessed with rituals. He even said how 
many pebbles one must use to clean one’s private part after excreting. (They must 
be odd numbers, if you must know, and preferably three. Three pebbles clean better 
than four.) 

In one hadith he said, “When one of you passes urine, he should empty his 
penis three times.” The Ayatollahs of Iran have concluded that any urine dripping 
on the cloths after the penis is squeezed three times is clean and it does not annul 
the prayer. 

Schizophrenia 

Schizophrenia is the disease of thought disorder of inappropriate emotions and 
of inappropriate attribution of things. It is a disease of cognitive abnormalities and 
abnormal sequential thoughts. 

Auditory hallucinations, paranoid or bizarre delusions, or disorganized speech 
and thinking are some of the symptoms of Schizophrenia. There are also signs of 
and symptoms associated with impaired occupational or social function. The 
symptoms typically occur in young adulthood and last a lifetime. 

Apart from one trip Muhammad made to Syria as the a min (trustee) of 
Khadijah, he did not engage in any occupation. He was also withdrawn and used to 

269 Bukhari Volume 1, Book 4, Number 161: 


140 



4- Other Mental Disorders 


spend his days in a cave alone. This satisfies the criterion of impaired occupational 
and social function. Prior to his prophetic enterprise, Muhammad was a loner. His 
only occupation before marrying Khadijah was herding family goats, where 
interaction with others was kept to minimum. At one point, when he tried to act like 
a normal youth and sneaked into a wedding party, he felt dizzy and was weighed 
down by excruciating spasms. 

The same Muhammad who became a sexual butterfly at his old age, during his 
youth was unable to establish normal relationships with members of the opposite 
sex and remained a virgin until Khadijah proposed to him. Schizoid personality 
disorder can explain this behavior. The Diagnostic and Statistics Manual of Mental 
Health IV explains, 

Schizophrenia falls in two broad categories: positive and negative. The positive 
symptoms appear to reflect an excess or distortion of normal functions, whereas the 
negative symptoms appear to reflect diminution or loss of nonnal functions. The 
positive symptoms involve distortion of thoughts (delusions), perception 
(hallucinations), language and thought process (disorganized speech), and grossly 
disorganized or catatonic behavior. Negative symptoms include restrictions in range and 
intensity of emotional expression, (affective, flattening), in the fluency and productivity 
of thought and speech, and in the initiation of goal-directed behavior. Delusions are 
erroneous beliefs. Their content may include a variety of themes (e.g. persecutory, 
referential, somatic, religious or grandiose). Persecutory delusions are most common; 
the person believes he or she is being tormented, followed, tricked, spied on, or 
ridiculed. Referential delusions are also common; the person believes that certain 
gestures, comments, passages from books, newspapers, song lyrics, or other 
environmental cues are specifically directed at him or her. The distinction between a 
delusion and a strongly held idea is sometimes difficult to make and depends in part on 
the degree of conviction with which the belief is held despite clear contradictory 
evidence regarding its veracity. Although bizarre delusions are considered to be 
especially characteristic of Schizophrenia, "bizarreness" may be difficult to judge, 
especially across different cultures. Delusions are deemed bizarre if they are clearly 
implausible and not understandable and do not derive from ordinary life experiences. An 
example of a bizarre delusion is a person's belief that a stranger has removed his or her 
internal organs and has replaced them with someone else's organs without leaving any 
wounds or scars. An example of a non-bizarre delusion is a person's false belief that he 
or she is under surveillance by the police. Delusions that express a loss of control over 
mind or body are generally considered to be bizarre; these include a person's belief that 
his or her thoughts have been taken away by some outside force ("thought withdrawal"), 
that alien thoughts have been put into his or her mind ("thought insertion"), or that his or 
her body or actions are being acted on or manipulated by some outside force ("delusions 
of control"). If the delusions are judged to be bizarre, only this single symptom is needed 
to satisfy Criterion A for Schizophrenia.” - '" 


270 Diagnostic and Statistics Manual of Mental Disorder IV, p. 299 


141 



Understanding Muhammad 


As per above, the story of magic being worked out on Muhammad making him 
believe he had sexual intercourse with his wives when he did not, and his claim that 
he saw two men standing over him and discussing his condition as narrated by 
Aisha (quoted in the previous chapter), are enough to diagnose Muhammad with 
Schizophrenia. Another clue to his delusional thinking is his claim that two men in 
white threw him on the ground, pulled out his heart and after washing it with snow 
replaced it without leaving any scar. 

Muhammad’s strange belief that Jews and Christians had found out that he was 
their promised prophet foretold in their sacred books and consequently were after 
him to kill him is another sign of his schizophrenia. The absurdity of such claim is 
enough to diagnose Muhammad with persecutory delusion, which is a criterion of 
Schizophrenia. 

During his youth, up to the time he launched his prophetic carrier and 
surrounded himself with, not peers, but votaries and adulators, Muhammad was a 
loner. Only as a superior being he felt at ease in the company of other people. Until 
then he appeared aloof, dull, and humorless. He was ignored in social settings. During 
his formative years he showed a flattened and restricted range of emotions and appeared 
indifferent to what was going on around him. At the same time his inner life was rife 
with deep emotional needs, sensitivity, and confusion about the world around him. 
People with schizoid personality are either incapable of initiating and maintaining 
personal relationships or find themselves suffocated and anxious in the company of others. 
They retreat into their inner worlds. If they seek relationship it’s for security." 1 

SPD is considered part of the "schizophrenic spectrum" of disorders, which 
includes schizotypal and schizophrenia. These conditions have similar symptoms, 
such as an incapacity for social relations and emotional inexpressiveness. The main 
distinction is that people with schizoid personality don't usually experience the 
perceptual distortions or illusions characteristic of schizotypal personality or the 
psychotic episodes of schizophrenia." 2 Muhammad had strange supernatural 
beliefs, and visions of ghosts, angels, demons, and jinns. He claimed to have visited 
the city of jinns and spend a night in their midst. 

Signs of schizotypal personality disorder in adolescence may begin as 
gravitation towards solitary activity or high level of social anxiety. The child may 
be an underperformer or appear socially out-of-step with peers. This is very much 
true in the case of Muhammad had no childhood friends, did not play with other 
kids, did not frequent feasts and despite belonging to nobility, did not attend school 
and remained illiterate. All his uncles and even aunts could read and write, but not 
him. 


271 http://www.mayoclinic.com/health/schizoid-personality- 
DS00865/DSECTION=symptomsdisorder/ 

272 Ibid. 


142 




4- Other Mental Disorders 


Paranoid schizophrenia 

With paranoid schizophrenia, the ability to think and function in daily life is 
better than with other types of schizophrenia. The patient may not have as many 
problems with memory, concentration, or dulled emotions. Still, paranoid 
schizophrenia is a serious, lifelong condition that can lead to many complications, 
including suicidal behavior. 

Signs and symptoms of paranoid schizophrenia may include: 

• Auditory hallucinations, such as hearing voices 

• Delusions, such as believing a co-worker wants to poison you 

• Anxiety 

• Anger 

• Aloofness 

• Violence 

• Verbal confrontations 

• Patronizing manner 

• Suicidal thoughts and behavior 

With paranoid schizophrenia, the patient is less likely to be affected by mood 
problems or problems with thinking, concentration, and attention. Instead, he is 
most affected by what are known as positive symptoms. 

Positive symptoms are symptoms that indicate the presence of unusual thoughts 
and perceptions that often involve a loss of contact with reality. Delusions and 
hallucinations are considered positive symptoms of paranoid schizophrenia. 

• Delusions: In paranoid schizophrenia, delusions are often focused on the perception that 
you're being singled out for harm. Your brain misinterprets experiences and you hold on 
to these false beliefs despite evidence to the contrary. For instance, you may believe that 
the government is monitoring every move you make or that a co-worker is poisoning 
your lunch. (Remember Muhammad’s comments about his grandfather recommending 
his wet nurse to not let Jews and Christians find him lest they may injure him? Or 
suddenly leaving the quarter of the Banu Nadir and later claiming that Gabriel informed 
him the Jews were plotting to throw a stone on his head? He might have actually thought 
so.) The patient may also have delusions of grandeur — for example, the belief that he 
can fly, that he is famous, or that has a relationship with a famous person. This explains 
Muhammad’s delusion about being the chosen prophet of Allah or that his saliva having 
miraculous curative effect. Delusions can result in aggression or violence. The patient 
believes he must act in self-defense against those who want to harm him. 

• Auditory hallucinations: An auditory hallucination is the perception of sound — 
usually voices — that no one else hears. The sounds may be a single voice or many 
voices. These voices may talk either to the patient or to each other. The voices are 
usually unpleasant. They may give a running critique of what you're thinking or doing, 
or they may harass you about real or imagined faults. Voices may also command you to 


143 



Understanding Muhammad 


do things that can be harmful to yourself or to others. When you have paranoid 

schizophrenia, these voices seem real. You may talk to or shout at the voices . 273 

Muhammad thought magic was worked on him so that he thought that he had 
sexual relations with his wives when he did not. He heard two men standing over 
him discussing his condition and in childhood, he saw two men pulling his heart out 
and washing it. These were all hallucinations. Of course his ascension to heaven and 
Gabriel were also hallucination. 

Apart from false beliefs, held with conviction in spite of reason, hallucinations, 
disorganized thoughts, restlessness, and violent/aggressive behavior, there is one 
particular syndrome that also characterizes schizophrenia: ‘catatonic behavior,’ in which 
the affected person's body becomes rigid and the person may be unresponsive. 274 

Muhammad’s disorganized thoughts can be ascertained through the Quran. He 
was violent and restless. In just ten years, he launched over seventy raids. As for his 
catatonic behavior, a syndrome characterized by muscular rigidity and mental stupor, 
it is enough to quote his cousin Ali, who grew up in his house and spent more time 
with him than any of his companions. Ali said, “When he [Muhammad] walked he 
would lift his feet with vigor, as if walking up a slope. When he turned towards a 
person he would turn with his entire body.” 275 

Muhammad’s childhood, visual and auditory hallucinations, are also telltales 
that he may have had childhood schizophrenia, a type of chronic mental illness in 
that reality is interpreted abnormally (psychosis), with a profound impact on a 
child's ability to function. Childhood schizophrenia includes hallucinations, 
delusions, irrational behavior, and thinking. 

Paranoid Personality Disorder 

Paranoia does not always involve hallucination. Muhammad’s constant 
persecutory delusions and his violent reaction to his perceived enemies strongly 
suggest that he suffered from paranoia. Paranoid patient becomes a prey to 
premature delusion. The cause of delusion may be internal, with no hallucination 
involved. 

The main symptom is permanent delusion. There is delusion in schizophrenia 
also, but in the case of paranoia it is organized and permanent. In paranoia the 
symptoms of delusion appear gradually, and the patient is suspicious, irritable, 
introverted, depressed, obstinate, jealous, selfish, unsocial and bitter. The 


273 http://www.mayoclinic.com/health/schizoid-personality- 
DS00865/DSECTION=symptomsdisorder/ 

274 www.emedicinehealth.com/schizophrenia/article_em.htm 

275 The Book of Merits (manaqib) in Sunan Imam at-Tirmidhi. 
www.naqshbandi.asn.au/description.htm 


144 



4- Other Mental Disorders 


"Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders", fourth edition (DSM-IV), 
lists the following symptoms for paranoid personality disorder: 

• preoccupied with unsupported doubts about friends or associates 

• suspicious; unfounded suspicions; believes others are plotting against him/her 

• perceives attacks on his/her reputation that are not clear to others, and is quick 
to counterattack 

• maintains unfounded suspicions regarding the fidelity of a spouse or significant 
other 

• reads negative meanings into innocuous remarks 

• secrecy and reluctant to confide in others. 

Many of these symptoms were present in Muhammad. His delusions about 
Jews and Christians wanting to kill him because they had found that he is their 
promised prophet, his paranoia about men looking at his wives, his secretiveness 
and his inability to trust even his companions, can be explained with PPD. 

There are several types of paranoia: 

1. Persecutory paranoia - This is the most prevalent type of paranoia, and in this patient 
makes himself believe that all those around him are his enemies, bent on harming him or 
even taking his life. In this delusion people of an aggressive temperament often turns 
dangerous killers. 

2. Delusion of Grandeur - In this patient believes himself to be, a great individual, and 
according to Bleuler, this delusion of grandeur accompanies a persecutory delusion. 

3. Religious paranoia - Here the patients suffer from a permanent delusion of a primarily 
religious nature. He for example believes that he is the messenger of God who has been 
sent to the world to propagate some religion. 

4. Reformatory paranoia - In this the patient turns to considering himself a great 
reformer. He accordingly looks upon all those around him as suffering from dangerous 
disease, and believes that he is their reformer and curator. 

5. Erotic paranoia - Here the patient often tends to believe that some members of the 
family of the opposite sex, belonging to an illustrious family, want to marry him. Such 
people even write love letters and thereby, cause much botheration to other people. 

6. Litigious paranoia - In this kind the patient takes to feeling meaningless cases against 
other people and feels that people are linked together to bother him. Sometimes he even 
tries to murder. 

7. Hypochondrical paranoia - In this kind the patients believes that he is suffering from 
all kind of ridiculous diseases, and also that some other people are to blame for his 
suffering. 276 


276 http://www.depression-guide.com/paranoia.htm 


145 



Understanding Muhammad 


Bipolar Disorder: 

As if all the above is not enough, Muhammad may have also been a manic- 
depressive (a more popular name for bipolar disorder). Bipolar disorder causes 
dramatic mood swings—from overly “high” and/or irritable to sad and hopeless, 
and then back again, often with periods of normal mood in between. The periods of 
highs and lows are called episodes of mania and depression. Extreme mood swings 
punctuated by periods of even-keeled behavior characterize this disorder. 

The symptoms of BD in the manic phase are irritability, inflated self-esteem, 
decreased need for sleep, increased energy, racing thoughts, feelings of 
invulnerability, poor judgment, heightened sex drive, and denial that anything is 
wrong. In the depressed phase, feelings of hopelessness or worthlessness, or 
melancholy, fatigue, thoughts of death or suicide, and suicide attempts. 

Ibn Sa’d reports a hadith that fits the bill. He writes: “Sometimes the Prophet 
used to fast so much, as if he did not want to end it, and sometimes he would not 
fast for so long that one thought he did not want to fast at all.” 277 

Muhammad was most likely suffering from a variety of disorders. My objective 
is not to prescribe medication. I may have misdiagnosed him in some cases. My 
goal is to provide an alternative explanation to his eccentric behavior that his 
followers thought is the sign of his prophethood. According to Occam's razor, one 
should not make more assumptions than the minimum needed to explain anything. 
If mental illnesses explain the mystique of Muhammad, why resort to metaphysics, 
and unsubstantiated mystical claims? Evidence suggests that Muhammad was most 
likely, mentally infirm. His contemporaries knew that. Even though they could not 
diagnose him, they suspected that he was a mad man. 

It is no wonder that Islamic countries are in such a deplorable state of misery. 
To the extent that they follow Muhammad they are more wretched. When sane 
people follow an insane man they act insanely. 


The Mystery of the Cave Hira 

One friend, while proof reading this book made an interesting observation 
about the Oracles of Delphi that may explain why Muhammad received his 
prophetic intimation in a cave. 

The Oracle of Delphi was an ancient Greek temple site. People came from all 
over Europe to call on the Pythia at Mount Parnassus to have their questions about 
the future answered. The Pythia, a role filled by different women, was the medium 
through whom the god Apollo spoke. 


277 Tabaqat, Volume 1, Page 371 


146 



4- Other Mental Disorders 


Plutarch, a priest at the Temple of Apollo, attributed Pythia's prophetic powers 
to vapors that came from a chasm in the ground. A recent study of the area in the 
vicinity of the shrine is causing archaeologists to revisit the notion that intoxicating 
fumes loosened the lips of the Pythia. 278 

The study, reported in the August 2001 issue of Naticmal Geology’, reveals that two 
faults intersect directly below the Delphic temple. The study also found evidence of 
hallucinogenic gases rising from a nearby spring and preserved within the temple rock. 

"Plutarch made the right observation. Indeed there were gases that came 
through the fractures," says Jelle De Boer, a geologist at Wesleyan University in 
Middletown, Connecticut, and co-author of the study. One of the gases was ethylene that 
he found in the spring water near the site of the Delphi temple. Ethylene has a sweet 
smell and produces a narcotic effect described as a floating or disembodied euphoria. 

Diane Harris-Cline, a classics professor at The George Washington University 
in Washington, D.C. believes that Ethylene is a serious contender for explaining the 
trance and behavior of Pythia. "Combined with social expectations, a woman in a 
confined space could be induced to spout off oracles," she said. 279 

According to traditions, the Pythia derived her prophecies in a small, enclosed 
chamber in the basement of the temple. De Boer believes that if the Pythia went to the 
chamber once a month, as tradition says, she could have been exposed to 
concentrations of the narcotic gas that were strong enough to induce a trance-like state. 

It is likely that the cave Hira may have contained euphoric gasses, which made 
Muhammad want to spend most of his time there. Although he had several epileptic 
trances, since his childhood, we must not discard the possibility that Cave Hira may 
have trapped hallucinogenic vapors that triggered his visions. If ethylene in mild 
doses causes euphoria, this could explain why Muhammad was so keen to spend days 
on end in that cave. It certainly is peculiar behavior, especially for a family man, to 
take off with several days' provision of food, just to stay in a cave! If something in 
the caves made him feel euphoric, his retreats seem a little less mysterious. 

Cave Hira is about 3.5 meter by 1.5 - the size of a small bathroom. If God is 
omnipresent, why would Muhammad be so interested in this particular cave? 

Apart from toxic gases, fungi, and microbial agents present in caves and other 
enclosed spaces can also affect the brain. The "curse of the Pharaohs," turned out to 
be largely caused by a deadly fungus growing in the pyramids. 

Concentration of vapors in caves fluctuates. It depends on earthquakes that 
keep Earth's narcotic juices flowing. The possibility that Cave Hira may have been 
contaminated when Muhammad used to spend days therein alone should not be 
discarded. 


278 John Roach for National Geographic News August 14, 2001 
http://news.nationalgeographic.com/news/2001/08/0814_delphioracle.html 


147 





Chapter Five 


Physical Ailments 





ysically, Muhammad was also a sick man. From his 
'descriptions in the hadith, we can detect at least two of them: 
acromegaly, the disease that killed him and impotence. 


Acromegaly 

Acromegaly is a rare disease with a reported annual incidence of 3 per million 
population. The clinical presentation of acromegaly consists of both physical 
features, which are characteristic and psychological symptoms. 

In his youth, Muhammad must have been handsome enough, at least for 
Khadijah, a becoming woman herself, to become attracted to. Flowever, in the last 
years of his life he acquired odd features that his companions found strange. Anas 
narrated, “The Prophet had big hands and feet, and I have not seen anybody like 
him, neither before nor after him, and his palms were soft.'’ - " 

In addition to his extremities, his facial features also grew out of proportion. 
Imam at-Tirmidhi, in the Book of Merits (manaqib) has collected several hadiths 
that describe Muhammad’s physical characteristics. 281 A review of them provide us 
with clues about his state of health and ailments. 

His followers have gone out of their way to describe their prophet superlatively 
- praising his radiance, describing how his beauty surpassed that of the moon, and 


280 Bukhari Volume 7, Book 72, Number 793 

281 Abu f Tsa Muhammad ibn ‘Isa ibn Musa ibn ad-Dahhak as-SulamT at-Tirmidhi (824-892) 
was a collector of hadith. His collection, Sunan al-Tirmidhi, is one of the six canonical 
hadith compilations used in Sunni Islam. The following hadiths are from his collections. 


149 





Understanding Muhammad 


how everyone stood in awe of his moon-like beauty and awe inspiring presence, etc. 
These are subjective descriptions and of little use to us. 

The following are some of his followers’ more objective descriptions of him, 
taken from Tabaqat. 282 

Ali narrates: “The Prophet was neither tall nor short. He has thick-set fingers and toes. 
He had a large head and joints. He had a long line of thin chest-to-lower-navel hair. 
When he walked he would literally lean forward, as if descending a slope. I never saw 
anyone like him before or after him. He was large of head and beard.” 

In another hadith the same narrator says: "He was of medium stature. His hair was 
slightly waved. There was roundness in his face. He was fair with redness in his 
complexion. His eyes were very black and his eyelashes very long. He had a large 
back and shoulder-joints. He had thick-set fingers and toes. When he walked he 
would lift his feet with vigor, as if walking up a slope. When he turned towards a 
person he would turn with his entire body. His neck seemed (smooth and shiny) like 
that of a statue molded in silver. His body was stout and muscular, of equal belly and 
chest (barbell like). He was wide-shouldered, big- jointed. When he disrobed his 
limbs emanated light (oily skin). There was hair on his anns, shoulders, and upper 
torso. His forearms were long, his palms wide, his fingers and toes thick-set and 
extended. His feet were so smooth that water rolled off them.” 

Hind ibn Abi Hala, has also reported: “The Prophet... had a large head. His hair was 
wavy. He had a rosy complexion, a wide forehead, arched dense eyebrows that did 
not meet in the middle. Between them there was a vein which thickened when he was 
angry. He had an aquiline nose touched with a light that raised it so that at first sight it 
seemed higher than it was. He had a thick, dense beard, expanded, not elevated 
cheeks, a strong mouth with a gap between his front teeth. His neck seemed smooth 
and shiny like that of a statue molded in silver. His body was well-proportioned, stout 
and muscular, of equal belly and chest. He was wide-shouldered, big- jointed. His 
forearms were long, his palms wide, his fingers and toes thick-set and extended. The 
middle of his soles rose moderately from the ground. His feet were so smooth that 
water rolled off them. 

When he walked he lifted his feet with vigor, leaned slightly forward, and tread gently 
on the ground. When he turned (to look), he turned his whole body. His gaze was 
lowered and he looked at the ground more often than he looked at the sky. He glanced 
at things rather than stared.” 

A hadith from another companion of Muhammad, Jabir ibn Samura reports: The 
Prophet had a wide mouth and wide eyes. 


282 Ibn Sa’d, Persian Tabaqat, v.1, p. 391 


150 



5- Physical Ailments 


Ibn Abbas, a cousin of Muhammad has claimed: “The Prophet's two front teeth were 
spaced in between.” 

Again Ali said: "His hands and feet were heavy and thick [but not calloused]. He had 
a large head, large bones. When he walked, he leant forward as if going up a slope. 
He was white skinned, having a reddish tinge. His joints were large as was his upper 
back. 

Bukhari also says that Muhammad’s feet and legs were swollen. 28 ’ 

The following is a list of what we can learn from the hadiths about 
Muhammad’s physical appearances. 


• heavy and thick fleshy hands and feet 

• wide and dough like palms 

• large head 

• large bones and joints 

• wide chest, large upper back, and shoulder-joints 

• long forearms 

• long thick fingers and toes 

• long, aquiline fleshy nose that looked upturned 

• wide mouth and thick lips 

• large eyes 

• spaced teeth 

• long silvery neck 

• luster on his skin (looked oily) 

• thick beard and hair, dense protruding eyebrows 

• walked leaning forward as if ascending a slope (stiffness) 

• walked briskly (restlessness) 

• difficulty moving the neck and turned with full torso (catatonic behavior) 

• had white skin with a reddish tinge 

• sweating 

• peculiar smell that he masked with excessive perfume 

• snored like a camel 

• suffered from head-ache (performed cupping to alleviate it) 

• In later years he was impotent 

• lips moved involuntarily 

• was shy and prudish 


283 Bukhari Volume 2, Book 21, Number 230 


151 




Understanding Muhammad 


These are all symptoms of acromegaly. Acromegaly is a rare endocrine 
syndrome characterized by mesenchymal hyperplasia (abnormal multiplication of 
cells that are capable of developing into connective tissues) caused by excessive 
secretion of pituitary gland. Its manifestation is usually extremely insidious, as it 
precociously develops with coetaneous alterations, (changes occurring at the same 
time), making the skin shiny and soft to the touch like dough. Overactive pituitary 
glands in children sometimes results in gigantism. The most common age at 
diagnosis for acromegaly is 40-45 years. If untreated, it can lead to severe illness 
and death that often occurs around the age of 60. 

The main clinical aspect of this affliction is the elongation or intumescences of 
the cartilaginous tissue and acral bone ('aero' means extremity, while 'megaly' refers 
to huge or gigantic). Fingers, hands and feet show an increase in size, as soft tissue 
begins to swell. A very characteristic case is Acromegaloid facial appearance 
syndrome, featuring a prominent forehead, mandibular protrusion, enlarged nose, 
large ears, enlargement of the tongue, and abnormal largeness of the lips. 
Overgrowth of bone and cartilage often leads to arthritis. When tissue thickens, it 
may trap nerves, causing carpal tunnel syndrome, characterized by numbness and 
weakness of the hands. Enlargement of the jaw, increases the spacing between 
teeth. 284 

Other symptoms are a deepening of the voice due to enlarged sinuses and vocal 
cords, snoring due to upper airway obstruction, excessive sweating, and skin odor, 
fatigue and weakness, headaches, impaired vision, and impotence in men. There 
may be enlargement of body organs, including the liver, spleen, kidneys and 
heart. 285 

In the description of Muhammad, we read that he had a rosy complexion. 
However, several other hadiths say that when he raised his hands showing his 
armpits, or when riding a horse exposing a thigh, his companions noticed the 
whiteness of his skin. Hyper pigmentation occurs in roughly 40% of cases of 
acromegaly and almost always in photo exposed areas (exposed to sunrays). That is 
why his face was reddish while the parts of his body not exposed to light were 
white. 

Another symptom of acromegaly is the elevation of the dorsal-to-sole transition 
of the foot. 2S6 This too was reported in a hadith, quoted above. 

Muhammad sweated excessively and had an unpleasant smell that he tried to 
camouflage with an abundance of perfume. Haykal quotes a hadith that says the 
scent that Muhammad used was so strong that its lingering smell would make 
people in the streets know that he had been there. 


www.scielo.br/scielo.php?pid=S0365-05962004000400010&script=sci_arttext&tlng=en 

285 http://endocrine.niddk.nih.gov/pubs/acro/acro.htm 

286 www.scielo.br/scielo.php?pid=S0365-05962004000400010&script=sci_arttext&tlng=en 


152 




5- Physical Ailments 


Jabir said: “Whoever pursues a road that has been trodden by the Messenger of 
Allah, will certainly scent his smell and will be quite sure that the Messenger of 
Allah has already passed it.” 287 

Muhammad was also canny to use perfume prior to visiting his wives. In 
several hadiths Aisha says: “1 applied perfume to the Messenger of Allah and he 
then went round his wives.” 288 He so exaggerated in the use of perfume that Aisha 
commented, “I used to perfume Allah's Apostle with the best scent available till I 
saw the shine of the scent on his head and beard.” 289 

Muhammad said, “Made beloved to me from your world are women and 
perfume.” 290 One of his companions, Al-Hasan al-Basri, also wrote: “The 
Messenger of God said, “The only two things 1 cherish of the life of this world are 
women and perfume.” 291 

Another version of this tradition narrated by Aisha says, “The Prophet of God 
liked three things of this world: Perfume, women, and food; he had the [first] two, 
but missed food.” 292 It is not that Muhammad could not afford food. He had the 
wealth of thousands of people whom he had vanquished. The fact is that excessive 
appetite is yet another symptom of acromegaly. 293 Sometimes he ate so much that 
he could no eat more and sometimes he had no interest in food. 

This excessive preoccupation with perfume suggests that Muhammad was wary 
of his bad odor and did his best to mask it. Another symptom of acromegaly is 
headache, which Muhammad tried to relieve with cupping. 294 Bukari reports, “The 
Prophet was cupped on his head for an ailment he was suffering from while he was 
in a state of Ihram (dresses for hajj) at a water place called Lahl Jamal. Ibn 'Abbas 
further said: Allah’s Apostle was cupped on his head for unilateral headache while 
he was in a state of Ihram.” 295 

Acromegaly causes high blood pressure and poor blood circulation in 
extremities. This results in cold hands and feet. 


287 Muhammad Husayn Haykal (1888, 1956): The Life of Muhammad, http://www.witness- 
pioneer.org/vil/Books/SM_tsn/ch7s12.html 

288 Sahih Muslim Book 007, Number 2700 

289 Volume 7, Book 72, Number 806 

290 Ahmad and Nasaa'i 

291 Tabaqat, Volume 1, Page 380 

292 Ibid. 

293 Several ahadith say that Muhammad often slept hungry. These are exaggerations to 
portray him as a long-suffering prophet. How could he go hungry when he had 
confiscated the wealth thousands of Jews of Arabia and had hundreds of slaves, is a 
question that only Muslim forgerers of hadith could answer. When Muhammad migrated 
to Medina, he was poor. However, he soon accumulated a lot of wealth through pillaging. 

294 The ancient process of drawing blood from the body by scarification and the 
application of a cupping glass, or by the application of a cupping glass without 
scarification, as for relieving internal congestion. ( Random House Unabridged Dictionary, 
© Random House, Inc. 2006.) 

295 Bukhari Volume 7, Book 71, Number 602 


153 




Understanding Muhammad 


Abu Juhaifa said: “I took his hand and put it on my head and I found that it was 
colder than ice and better scented than the musk perfume.” 296 

Haykal also quotes the following hadith: 

Jabir bin Samurah — who was a little child then — said: “When he wiped my 
cheek, I felt it was cold and scented as if it had been taken out of a shop of a 
perfume workshop.” 297 

Some people with acromegaly may have abnormal curvature of the spine from 
side to side and from front to back ( kyphoscoliosis ). This may have been the reason 
why Muhammad leaned forward when walking. Additionally, abnormal 
enlargement of the pituitary gland, located deep within the brain, may cause 
headaches, fatigue, visual abnormalities, and/or hormonal imbalances. 

Muhammad was stout, of equal belly and chest. Patients with acromegaly 
develop barrel chest, due to changes in vertebral and costal morphology. Vertebral 
bodies become enlarged and elongated, whereas the inter-vertebral discs thicken at 
the cervical and lumbar levels and become thin in the thoracic region, thus resulting 
in development of kyphosis, an abnormal, convex curvature of the spine, with a 
resultant bulge at the upper back. This is why he had a large back and shoulder joints. 

The costochondral junctions may become prominent and enlarged, thus giving 
a typical rosary aspect. These anatomical rearrangements alter the elastic chest 
mechanics and markedly impair the respiratory muscle activation, which is further 
aggravated by muscle weakness/wasting associated with acromegaly. The difficulty 
in breathing causes inadequate oxygenation of the blood or hypoxemia. The patient 
needs to take long breaths. 

Ibn Sa’d quotes a hadith from Anas, who said: “The Messenger of God used to 
breathe three times when he wanted to drink something and used to say, this is 
better, easier, and tastier. Anas said that since I learned this, I too breathe three 
times when drinking.” Anas thought deep breathing before drinking is part of piety 
and tried to imitate his prophet to again access to paradise. Muhammad had 
shortness of breath. This tells us how mindlessly Muslims emulate their prophet. 

There are other hadiths that reveal Muhammad had shortness of breath. He 
spoke slowly, and breathed in between his words. Ibn Sa’d quotes Aisha, “The 
Messenger of Allah did not speak as continuous and fast as you speak. His speech 
was intermittent and slow so anyone who listened could understand.” 298 And, “The 
speech of the Prophet was not like singing, but he lengthened the words and 
pronounced forcefully.” 299 

Acromegaly may increase metabolic rate, which results in excessive sweating 
(hyperhidrosis), an abnormal intolerance to heat and/or an increase in the production 

296 Bukhari Volume 4, Book 56, Number 753 

297 Sahih Muslim 2/256 

298 Tabaqat Volume 1 page 361 

299 Ibid, page 362 


154 



5- Physical Ailments 


of oil (sebum) by the sebaceous glands in the skin, resulting in abnormally oily skin. 
According to hadith, Muhammad washed frequently, partly to get rid of the 
excessive oil and his odor and partly because of his OCD. 

Five days before he died, his temperature rose so high and he suffered from so 
much pain that he fainted. “Pour out on me seven qirab (water skin pot) of various 
water wells so that 1 may go out to meet people and talk to them,” he bid one of his 
wives. 

It is not unlikely that the reason Muhammad prohibited drawing his picture was 
because he was conscious of his facial and bodily deformities. 

Various psychiatric symptoms have been reported in patients with acromegaly 
characterized by personality changes. There are a few case reports of the presence 
of auditory and visual hallucinations, and delusions in patients with acromegaly. 
Describing the Psychotic symptoms in acromegaly, Denzil Pinto, A.T. Safeekh, and 
Mohit Trivedi write: 

Bleuler was the first to study psychiatric symptoms in patients with acromegaly. He 
described personality changes characterized by brief periods of impulsive behavior and, 
at times, cheerfulness and self-satisfaction. He also observed brief mood swings with 
spells of anxiety along with bradyphrenia (slowness of mental processes), egocentricity, 
and lack of concern. The presence of depressive symptoms was reported by Avery and 
Margo. Sivakumar and Williams reported a case of acromegaly with depression and 
pathological gambling. The presence of psychotic symptoms in a patient with 
acromegaly was described by Pye and Abbott in 1983. Their patient had delusions of 
reference, persecution, and visual and second-person auditory hallucinations. Spence 
reported the presence of delusions of persecution, visual and auditory hallucinations 
with depression in a patient with acromegaly. 300 

Muhammad died a painful death. Aisha said, “I never saw anyone suffer more 
pain than the messenger of Allah.” 301 In the end he could not walk and his followers 
had to carry him around. Aisha said, "When the Prophet became seriously ill and 
his disease became aggravated he asked for permission from his wives to be nursed 
in my house and he was allowed. He came out with the help of two men and his legs 
were dragging on the ground.” 302 

Muhammad thought that his pains were caused by the poison he took in 
Khaybar. But that was three years before his death. His companion, Bishr, who 
swallowed the morcel in his mouth, died instantly. Muhammad’s death was caused 
by his achromegaly and his excruciating pains prove the point. 


http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC2918321/ 

301 Sunan Ibn Majah 1622 

302 Sahih Bukhari, 11:634 


155 



Understanding Muhammad 


Acromegaly 



Hypertrophy of 

sweat & sebaceous glands 

Galactorrhoea 
(prolactin) 

Cardiomegaly 
Hypertension 

Sexual dysfunction 


Peripheral 

neuropathy 


-(Growth Hormone) 

Visual field defects 


omnent supraorbital ndge 


Large nose and jaw 
Teeth are separated or lacking 

Abnormal glucose 
tolerance test 
Glucosuna/potyuna 

Spade-shaped 
hands and feet 

Arthrosis 


Pituitary adenoma 
(CT scan orMRI) 


High blood 


Source: http://healthkut.com/blog/2010/02/acromegalv-svmptoms/ 



A picture is worth a thousand words. On the left is a print of a normal foot. On the right is 
Muhammad’s heavy and thick fleshy footprint. Not only hadiths show that he suffered from 
acromegaly, we have also solid evidence cast in bronze. 



Photo of teeth showing classic teeth gapping 
due to acromegaly on lower jaw. 


156 









5- Physical Ailments 



Maurice Tillet (1903-1955), an acromegaly A man with acromegaly showing the 

sufferer, was a professional wrestler. Born in characteristic changes of enlargement of the 
France, he was highly intelligent and could jaw, nose and frontal bones, and coarse facial 
speak 14 languages. features. 


Impotence 

Muslims believe that Muhammad had the sexual strength of fourty men. This 
belief is based on various hadiths. One hadith is attributed to Salma, a maid of 
Muhammad who said: “One night all nine wives of the Prophet (pbuh) who were 
with him until his death (Muhammad had other wives whom he divorced) were in 
his presence. The Prophet slept with all of them. When he finished with each one, 
he used to ask me to bring water so he could perform ablution. 1 asked, oh 
messenger of Allah, isn’t one ablution enough? He responded this is better and 
cleaner.” 303 

However, my research had led me to conclude that the claim of Muhammad’s 
virility is hogwash, and that in fact in the last decade or two of his life he was 
actually impotent. Muhammad had an insatiable libido, which he tried to satisfy by 
fondling his women, without being able to engage in complete intercourse. 

Research in the University of Utrecht, in the Netherlands suggests that 
endogenous opioids, the so-called feel-good chemicals produced by the brain, may 
increase sexual appetite and diminish sexual performance. 304 In another study, 


303 Tabaqat Volume 8, Page 201 

304 W. R. Van Furth, I. G. Wolterink-Donselaar and J. M. van Ree. Department of 
Pharmacology, Rudolf Magnus Institute, University of Utrecht, The Netherlands 
http://ajpregu.physiology.Org/cgi/content/abstract/266/2/R606 


157 



Understanding Muhammad 


researchers observed higher opioid activity during the mania phase in unmediated 
bipolar patients. 305 Muhammad was subject to huge mood swings. Sometimes he 
was euphoric and full of energy, while at other times he suffered from severe 
depression to the point of contemplating suicide. These findings explain why he had 
such a high libido, yet, despite numerous young and fertile sexual partners, 
remained childless. This suggests he was unable to perform sexually. 

Nonetheless, there was a hole in my theory. If Muhammad was impotent in his 
later years, as evidence suggested, how could he father Ibrahim when he was 
already sixty? Ibrahim was born to Mariyah, a beautiful Coptic slave girl with curly 
hairs whom Muhammad’s Arab wives were jelous of. I suspected that Ibrahim may 
have been fathered by someone else, but 1 had no evidence. You can’t say something 
based on wild guesses. Then 1 found the smoking gun. 

I came across a story reported by Ibn Sa’d who said there was a Coptic man in 
Medina that used to visit Mariyah. His name was Mabur, the person who 
accompanied Mariyah and her sister Sirin from Egypt to Medina. Rumor circulated 
that he was Mariyah’s lover. Because of the ensuing brauhuha about the Prophet’s 
sex with Mariyah, he relocated her to a garden to the North of Medina. Thus, away 
from the eyes of the public, Mabur had a good chance to pay regular visits to 
Mriyah. 

The rumor reached Muhammad. According to Ibn Sa’d, he dispatched Ali to kill 
Mabur. Upon seeing Ali coming towards him with a sword in his hand, Mabur lifted 
up his garment and Ali saw that he had no awrat (genital) and spared his life. 306 

Tabari writes: 

The Messenger of God also had a eunuch called Mabur, who was presented to him by 
al-Muqaqis with two slave girls, one of them was called Mariyah, whom he took as a 
concubine, and the other [was called] Sirin, whom he gave to Hasaan ibn Thabit after 
Safwan ibn al-Mu‘attal had committed an offense against him. Sirin gave birth to a 
son called ‘Abd al-Rahman ibn Hasaan. Al-Muqaqis had sent this eunuch with the 
two slave girls in order to escort them and guard them on their way [to Medina], He 
presented them to the Messenger of God when they arrived. It is said that he was the 
one [with whom] Mariyah was accused of [wrongdoing], and that the Messenger of 
God sent ‘Ali to kill him. When he saw ‘Ali and what he intended to do with him, he 
uncovered himself until it became evident to ‘Ali that he was completely castrated, 
not having anything left at all of what men [normally] have, so [Ali] refrained from 
killing him.” 307 


305 www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/entrez/query.fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&list_uids=627101 

9&dopt=Abstract 

306 Tabaqat,. Volume 8, Page 224 

307 The History of Al-Tabari: The Last years of the Prophet, translated and annotated by 
Ismail K. Poonawala [State University of New York Press (SUNY), Albany 1990], Volume 
IX, p. 147 


158 



5- Physical Ailments 


How reliable is this story? Aisha was also accused of having an affair with a 
young man named Safwan, which resulted in a huge scandal and was finally settled 
through God’s intervention. Again the traditions claimed that Safwan was a 
eunuch. Why would a free young man be casterated? This was of course a 
convenient way to put an end to the rumor. 

Another tradition says that Mabur was “extremely old.” Mabur was a gift of al- 
Muqaqis to Muhammad. He accompanied Mariyah and her sister Sirin to protect 
them during the long journey. Why would the governor or Egypt send an extremely 
old man as gift or as protecter? Slave owners manumitted their old slaves so they 
won’t have to take care of them in their old age. Wouldn’t sending an extremely 
old slave as a gift be an insult? How could an extremely old man protect these two 
young women? It is cleare that the claims that Mabur as old and castrated were 
made up to end the rumors. Muhammad also claimed that when Ibrahim was born, 
Angel Gabriel gave him the confirmation that he was the father of the infant by 
saluting him “Assalamo Alaikum ya aba Ibrahim ,” (Peace to you o father of 
Ibrahim). Why the need for such confirmation? 

Despite the fact that Mariyah was the only woman who bore Muhammad a son 
in his old age, and even though she was very beautiful, Muhammad did not marry 
her. Why? 

Ibn Sa’d narrates that when Ibrahim was born; Muhammad took him to Aisha 
and said, "look how he looks like me.” Aisha responded, “I see no resemblance in 
him.” Muhammad said, “Don’t you see his white and chubby cheeks?” She replied, 
"All babies have chubby cheeks.” 308 It does not seem that Muhamamd was 
convinced that Ibrahim was his and sought confirmation from someone a bit more 
real than his imaginary friend from the sky. 

The claim that Muhammad had the sexual strength of forty men is another fake 
story to disguise the fact that he was impotent. Muhammad had six children by 
Khadijah, who was already forty when he married her. These children were 
conceived when he was between 25 to 35 years old. And yet, with the exception of 
Mariyah, none of his young and fertile wives and concubines bore him any child in 
the last ten years of his life. 

One side effect of achromegaly is impotence. Also “erectile dysfunction with 
intact libido in men with epilepsy has been known to researchers since the 1950s,” 
says French neurologist Henri Jean Pascal Gastaut (1915-1995). 309 And the 
psychiatrist Pritchard P. postulates that hyperprolactinemia resulting from CP 
seizures contributes to male sexual dysfunction in epilepsy. 310 


308 Tabaqat Volume I, page 125 

309 Gastaut H: So-called psychomotor and temporal epilepsy: a critical study. Epilepsia 
1953;2:59-76. 

310 Pritchard PB: Hyposexuality: a complication of complex partial epilepsy. Trans Am 
Neurol Assoc 1980; 105: 193-5. 


159 



Understanding Muhammad 


The traditions tell us that Muhammad imagined having sex when he didn’t. 
There is also a hadith that shows he did not have intercourse with his wives, but 
only “fondled” them. He would visit them, sometimes all nine of them, in one night 
and would engage in foreplay with them, but not in intercourse. Aisha said, “None 
of you have the self-control of the Prophet for he could fondle his wives, but not 
have intercourse” 311 Aisha was only a child. She probably did not know that her 
illustrious aging husband was not exercising self-control; he simply couldn’t do it. 
The fact that he would go from one wife to another touching and fondeling them is 
evidence enough that he was sex starved. In another place she said, “I never looked 
or saw the awrat (genitalia) of the Prophet.” 312 1 leave it to the reader to decide why. 

This does not mean that Muhammad did not have an insaciable sexual craving. 
He would not miss any opportunity to solicit sex. His apetite for sex only reveals 
that despite so many women in his harem, he could not get released. 

There is a hadith that says when he raided the town of Bani Jaun, a young girl 
called Jauniyya, was brought to him, accompanied by her wet nurse. The Prophet 
said to her, “Give yourself to me.” (In today’s parlance: Let me have sex with you.) 
The girl retorted, “Can a princess give herself to an ordinary man?” Muhammad 
then raised his hand to strike her. She exclaimed, “I seek refuge with Allah from 
you.” 313 

Upon this Muhammad did not beat her and while overcomed by momentary 
guilt, he ordered a follower to give the girl two white linen dresses. Obviously he 
had not brought those dresses along as gifts for his victims. They were the dresses 
he had stolen from this very girl or perhaps another girl of her tribe. 

Jauniyya was accompanied by a wet nurse. This tells us that she was just a 
child. The fact that she responded, in such an audacious way, “would a princess 
give herself to an ordinary man?” to a man who had the power to kill her is another 
clue that was only a child. 

The English translator of this hadith inserted the word (in marriage) in 
parenthesis. “Give yourself to me (in marriage).” This word does not exist in the 
original text. The Arabic text reads habba nafsika li. The word ‘ habba ’ is never 
used for marriage. 

The hadith says Muhammad raised his hand to strike her so that she might 
become tranquil. The translator notices the inappropriateness of Muhammad’s 
action and translates the word strike as “pat.” The Arabic word used is ahwa. It 
derives from hawa. It means to pounce down, to swoop down suddenly, not patting. 

Why did Jauniyya exclaim “I seek refuge with Allah from you” if all 
Muhammad was doing was gently patting her? 


311 Sahih Bukhari Volume 1, Book 6, Number 299. 

312 Tabaqat Volume 1, page 368 

313 Bukhari Volume 7: 63: 182: 


160 




5- Physical Ailments 


It is almost impossible to fully grasp the violence of the Quran and the hadith 
relying only on their English translations. The translators have done their best to 
substitute harsh words with mild ones to camouflage their violence. When reading 
the stories of Muhammad, written by his followers, one has to read between the 
lines to get at the truth. 

All this talk about Muhammad’s impotence is speculation, you say. Here is one 
hadith that leaves no doubt about it. Ibn Sa’d quotes his teacher al Waqidi: “The 
prophet of Allah used to say that I was among those who have little strength for 
intercourse. Then Allah sent me a pot with cooked meat. After I ate from it, I found 
strength any time I wanted to do the work.” 314 

You heard it from the mouth of the horse. It is up to you now to decide whether 
to believe the fairy tale that Allah was so concerned about his favorite prophet’s 
sexual vagaries that he sent him a pot of meat to cure his impotence, or to conclude 
that our megalomaniac male chauvinist prophet, like most Arabs who consider 
sexual power to be the symbol of their manhood and constantly boast about it, was 
merely gasconading to hide his impotence. Why Allah did not send a cure for his 
migraines? Aisha said she never saw anyone suffer more pain than the Messenger of 
Allah. Allah could not care less about his prophet’s headaches, but he would cook a 
special dish and rush it to him via his Archangel to cure his impotence? Was 
Muhammad’s sex life more important then his health? Did Allah care more about 
his prophet’s erection than he did for his head? 

He told his followers, “Gabriel brought me a small pot of food. I ate from that 
food and gained the sexual strength of forty men.” 315 He gained the strength of 
forty men but all he could do was to fondle his wives. Looks like all that strength 
went to his fingers. 

I think it is more logical to assume that Muhammad fabricated these stories to 
conceal his impotence. A narcissist, with such a monumental ego, could not 
possibly be seen as impotent, especially in a society were virility was regarded as 
man’s highest virtue. 

Curiously, on the day that Ibrahim died, Muhammad went to the mosque and 
after praying, delivered a sermon on, of all topics, adultery and the punishment that 
awaits the adulterers. 

He bellowed from the pulpit, “O followers of Muhammad! By Allah! There is 
none who has more ghaira than Allah as He has forbidden that His slaves, male or 
female commit adultery. O followers of Muhammad! By Allah! If you knew that 
which 1 know you would laugh little and weep much.” 316 


314 

315 

316 


Tabaqat Volume 8, Page 200 
Ibid. 

Bukhari, 2: 18 : 154 


161 



Understanding Muhammad 


Ghaira is sense of shame and honor. Your ghaira can be injured when your 
property or your mahram (sacred, a close kin) is violated. If you touch, look at or 
flirt with a Muslim’s wife, sister, or daughter, his ghaira is injured. To restore it, he 
must take revenge. If he has a lot of ghaira, he may kill you and also kill his female 
kin. Only then his honor can be restored. One who does not retaliate, is one who 
has no ghaira or shame. 

Note that Muhammad is talking about Allah’s ghaira. If Allah does not have a 
female relative, then how can his ghaira become injured? It’s not hard to see that 
Muhammad identified himself with Allah. He was talking about his own ghaira. 
He was suspicious of Mariyah and it is for her that he was delivering this fiery and 
completely inappropriate sermon about the chastisement of adulterers, in her child’s 
funeral. Allah was Muhammad’s alter ego. He said, “I have been shown the 
Hellfire and I never saw a worse and horrible sight than the sight 1 have seen 
today.” 317 

Was he uttering this sermon for the ears of Mariyah? Why in the funeral of his 
son should he talk about adultery and hellfire? 


317 Bukhari, 1 : 8 : 423 


162 



Chapter Six 


Muhammad’s Cult 

-- 



e are often taken aback by the level of fanaticism of 
Muslims. Millions of them riot, burn churches, and 
temples of other faiths, and kill innocent people because a 
newspaper has published a few cartoons of Muhammad or 
because the Pope has quoted a medieval emperor who said violence is not 
compatible with the nature of God. 

People generally are biased in favor of a belief system that has so many 
followers. They think that the sheer size of Islam qualifies it as a religion. This is 
the fallacy of argumentum ad numerum. Can 1.5 billion people be wrong? Yes they 
can. History shows that often all mankind has been wrong. In the words of Bertrand 
Russell, “The fact that an opinion has been widely held is no evidence whatever that 
it is not utterly absurd; indeed in view of the silliness of the majority of mankind, a 
widespread belief is more likely to be foolish than sensible.” The truth of a 
proposition is not determined by the number of its proponents, but by the validity of 
its arguments. Is Islam really a religion like others? 

Some say that all religions have started as cult until, with the passage of time, 
they gained acceptance and the status of religion. However, there are certain 
characteristics that distinguish a cult from religion. 

Carole Wade in “Psychology 101 says,” studies of religious, political, and other 
cults have identified a number of key steps in this type of coercive persuasion: 


1 People are put in physically or emotionally distressing situations; 

2 Their problems are reduced to one simple explanation, which is repeatedly emphasized; 

3 They receive unconditional love, acceptance, and attention from a charismatic leader; 

4 They get a new identity based on the group; 

5 They are subject to entrapment (isolation from friends, relatives, and the mainstream 
culture) and their access to information is severely controlled. 318 


318 Psychology 101, Carole Wade et al., 2005 


163 





Understanding Muhammad 


All these traits characterized Islam during its formative stage. Dr. Janja Lalich 
and Dr. Michael D. Langone have created a list of such traits, later published in a 
book co-authored by Lalich’ 19 that describes cults fairly well. ’ 20 The more a group 
or a doctrine has these characteristics, the more it should be defined and labeled as 
cult. I am going to quote these cultic characteristics and compare them to Islam to 
see whether they fits the description. 

1 The group displays excessively zealous and unquestioning commitment to its leader and 
(whether he is alive or dead) regards his belief system, ideology, and practices as the 
Truth, as Law. 

Muslims are extremely zealous about their faith and have an unquestioning 
commitment to their prophet, whose book, the Quran, to them is Truth and Law. 
You may find some of these characteristics apply also to other faiths. However, this 
is generally an exception and not the norm. In Islam cultic mentality is the norm. 

2 Questioning, doubt, and dissent are discouraged or even punished. 

Muslims are prohibited to question or doubt the basic tenets of their faith, and 
dissent is punishable by death. The Quran 5:101-102 says “O ye who believe! Ask 
not questions about things which, if made plain to yon, may cause you trouble. 
Some people before you did ask such questions, and on that account lost their 
faith.” Cults are based on irrational beliefs. The cult leader discourages questions 
that may expose his lies. 

3 Mind-altering practices (such as meditation, chanting, speaking in tongues, denunciation 
sessions, and debilitating work routines) are used in excess and serve to suppress doubts 
about the group and its leader(s). 

Muslims stop whatever they do and stand for a repetitive and ritualistic prayer, 
five times per day. They chant the Quran in Arabic that most of them don’t 
understand. For one month in the year they fast, which means total abstinence from 
eating and drinking, from dawn to dusk, a practice that can be particularly taxing in 
summertime, leading to sever kidney and liver diseases. The preoccupation with 
performing these rituals and the fear of failing them or doubting their relevance is 
intense. Anyone caught eating or drinking in public will be severely punished. 


319 Lalich, Janja and Tobias, Madeleine, Take Back Your Life: Recovering from Cults and 
Abusive Relationships, Bay Tree Publishing (2006), ISBN10 0972002154, ISBN 13 
9780972002158. 

320 Published at ICSA (International Cultic Studies Association) website, Janja Lalich, 
PH.D. & Michael D. Langone, Ph.D., www.csj.org/infoserv_cult101/checklis.htm, 
accessed June 21,2007. 


164 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


4 The leadership dictates, sometimes in great detail, how members should think, act, and 
feel. For example, members must get permission to date, change jobs, marry—or 
leaders prescribe what types of clothes to wear, where to live, whether or not to have 
children, how to discipline children, and so forth. 

Every detail of the life of a Muslim is prescribed. He is told what is haram 
(forbidden) and what is halal (permitted), what foods to eat, with what hand eat it 
and which fingers to lick after eating, how to dress, which shoe to wear first and 
which one to take off first, how to shave, what should be the length of one’s beard, 
how to brush one’s teeth, what rituals to perform when praying, how to respond to 
the call of nature and how to squeeze out the urine after peeing. A Muslim is not 
allowed to date. Marriages are arranged. Corporal punishment, including torture 
such as flogging for violating the above codes is prescribed, both for children and 
for adults. 

5 The group is elitist, claiming a special, exalted status for itself, its leader(s) and 
members For example, the leader is considered the Messiah, a special being, an 
avatar—or the group and/or the leader is on a special mission to save humanity. 

Muslims claim special status for themselves and their prophet, while they vilify 
all other religions, including Christianity and Judaism that they claim to respect. 
The Isa and the Musa of the Quran are not the same Jesus and Moses of the Bible. 
Isla is a nephew of Moses, not the Son of God and he was not crucified and did not 
ascend to heaven. The gods of Hindus are of course all idols and the statues of 
Buddha can be destroyed. At the same time Muslims can be extremely violent if 
Muhammad is slighted. They constantly lobby for concessions and demand 
preferential treatments. They push that public institutions in non-Muslim countries 
cater to their religious needs, such as serve halal food and reserve a special room for 
their prayers. Meanwhile, they destroy the churches and temples in Islamic 
countries and persecute and kill the followers of other faiths. 

6 The group has a polarized us-versus-them mentality, which may cause conflict with the 
wider society. 

Muslims have a very strong us-versus-them mentality. They call all non- 
Muslims, kafir, a derogatory term which means one who covers the truth. For them, 
the world is divided into Dar al Mam (House of Islam) and Dar al Harb (House of 
War). Non-Muslim countries are House of War. It is the duty of every Muslim to 
wage jihad in the House of War, to fight, to kill, and to subdue the non-Muslims. As 
thousands of terrorist attacks show the objective is to kill the non-Muslims. The 
goal is not to convert them, but to force them into submition. Peace, according to 
Islam, can only be attained when non-Muslims submit to Muslims and accept their 


165 



Understanding Muhammad 


supremacy. Non-Muslims can practice their religion, but only as dhimmis, (bonded 
people). This provision is given to the people of the Book. Christians and Jews will 
not be massacred, provided they pay the protection tax, jizyah (fine), and feel 
themselves humiliated and subdued, as prescribed in the Quran. 321 If they fail to pay 
the jizyah , they must be exiled or put to death. In fact Islam has been the inspiration 
for the Mafia. If you want to live and be left alone you must pay a protection fee. As 
for other unbelievers (pagans, polytheists, atheists, animists, etc.), they must either 
convert or be killed. 

7 The leader is not accountable to any authority. 

For Muslims, the words and actions of Muhammad constitute law. Fie cannot 
be held accountable. Fie was entitled to marry or have sex out of marriage with as 
many women as he wished. Fie could raid civilians, kill unarmed men, loot them, 
and take their women and children as slaves. Fie could assassinate his critics and 
torture them. Fie could have sex with children. Fie could lie and deceive. Fie could 
massacre his prisoners of war cold-bloodedly. Fie could rape his captives. None of 
these bother his followers. At first they deny these charges vehemently. They take 
offence and accuse you of bigotry and libel. You are only a hate monger and an 
ignorant “Islamophobe,” even a racist. But once the irrefutable evidence is 
presented, they suddenly change tactic and defend their prophet rationalize and 
justify the very things they had indignantly denied earlier. This dramatic 180 
degrees shift, from utter denial to complete acceptance and justification is baffling. 
It is comical and tragic at once and it happens every time with every Muslim. Don’t 
take me for my words. Try it for yourself. Find the most open minded and educated 
Muslim and ask them about one of the many crimes of Muhammad. Take note how 
they deny that charge in the strongest way. Then show them the hadith or the 
quranic verse and watch how they start defending Muhammad and explain away the 
very crime that he had denied. 

For Muslims, Muhammad’s actions should not be measured by the standards of 
the Golden Rule. Rather, he is the standard and the measure of right and wrong. If 
he committed a crime, that crime is a holy deed. Muslims will commit the most 
hideous deeds with a clear conscience, as long as it is the Sunna of their prophet. If 
Muhammad did it, it must be right. Man must not question the wisdom of God. 
Allah knows best. 


321 Quran 9:29 Fight those who believe not in Allah nor the Last Day, nor hold that 
forbidden which hath been forbidden by Allah and His Messenger, nor acknowledge the 
religion of Truth, (even if they are) of the People of the Book, until they pay the Jizya with 
willing submission, and feel themselves subdued. 


166 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


8 The group teaches or implies that its supposedly exalted ends justify whatever means it 
deems necessary. This may result in members' participating in behaviors or activities 
they would have considered reprehensible or unethical before joining the group (for 
example, lying to family or friends, or collecting money for bogus charities). 

For Muslims, the end always justifies the means. All laws, even the laws of 
Islam can be broken, if the intention is justifiable. A Muslim is allowed to denounce 
Muhammad and Allah, if necessary, in order to deceive non-Muslims and advance 
Islam. 

Abdullah Hassan al-Asiri, a suicide bomber who was killed by detonating 
explosives hidden in his rectum in a failed attempt to kill a Saudi Prince, had 
religious justification to commit sodomy in order to widen his anus and make room 
for the explosives. 

On 27 August 2009, Fadak TV, a London-based Arabic television read a fatwa 
that appeared on the Lions of Sunna Internet forum. One Wahhabi informed fellow 
jihadis of “an innovative and unprecedented way to execute martyrdom operations 
by placing explosive capsules in your anus. However, to undertake this jihadi 
approach" wrote this Muslim, “you must agree to be sodomized for a while to 
widen your anus so it can hold the explosives." 

Others inquired further by asking for formal fatwas. Citing his desire for 
"martyrdom and the virgins of paradise," one jihadi asked another sheikh, "Is it 
permissible for me to let one of the jihadi brothers sodomize me to widen my anus if 
the intention is good?" 

‘Yes’ was the answer of the cleric, as he gave the following fatwa: “In 
principle, sodomy is forbidden. However, Jihad is more important. It is the pinnacle 
of Islam. If sodomy is the only way to reach this pinnacle of Islam, then there is no 
harm in it. The rule is that necessity makes the forbidden permissible. Something 
that is required in order to perform a duty becomes a duty in and of itself. No duty 
takes precedence over Jihad. Therefore, you must be sodomized... After you have 
been sodomized, you must ask Allah for forgiveness. Know, my son, that Allah 
resurrects the mujahideen on Judgment Day on the basis of their intentions. Allah 
willing, your intention is to support Islam. May Allah include you among those who 
heed His call." 

In Islam, killing is prohibited, but if it is enjoined and becomes the noblest 
deed, which will have the highest reward when it is done to promote Islam. Suicide 
is prohibited. But suicide bombing with the intent to cause the death of non- 
Muslims is ghazwa (holy raid). Stealing from fellow Muslims is prohibited. Your 
hand can be chopped off if you steal a loaf of bread. But raiding and looting the 
non-believers is prescribed in the Quran and was practiced by Muhammad. Sexual 
intercourse out of marriage is a grave sin, punishable by stoning. However, rape of 
unbelieving women, even if they are married, is allowed in the Quran. Lying in 
Islam is prohibited, except when the intent is to deceive the non-Muslims, which is 


167 



Understanding Muhammad 


then elevated as taqiyah, one of the twin wings of jihad. The goal of advancing 
Islam is so lofty that there is nothing that a Muslim would not do in order to achieve 
it. The early Muslims waged war against their own people and even murdered their 
father and brothers. These crimes are praised as the sign of faith and devotion of the 
believer. Thousands of young women and girls are murdered in the hands of their 
parents and brothers every year in the name of “honor.” There is no crime that a 
Muslim would not commit, when ends justify the means. If you are a Muslim and 
offended by these words, just think. Will you not consider killing your daughter if, 
for example, she appears in a porn movie?” Of course you would. To the extent that 
one believes in Islam, to that very extend, he loses his humanity. Since Muslims are 
generally devout believers, there is little humanity left in them. 

9 The leadership induces feelings of shame and/or guilt in order to influence and/or 
control members. Often, this is done through peer pressure and subtle forms of 
persuasion. 

Muslims’ thoughts tend to be overridden with guilt. There is no sense of guilt in 
hurting others. The guilt is in relation to the observation of the Law. If a Muslim 
does something contrary to what is permitted, other Muslims are required to remind 
him of the Law, induce shame in him, and demand compliance. In countries that are 
more Islamic, particularly in Iran and in Saudi Arabia, it is the state that makes sure 
the individual follows the religious laws. In March 2002 Saudi Arabia's religious 
police stopped schoolgirls from leaving a blazing building because their hairs were 
not covered.’ 22 As a result, fifteen girls were burned alive. The observance of the 
dress code was deemed more important than the lives of these girls. 

10 Subservience to the leader or group requires members to cut ties with family 
and friends, and radically alter the personal goals and activities they had before 
joining the group. 

Muslim converts are encouraged to sever their ties with their non-Muslim 
family and friends. I have received countless heart-rending stories from non-Muslim 
parents, whose children have converted to Islam and as a result they have lost touch 
with them completely. Occasionally, they may receive a call or a cold visit; but the 
visit may be so restricted, so bereft of any love, that the outcome further saddens the 
already heartbroken parents. The purpose of these visits is usually to ask the non- 
Muslim parents or siblings to convert to Islam. They leave, as soon as resistance is 
encountered. Once a person converts to Islam, they become someone else, as if they are 


322 http://news.bbc.co.Uk/1/hi/world/middle_east/1874471 ,stm 


168 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


possessed. Their heart is transformed, into stone. Their soul seems to be snatched and 
their body is occupied by a stranger. 

11 The group is preoccupied with bringing in new members. 

Muslims’ main goal is to promote Islam. This practice is called da ’wa. It is the 
duty of every Muslim to make new converts, starting with their own family and 
friends. Expanding Islam is the obsession of every Muslim, particularly the 
newcomers. Through da ’wa (Islamic version of evangelization) their own faith is 
also strengthened. That’s when they learn to lie in order to promote their faith. They 
will only reveal the parts of Islam that are less objectionable and gloss over its more 
unsavory parts. People, who never thought they would lie, engage in the most 
brazen deceptions to fool others, including their loved ones, to convince them that 
Islam is beautiful. 

12 The group is preoccupied with making money. 

Raising funds for jihad is one of the main objectives of all Muslims. Today, this 
is done through what are known as Islamic “charities”. Muslims pay huge amount 
of money to Islamic “charities.” None of that is spent on charity. Islamic charity is 
to finance jihad. 

In Muhammad’s time and throughout the course of history, raising money for 
jihad was done by looting. Spoils of war provided funding for other wars. Islam’s 
main goal is to establish itself as the pre-eminent earthly power. Muhammad 
exhorted his followers to give money and support his warfare. "Of their goods take 
alms so that thou mightiest purify and sanctify them..." (Q.9:103) 

13 Members are expected to devote inordinate amounts of time to the group and group- 
related activities. 

Muslims’ main preoccupation is Islam. They are required to regularly go to the 
mosque, attend obligatory prayers five times a day, and listen to the sermons. So 
enwrapped they become about how to perform their religious duties, what to wear, 
what to eat, etc., that they have very little time left for thinking of anything else. 
They are even told what to think. As Muslims say, Islam is not a religion; it is a way 
of life. It permeates every aspect of the life of the believer. So involved they 
become that life without Islam becomes inconceivable to them. 

14 Members are encouraged or required to live and/or socialize only with other group 
members. 


169 



Understanding Muhammad 


Muslims are taught to shun kafirs and to socialize only with fellow Muslims. 
The Quran prohibits taking friends from among unbelievers (Q.3:28). It calls them 
najis (filthy, impure) (Q.9:28) and orders harshness against them (Q.9:123). 
According to Muhammad, unbelievers are the “vilest animals” in the sight of God. 
(Q.8:55). One Islamic site writes, “One of the aspects of iman (faith) is al wala wal 
barn, loving and hating for the sake of Allah Alone. It is one of the most important 
beliefs of Islam after Tawheed (Oneness of God). Allah says in His Book: Let not 
the believers take disbelievers for their friends in preference to believers. Whoever 
does this has no connection with Allah unless you are guarding yourselves against 
them as a precaution. Allah bids you to beware of Himself. And to Allah is the 
journeying. (Q.3:28)” 323 

The doctrine of al wala wal barn, is Islam in a nutshell. It embodies the core 
message of this faith. It is undisguised and unadulterated hate. Muslims must hate 
all non-Muslims and be harsh to them, “ unless you are guarding yourselves against 
them as a precaution, (to deceive them)” (Q. 3:28) i.e., unless it is to deceive them. 

15 The most loyal members (“the true believers”) feel there can be no life outside the 

context of the group. They believe there is no other way to be, and often fear reprisals to 

themselves or others if they leave (or even consider leaving) the group. 

The thought of leaving Islam is so unbearable for true Muslims that they can’t 
entertain it. Despite the fact that millions have left this faith in recent years, 
hardcore Muslims remain adamant in their belief that nobody ever really leaves 
Islam, and that such claims are all fabrications and part of the conspiracy to shake 
the faith of the believers. Emails that 1 have received from Muslims share one 
common theme. They all warn me of hell. Between the fear of hell and fear of 
reprisal, Muslims are trapped in a web of terror of their own making. 

Islam is not to teach spirituality, nor is it for enlightenment. The spiritual 
message in Islam is nonexistent. Piety in Islam means emulating Muhammad, a man 
who was far from pious by our standard. Rituals like prayers and fasting are to 
numb the mind of the believer. 

Therefore as you see, all the characteristics of a cult are present in Islam. Islam 
is an overgrown cult. 

A Comparison of Muhammad with a Few Cult Leaders 

The personality of Muhammad is an enigma to many scholars. Even those who 
don’t accept his claim admit that he had an impressive and charismatic personality. 
He could mesmerize those around him to such an extent that they would kill at his 


323 http://quranicverse99.tripod.com/islamicways/id15.html. This article can be found in 
many other sites. 


170 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


bidding. How did he summon up so much determination, aspired so high, thought so 
grandiose, and became so powerful in such a short time? 

What drove Muhammad to success was his need to be loved. This is the secret 
behind history’s great narcissists. It is this need that drives them so incessantly and 
tirelessly. 

There is no shortage of people who proclaim to be messengers of God or 
messiahs. Likewise, there is no dearth of fools who would follow them and kill or 
die for them, to demonstrate their loyalty. 

The craving for respect and power are what drives the narcissist. Narcissists are 
con artists. They are driven by their need for recognition. They are stubborn, 
manipulative and determined. They are also smart, cunning and resourceful. All 
these are keys to success. Some famous narcissist sociopaths are: Napoleon, Hitler, 
Stalin, Mussolini, Pol Pot, Mao, Saddam Hussein, ldi Amin, Jim Jones, David 
Koresh, Shoko Asahara, and Charles Manson. 

The narcissist is emotionally disturbed. He seeks validation in power, and to 
achieve that he stops at nothing. He lies convincingly, inspires confidence and 
appears self-assured. These are masks he wears to hide his insecurity and his inner 
fears. He pretends to be concerned about you and claims to love you when in 
reality he uses you like a pawn and will discards you when you are no longer 
needed. Your life means nothing to him. He will sacrifice those whom he claims to 
love when his interests so dictate. 

Let us take a closer look at a few narcissists and compare them to Muhammad. 
This will also help us understand Muslims, as we compare them to other cultists. 

Jim Jones 

Jim Jones convinced normal decent people that he was the Messiah (of 
socialism of all things). He persuaded them to leave their families and follow him to 
his “Medina” in the middle of the jungle. He charmed the Government of Guyana to 
give him 300 acres of land for free. He convinced his followers to let him sleep with 
their wives. He encouraged them to carry gun and to kill anyone who dissented. His 
followers became so blinded by their faith in him that they shot and killed a senator 
and his bodyguards when Jones told them to do it. Then he persuaded everyone in 
his compound, to drink a cyanide potion and commit mass suicide. Over 900 people 
willingly did what he told them and died. Before killing themselves they made their 
children drink the poison. 1 have dedicated an entire chapter comparing this cult 
with Islam. 

David Koresh 

David Koresh gathered his followers in a compound named after himself 
outside of Waco, Texas. He told them he was the Son of God and they believed 
him. His first announcement was made to the Seventh Day Adventists Church in 


171 



Understanding Muhammad 


southern California, which read in part: “1 have seven eyes and seven horns. My 
Name is the Word of God...Prepare to Meet Thy God.” 

Marc Breault, a former member of Koresh’s cult wrote that Vernon (the real 
name of David Koresh) confided to him early in his ministry: “I’ll have women 
begging me to make love to ‘em. Just imagine; virgins without number.” A couple 
of years later he would be attended by at least twenty young women, including two 
that were just 14 years old, and one who was age 12. Like Allah who was attentive 
to his apostle’s sexual needs, David’s god was also concerned about his carnal 
desires. Starting as a preacher, he soon rose to the position of the Son of God and 
began demanding sex from the wives of his followers - women who he believed 
had married their husband without his permission and who belonged to him. "All 
you men are just fuckers. That’s all you are,” David told his followers. “You 
married without getting God’s permission. Even worse, you married my wives. God 
gave them to me first. So now I’m taking them back.” According to Marc Breault, 
everybody was shocked by these statements, but they did not react, while Koresh 
kept saying things like: “So Scott; how does it feel to know you’re not married 
anymore?” According to Breault, in 1989 David “began having sex with the other 
men’s wives... and directed the women to inform him when they had reached the 
fertile part of their cycle to maximize the chance of pregnancy.” As per the men, he 
informed them that it was their job to “defend King Solomon’s bed.” He not only 
had sex with and impregnated their wives—fathering over 20 children— but began 
having sex with their children as well. “Children were spanked for any reason; 
crying during a sixteen-hour Bible study, refusing to sit on David’s lap, or daring to 
defy the Prophet’s wishes...Some women thought the best way to please their Son 
of God lover was to be especially severe when dishing out discipline. But 
sometimes it wasn’t easy for the adults to spank the children. They couldn’t find a 
spot on the child’s buttocks that wasn’t black and blue or bleeding.” The women 
were sometimes subjected to the same treatment. One 29-year-old woman who 
announced that she was hearing voices was imprisoned in one of the small cottages 
on their property. She was beaten, and repeatedly raped by her guards. 324 

Like Muhammad, Koresh was also a prophet of doom. His followers armed 
themselves. When raided by police, they shot and killed four ATF agents and 
booby-trapped the compound, blowing it apart, causing their own deaths and the 
deaths of their families, rather than surrender. Ninety people died as the result. 

This story is beyond belief. How can anyone let himself to be fooled to this 
extent? And yet, aren’t Muslims more foolish to think that they will go to paradise if 
they kill non-Muslims. Albert Einstein was not joking when he said, “Two things 
are infinite: the universe and human stupidity; and I'm not sure about the universe.” 


324 Inside the Cult: A Member's Chilling, Exclusive Account of Madness and Depravity in 
David Koresh's Compound Breault & King, 1993 


172 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


Order of the Solar Temple: 

This apocalyptic cult claimed 74 victims in three bizarre mass suicide rituals. 
Most of the members of the sect were highly educated and well-to-do individuals. 
They were much more intelligent than Abu Bakr, Umar, and Ali, and all 
companions of Muhammad combined. 

The cult gave great importance to the Sun. Their fiery ritual murder-suicides 
were meant to take members of the sect to a new world on the star “Sirius.” To 
assist with the trip, several of the victims, including some children, were shot in the 
head, asphyxiated with black plastic bags and/or poisoned. 

The two known leaders of the group were Luc Jouret, a Belgian homeopathic 
doctor, and Joseph di Mambro, a wealthy businessman. They were Muhammad and 
Abu Bakr of this cult. They believed in their own insanity so much that along with 
their followers they too committed suicide. This is something Muhammad was not 
willing to do. Muhammad never put his life in the way of harm. He surrounded 
himself with bodyguards at all times and never confronted the enemy in person. 

In a letter delivered after their deaths, Jouret and di Mambro wrote that they 
were “ leaving this earth to find a new dimension of truth and absolution, far from 
the hypocrisies of this world. ” 325 Cults have an infatuation with death. This sounds 
eerily familiar to Muhammad’s preaching, except that he was more attached to this 
world and its lustful pleasures. He had no intention of leaving this world. He praised 
martyrdom, but that was for others. He did not advocate suicide. That was of no use 
to him. Instead, he goaded his followers to wage jihad, kill and readily die. He told 
them to love death more than life, to loot and to bring booty, women and slaves for 
"Allah and his messenger.” He was more pragmatic, more this worldly than other 
cult leaders. 

Heaven's Gate 

On March 26, 1997, 39 members of the cult known as "Heaven's Gate” 
decided to “ shed their containers ” and get on a companion craft "hiding in the tail 
of the Hale-Bopp comet”. 

The Heaven’s Gaters died in three shifts over a three-day period after 
celebrating their last meal on earth. As one set of cultists ingested the poison, a 
lethal dose of phenobarbital mixed in with pudding and/or applesauce and chased 
with a shot of vodka, they would lie down while other cultists would use a plastic 
bag on their head to speed up the death. Then the cultists would clean up after each 
round of killing. Before the last two killed themselves, they took out the trash 
leaving the rented mansion in perfect order. Wanting to be helpful even after death, 
all bodies had some sort of identification. Strangely though, they also had five- 


325 http://www-tech.mit.edu/V114/N47/swiss.47w.html 


173 



Understanding Muhammad 


dollar bills and change in their pockets and small suitcases neatly tucked under their 
cots and beds. Like Muslim suicide bombers who shave their bodies and some even 
wrap their penis in aluminum foil, supposedly to keep it intact from the blast of the 
bomb in preparation for their nuptial encounter with the celestial houris, the 
Heaven’s Gaters must have thought they will take their bodies and suitcases along 
on their celestial voyage. 

Charles Manson 

This infamous psychopath of the late sixties at one point had nearly 100 young 
men and women among his followers (roughly the same number of followers 
Muhammad had gathered in Mecca and somewhat of the same caliber), known as 
the “Family.” He was seen as their Messiah. He had made these rebel kids believe 
that civilization was about to end in a racial war in which the blacks would fight the 
whites and would win, but since they don’t know how to run the world, they would 
come to him for help, and he and his followers will rule the world. He was so 
convincing that his followers did not question his sanity. They did everything he 
told them to do, including engage in prostitution, theft, and murder. This is not 
unlike what Muhammad urged his followers to do. 

When the promised racial war did not happen in 1969 as he had prophesied, 
Manson thought he should kick start it himself. He ordered his followers to enter the 
houses of rich people randomly, kill them and make it look as if it has been done by 
blacks. His young followers did exactly what he ordered them. They were eager to 
please him and vied with each other to obey his orders. They had come to believe 
Manson had special divine powers and was endowed with hidden knowledge. 

The influence of Manson on his followers was such that in 1975, Lynette 
Fromme, one of his “girls” known as Squeaky, attempted to assassinate President 
Gerald Ford and was sentenced to life in prison. “She's very bright, an intelligent, 
pleasant woman,” Fromme’s attorney said of her. “She's anything but crazy. When 
you talk with her, everything is fine until you mention Manson.” This can be said of 
all cultists. They are normal, intelligent people, until you mention their cult leader. 
Muslims are generally affable people until you mention Muhammad. Then 
suddenly, blood rushes to their heads, insanity overtakes them and they may kill 
you. Cultists are all alike. They derive their insanity from a psychopath narcissist 
leader. 

Another of Manson’s girls, Sandra Good, was convicted for sending death 
threats through mail in 1976 and served ten years in jail. Following her release, she 
moved to an area close to Corcoran prison, where Manson is held, and tended his 
website until 2001. That is the power of brainwashing. Sandra Good was 
interviewed by CBC radio about a week after Fromme’s attempted assassination. 
She said, “People all over the world are due to be assassinated. This is just the 
beginning. This is just the beginning of many assassinations that are about to take 


174 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


place.” When asked, how could she talk about the trees that she wants to protect 
when she does not care about men? Good responded: “Men that kill life, that kill 
harp seals, that kill trees, that poison oceans, rivers and life are killing all of us.” 326 

Cultists justify their terrorist deeds. This is the same apologetic given by 
Muslims to justify Islamic terrorism. They first build a straw-man of the West 
accusing it of killing Muslim children and then based on that lie they justify their 
heinous crimes. How many times have we heard “respectable” and prominent 
Muslims appear on TV to say, “We condemn terrorism BUT (yes there is always a 
but) this is a reaction to what Israel, America, the West, etc. are doing to Muslims?” 
And this is blatant lie. What had the innocent victims in Kenya’s Westgate mall had 
done to deserve massacre. What is the fault of the Christians in Nigeria, Egypt and 
Pakistan? 

Manson still receives a large amount of mail, more than any other prisoner in 
the United States prison system, much of it from young people who want to join the 
“Family.” Can this possibly explain why the cult of Islam is still thriving? Foolish 
people and evil people will always gravitate towards evil doctrines. Those who find 
Islam attractive are either fool or evil. No sane person, no good human, can find 
Islam appealing. 

Like all cults, Manson also had a cause. His cause was preservation of Air, 
Trees, Water, Animals (ATWA) He made his cause look so important that it 
justified murder. After spending more than three decades in prison, Fromme was 
still faithful to Manson: “Manson told me he could give me a natural world,” said 
Fromme in an interview. “Almost forty years ago he told me that money should 
work as hard for people as people work for money. He was talking about air and 
water, land and life. I don't know how it can be done, so I'm just waiting. I would 
work hard for and invest in a world like that because it would support not just me 
but the continuum of generations to come.” This is an eloquent testimony to the 
power of brainwashing. That is why Muslims are not leaving Islam despite the fact 
that they know Muhammad led a despicable and shameful life. Belief is a potent 
drug that destroys the thinking ability of the believer. The American philosopher 
Elbert Hubbard said, “Genius may have its limitations, but stupidity is not thus 
handicapped.” 

In one of their killing raids, Manson, peeping through the window of the house 
of his victims, saw pictures of children on the wall. At first he thought this house 
should be spared, but then he changed his mind and said, the cause is so important 
that children should not come in the way. 

Joseph Cohen, A.K.A. Yusuf Khattab, a Jewish man who converted to Islam, in 
an interview available on Youtube said, every Israeli is a legitimate target and 


326 http://archives.cbc.ca/IDC-1-68-368-2086/arts_entertainment/frum/ 


175 



Understanding Muhammad 


should be killed. When asked about children, he said that their killing would be a 
blessing to them because they will die before having the chance to commit sin. 

Shoko Asahara 

In March of 1995 a Japanese cult called "Aum Supreme Truth" released deadly 
Sarin gas within the subways of Tokyo. Four people died immediately and 
thousands were rushed to hospitals. This unprovoked attack shocked the world. 

Later, it was learned that this was not the first violent act of the cult. In 1989 
Aum's leader Shoko Asahara ordered the abduction and murder of an anti Aum 
lawyer, his wife and infant son. Less than a year before the Tokyo gas attack (June 
1994) Aum members released Sarin gas in Matsumoto killing seven residents. 

Shoko Asahara was born into a poor family. Visually impaired, he went to a 
special school for the blind. Like other cult leaders, from childhood, Asahara saw 
himself as a great leader and later had political ambitions. Tokyo University 
rejected him. In his late twenties Asahara became spiritual and wandered in India, 
supposedly seeking and then receiving enlightenment while in the Himalayas. At 35 
he returned to Japan and in 1984 founded his religious society called "Aum." 

Aum is a composite belief system, which incorporated Asahara's own 
idiosyncratic interpretations of Yoga along with facets of Buddhism, Christianity, 
and even the writings of Nostradamus. In 1992 Asahara published a book, within 
which he declared himself "Christ," Japan's only fully enlightened master and the 
"Lamb of God." His purported mission was to take upon himself the sins of the 
world. Asahara said, he could transfer to his followers’ spiritual power and 
ultimately take away their sins and bad Karma. He also saw dark conspiracies 
everywhere promulgated by Jews, Freemasons, and rival Japanese religions. 

Ultimately, Asahara outlined a doomsday prophecy, which included a Third 
World War. This scenario foretold the eruption of Mt. Fuji and also what would 
later prove to be a self-fulfilling prediction—the gas attack upon Tokyo. Asahara's 
final conflict would culminate in a nuclear Armageddon. Humanity would end, 
except for an elite few. Aum's mission was not only to spread the word of 
"salvation," but also to survive these "End Times." 

Aum's efforts to fulfill Shoko Asahara's vision of Armageddon led to a vast 
recruitment effort. This often included proselytizing professionals from the Japanese 
scientific community. According to court testimony the expertise of these Aum 
professionals led to the development of the cult's chemical and biological weapons. 
Aum's search for new weapons included a "medical mission" in 1992 to Zaire, 
supposedly to help fight an outbreak of the Ebola virus, but actually devised to 
obtain a strain of that virus for use in biological warfare. Aum also purchased gas 
masks in the United States to strategically develop defensive equipment that 
complemented its growing offensive arsenal. 


176 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


Aum's radio broadcasts became both increasingly paranoid and virulent. 
Asahara incessantly attacked the Jews and even the British Royal Family as 
principals in conspiracies. He named the United States as the Beast from the Book 
of Revelations predicting America would eventually attack Japan. 

Aum's Tokyo gas attack was supposedly the spark that would set off Asahara's 
prophetic vision of a final conflict. However, members of the cult later confessed 
this was also seen as a means to delay and/or prevent anticipated government action 
against the group. It was a brutal demonstration of their power and a warning of 
their willingness to use it. Asahara's last taped broadcast to his followers called 
upon them to rise up and carry out his plan for salvation and to "meet death without 
regrets." 

Imprisoned cult leader Shoko Asahara received a death sentence in February of 
2004 regarding 13 criminal cases. His lawyer filed an appeal. Asahara remains in 
prison and his lawyers claim the cult leader is "mentally incompetent." Despite this, 
the guru continues to garner the devotion of many remaining followers that insist he 
is a "spiritual being." 327 

Joseph Kony 

Joseph Kony is a madman who claims to be a “spirit medium.” He founded the 
Lord's Resistance Army (LRA), a guerrilla group that was until 2006, engaged in a 
violent campaign to establish a theocratic government in Uganda, allegedly based 
on the Ten Commandments. He abducted an estimated 20,000 children since 1987 
and turned them into killing machines. The unfortunate children were then 
forcefully indoctrinated, much like Muslim children in madrassas. Savage beatings 
were meted out to the rebellious and the nonbelievers. 

Like Muhammad and most cult leaders, Kony was also a polygamist. He 
prayed to the God of the Christians on Sundays, reciting the Rosary and quoting the 
Bible; but on Fridays, he performed the Islamic Al-Jumm ’ah prayer. He celebrated 
Christmas, but also fasted for 30 days during Ramadan and prohibited the 
consumption of pork. 

Joseph Kony had convinced his young warriors that with faith and recitation of 
the proper prayers, the Holy Spirit will shield them in battle. He promised the 
fighters that a magical power will render them victorious and made them believe 
that bullets fired at them will turn around in midair to hit the soldiers who were 
firing them. Similar malarkeys were promised by Muhammad to his followers who 
told them that angels will come to their help and twenty believers can vanquish two 
hundred and a hundred believers can vanquish a thousand of the unbelievers (Q. 
8:65). But Muhammad was not stupid enough to believe in his own lies. Instead of 


327 www.culteducation.com/asahara.html 


177 



Understanding Muhammad 


relying on angels he relied on espionage, sudden ambush, and terrorism to 
overcome his hapless victims. 

Kony gave a bottle of water to his boys for protection against the Ugandan 
army. He told them that if they empty the bottle’s contents, a river will be created 
that would drown the enemy soldiers. Muhammad used to throw a handful of sand 
in the direction of his enemies and cursed them. Both Kony and Muhammad stayed safely 
in the rear, while encouraging their followers to be courageous and not fear death. 
Another similarity of Kony and Muhammad is their common belief in evil spirits. 

In 2005 the International Criminal Court (ICC) issued arrest warrants for 
Joseph Kony for crimes against humanity. The charges against him included 
murder, enslavement, sexual enslavement, cruel treatment of civilians, intentionally 
directing attacks against civilian populations, pillaging, rape, and forced enlisting of 
children into the rebel ranks. These are the very charges that Muhammad should 
have been indicted for. 

Like Muhammad, Kony had very little tolerance for dissent. Anyone who 
resisted LRA indoctrination, or who attempted to escape was executed - often 
savagely beaten to death by those newly abducted into Kony's “Spirit Army.” 

Muhammad’s success is due to the fact that he came in a place where there was 
no central government to stop him. He raided, looted and conquered, unchecked, 
starting as a robber and making his way up to become an emperor. He combined the 
seductiveness of a cult leader with the ruthlessness of a conqueror. 

Narcissists often succeed because of their tremendous drive and a dogged 
determination. They seek to satiate their feelings of loneliness and lack of love with 
quest for power and domination. 


The Cult Leader’s Sexual Appetite 

As narcissists, vested with unlimited authority, cult leaders develop a sense of 
entitlement to sexual vagaries that they do not allow their followers. One more 
characteristic of Muhammad that places him in the league of other infamous cult 
leaders is his abuse of his authority to obtain sexual gratification from his female 
followers. He had a predilection for younger and prettier women. The following is a 
short list of some of the contemporary cult leaders with similar appetite. 

• Jim Jones (1931-1978) had sex with several women, and fathered children with 
some. 

• David Koresh (1959-1993) restricted the sexual activity of his followers, while 
marrying wives as young as twelve because puberty was an accepted age for 
marriage in Old Testament times. 

• Charles Manson (1934-) had sex with many of his female followers. He 
fathered children with three of them. 


178 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


• Rael (1946-) founded Raelism and had sex with hundreds of women, "...a new 
one every day, all pretty young devotees who thought he was some kind of 
god." His ex-wife of 15 years said, "...over the years I began to think the whole 
Raelian movement was a trick to have more sex.' 2S 

• Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh (1931-1990) had sexual relationships with some of 
his female followers. 329 According to Tim Guest, whose mother joined the cult 
when he was 4 years old, group leaders in the Osho movement often initiated 
fourteen and fifleen-year-old girls into sex. 330 

• Sathya Sai Baba (1926-2011) Was a conman but according to Salon.com, 
"...the growing number of ex-devotees who decry their former master as a 
sexual harasser, ... and even a pedophile has hardly put a dent in his following." 
I personally saw an altar dedicated to this charlatan in the biggest minstream 
Hindu temple in London. The world is full of stupid people. 

• Kenneth Emanuel Dyers (1922-2007) of Kenja Communication was charged 
with multiple counts of child sex molestation. As well there were a significant 
number of allegations relating to women within the group. He committed 
suicide amidst these charges. 


The Harder the Better 

Muslims often ask: If Muhammad was such a liar, why would he create a 
religion that is so hard with so many restrictions? If all he wanted was to have 
followers, why did he not make his religion easier? In fact, Islam is one of the 
hardest religions to practice. It is very demanding, with too many prohibitions, 
rituals, and obligations. Isn’t difficulty in following a religion an indication that it is 
true? 

A basic axiom of faith is one that also contains a paradox, which can be stated 
as follows: The more difficult a doctrine is, the more appealing it becomes. It is part 
of our psyche that we appreciate things for which we strive harder. On the other 
hand, we value less and give less importance to things we obtain easily or freely. 
Cults praise hardship and disdain the easy life. It’s precisely this hardship that 
makes them attractive. 

All cults are difficult to follow. The followers of Warren Jeffs, the Mormon 
polygamist cult, known as the Fundamentalist Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day 
Saints, FLDS, worked for him for free or if they worked for someone else, handed 


328 http://www.rickross.com/reference/raelians/raelians68.html 

329 297James S. Gordon, The Golden Guru, p. 79 

330 Bedell, Geraldine (January 11,2004). "The future was orange: Tim Guest's upbringing 
as a child of the Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh 'free love' movement in the Sixties left him 
anything but spiritually enlightened", The Observer, Guardian News and Media Limited 


179 



Understanding Muhammad 


over to him all their earnings. He made in excess of two million dollars per month, 
while his followers depended on welfare for their sustenance. Jeffs had absolute 
control over his followers. He prohibited them from watching TV, listening to radio 
or any music, except to his own songs. He assigned them houses to live in and told 
them not to intermingle with non-believers. He chose for them their spouses, and if 
he was unhappy with someone, he would order that person’s wives to leave him, 
and they obeyed. Cults demand total submission and great sacrifices. 

Cults are not easy to practice. Members are often asked to hand over their 
worldly possessions to the leader and to leave their jobs, friends and relatives 
behind. They are expected to live austere lives and in some cases, to abstain from 
sex. Meanwhile, the cult leader has everything. David Koresh slept with his 
followers’ wives and prescribed celibacy for them. All cult leaders severely punish 
those who disobey them. Despite these abuses and hardships, the worst punishment 
for the members is excommunication. Some cultists commit suicide after being 
excommunicated. 

Cult leaders separate the cultists from their family. They take away their 
money, their individuality and their identity. Stripped from everything they have 
nowhere to go and can easily be controlled. Excommunication means devastation. 

This tactic is used, not only to keep the believers on a short leash, but also to 
expand the membership of the cult. Wherever Muslims are the majority, they 
isolate, harass, and ostracize the non-Muslims to coerce them into conversion. 

In Pakistan, the religious minorities live in constant fear. Anyone can accuse 
you of blasphemy and whether guilty or not your freedom is ended. The hapless 
accused will almost never get out of prison alive. The non-Muslims are segregated, 
denied equal opportunities, and given menial jobs. There is one way out of this 
oppression and that is to convert to Islam. As the result, at least two dozen of 
Pakistani Christians convert to Islam each week by pledging an oath and signing a 
green and white document in which they accept Islam as "the most beautiful 
religion” and promise to "remain in the religion of Islam for the rest of my life, 
acknowledging that blessings are only from Allah.”’ ’ 1 

Cults demand sacrifice. Through sacrifice, believers can prove their faith and 
loyalty to God or the leader and gain their pleasure and acceptance. The more one 
sacrifices for something, the more one values it. No sacrifice is too great when your 
eternal salvation is at stake. Muhammad offered eternal life in Paradise, a bevy of 
celestial virgins and the sexual strength of 80 men, to those who sacrificed their 
lives for his cause in this world. As the reward is increased, the sacrifice must be 
proportionately bigger. To encourage his followers to do more he said: 


331 http://www.thestar.com/news/world/article/925715--some-christians-in-pakistan- 
convert-fear-into-safety 


180 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


Not equal are those believers who sit (at home) and receive no hurt, and those who 
strive and fight in the cause of Allah with their goods and their persons. Allah has 
granted a grade higher to those who strive and fight with their goods and persons than 
to those who sit (at home). Unto all (in Faith) has Allah promised good, but those who 
strive and fight has He distinguished above those who sit (at home) by a special reward. 
(Q. 4:95) 

In simple language, if you believe, you will be rewarded, but your reward will 
not be equal to the reward of those who wage jihad, who sacrifice their wealth and 
lives. 

People’s lives really don’t matter to cult leaders. Muhammad gave all sorts of 
promises that the believers would reap after their death, if only they made him 
powerful and rich in this world. 

The more dangerous a cult, the more stringent are its requirements. Some cults 
won't even accept you as a full member until you prove your loyalty by making a 
huge sacrifice. Muhammad made his followers believe that sacrifice was necessary 
and part of faith. 

Cult leaders are master manipulators. They love to see people do strenuous 
tasks for them, so they can feel the power and savor their own omnipotence. They 
get their narcissistic supply by observing the servitude and the sacrifices of their 
followers. The believers will do anything, including kill, assassinate, and commit 
suicide to gain the approval of the leader. This servile attitude feeds their 
narcissistic craving for power. The cultist then mistakes the single-mindedness and 
intransigence of the leader with the truth of his cause. 

Cults typically apply rigorous rituals. By observing these rituals meticulously, 
the followers are led to believe they will attain salvation. They become obsessed 
with rituals. They feel guilty when they fail them. These senseless rituals are to be 
performed, to please God or to become enlightened. The true intent is to keep them 
hooked and on their leash. The shorter the leash the better they can be controlled. 
Rituals have nothing to do with God or spirituality. They are designed to give the 
leader maximum power. 

In Islam there is a whole list of things that are "unclean" that believers must 
avoid, such as dog, pig, urine, and kafirs. Believers must be aware of these unclean 
things and wash each time they come in contact with them. For women, there are 
more restrictions. As the result the majority of the converts to Islam are women. 
Going shopping, wrapped in Islamic hijab on a hot day, is nothing short of torture. 
All these ordeals increase the faith of the believer and make Islam sweeter in their 
mouth. More suffering means more rewards. Women must be obedient, docile, and 
respectful. They can be insulted, battered, and killed, with little legal protection. It is 
because of these that women find Islam attractive. Islam is precious to its believers, 
precisely because it is difficult. 


181 



Understanding Muhammad 


The psychology of this phenomenon is explained by Osherow: 332 “Consider the 
prospective member’s initial visit to the People’s Temple (Jim Jones cult), for 
example. When a person undergoes a severe initiation in order to gain entrance into 
a group, he or she is apt to judge that group as being more attractive, in order to 
justify expending the effort or enduring the pain. 

In a psychology test, Aronson and Mills 333 demonstrated that students who 
suffered a greater embarrassment as a prerequisite for being allowed to participate 
in a discussion group rated its conversation (which actually was quite boring), to be 
significantly more interesting than did those students who experienced little or no 
embarrassment in order to be admitted. Not only is there a tendency to justify 
undergoing the experience by raising ones estimation of the goal in some 
circumstances. Choosing to experience a hardship can go so far as to affect a 
person’s perception of the discomfort or pain he or she felt. 

Zimbardo 334 and his colleagues also showed that when subjects volunteered for 
a procedure that involved their being given electric shocks, those thinking that they 
had more choice in the matter reported feeling less pain from the shocks. More 
specifically, those who experienced greater dissonance, having little external 
justification to account for their choosing to endure the pain, described it as being 
less intense. This extended beyond their impressions and verbal reports; their 
performance on a task was hindered less, and they even recorded somewhat lower 
readings on a physiological instrument measuring galvanic skin responses. Thus the 
dissonance-reducing process can be double-edged: Under proper guidance, a person 
who voluntarily experiences a severe initiation not only comes to regard its ends 
more positively, but may also begin to see the means as less aversive: “We began to 
appreciate the long meetings, because we were told that spiritual growth comes 
from self-sacrifice,” wrote Jeanne Mills an ex-member of Jim Jones cult (Mills, 
1979). 

This explains why Muslims are grateful for the tortures they endure voluntarily 
and consider them to be a blessing. All these hardships are seen as little sacrifices 
for achieving a bigger reward. An extreme form of this devotion can be seen during 
the month of Ashura, when the Shiite Muslims beat themselves on the chest, 
lacerate their backs with a bundle of chains, and cut their foreheads with machetes 
to bleed. Covered in their blood, they march in processions that bring to mind 
Dante’s description of hell. 

The belief that there is no gain without pain is so entrenched in human psyche 
that in some cultures people sacrificed humans and even their own children to 
please their gods. 

332 More on him chapter 7 

333 Aronson, E., AND Mills, J. The effects of severity of initiation on liking for a group. 
Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology. 1959, 59, 177-18 1. 

334 Zimbardo, P. The cognitive control of motivation. Glenview, III.: Scott Foreman, 1969. 


182 


6- Muhammad’s Cult 


The Power of the Big Lie 

Adolf Hitler, in his Mein Kampf (1925) wrote: “The broad mass of a nation 
will more easily fall victim to a big lie than to a small one.” As a master liar, Hitler 
was an expert on this subject. He added: 

In the big lie there is always a certain force of credibility; because the broad masses of 
a nation are always more easily corrupted in the deeper strata of their emotional 
nature than consciously or voluntarily; and thus in the primitive simplicity of their 
minds they more readily fall victims to the big he than the small lie, since they 
themselves often tell small lies in little matters but would be ashamed to resort to 
large-scale falsehoods. It would never come into their heads to fabricate colossal 
untruths, and they would not believe that others could have the impudence to distort 
the truth so infamously. Even though the facts which prove this to be so may be 
brought clearly to their minds, they will still doubt and waver and will continue to 
think that there may be some other explanation. For the grossly impudent lie always 
leaves traces behind it, even after it has been nailed down, a fact which is known to 
all expert liars in this world and to all who conspire together in the art of lying. 

Let not your dislike of Hitler obfuscate the truth of these words. We must give 
credit where credit is due. Hitler explains the power of the big lie and how it can 
fool millions like a true philosopher. 

Another good statement is that of George Orwell, author of Politics and the 
English Language. He wrote: “Political language ... is designed to make lies sound 
truthful and murder respectable and to give an appearance of solidity to pure 

wind.” 335 

Big lies are so outlandish that they often startle the listener. Most people are not 
equipped to process them. When the lie is colossal, the average person is left to 
wonder how anyone can have the audacity, the impudence to say such a thing with 
straight face. You are left with the difficult decision between three extremes: The 
person, who is saying this, must be either insane, a charlatan, or he must be telling 
the truth. Now, what if for any reason, such as your reverence for this person, his 
charisma, or your commitment to him, you can’t bear the thought of repudiating 
him and accepting the fact that he maybe indeed insane or a quack? Then you are 
left with one choice and that is to believe in whatever he tells you even if what he 
says sounds crazy. 

The big lie offsets the scale of our common-sense. It’s like loading a scale 
made to weigh kilos with tons. It stops showing the correct weight. The indicator 
may break and stop at zero. Hence, the big lie can be more believable than a small 
lie. 


335 Politics and the English Language 1946 
http://www.resort.com/~prime8/OnA/ell/patee.html 


183 



Understanding Muhammad 


When Muhammad recounted his tale of ascending to heaven, Abu Bakr was at 
first taken aback. This sounded nuts. He had three choices: admit that the man 
whom he had accepted as a prophet and revered, and for whom he had sacrificed his 
wealth and endured ridicules, was indeed either insane or a liar, or believe in his 
fantastical tales and whatever else he might say. There was no middle ground. 

Ibn Ishaq says when Muhammad made his vision known, “many Muslims gave 
up their faith. Some people went to Abu Bakr and said, ‘What do you think of your 
friend? He alleges that he went to Jerusalem last night and prayed there, and came 
back to Mecca! ’ He replied that they were lying about the apostle, but they said that 
he was in the mosque at that very moment, telling people about it. Abu Bakr said, 
‘If he says so, then it is true. And what is so surprising in that? He tells me that 
communication from Allah, from heaven to earth, comes to him in an hour of a day 
or night, and I believe him. That is more extraordinary than that at which you 
boggle!”’ 336 

The logic is flawless. What Abu Bakr was saying is that once you give up your 
rational faculty and believe in an absurdity, you might as well believe in anything. 
Once you let yourself to be fooled, you should be prepared to be fooled ad 
infinitum, because there is no end to the foolishness. Stupidity is a bottomless abyss. 
How many people would let a 53-year-old man rape their nine-year-old daughter? 
Abu Bakr did. This requires extreme foolishness. 

Abu Bakr, by now had spent most of his wealth on Muhammad and his cause. 
This man had a lot at stake. At this stage, he had no other choice but to go along 
with whatever Muhammad told him. Admitting that he had been conned was too 
painful and embarassing. How could he explain this to his wife? What could he say 
to the wise men of Mecca who had laughed at him and told him he was a fool? The 
doors of going back for Abu Bakr were shut. He had to protect his pride and that 
meant he had to dispel any doubt. All he could do was to dig in deeper and blindly 
follow Muhammad to wherever he took him - to willfully suspend thinking and 
believe in anything his guru fancied. When you put your entire faith in someone and 
sacrifice so much for him, you give up your thinking faculty to him and become 
putty in his hand. This is what cult leaders want. Only this kind of devotion satiates 
their narcissistic craving and that is why they make their cults difficult and 
demanding. The more sacrifice you make the more hooked you become. When you 
have nothing left, you are theirs for good. 

Hitler, Stalin and many other despotic leaders were insane. Those who saw 
their insanity could not whisper it to others. The “superior wisdom” of the despotic 
leader is the invisible cloak of the emperor. Those around him pretend to see it and 
extol its beauty. Those who are not in the immediate circle are convinced by the 


338 Sira Ibn lshaq:P 183 


184 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


conviction of others. Thus the big lie is perpetuated and no criticism of it is 
tolerated. 


Use of Violence 

Apart from believing in his own lies, the psychopath is ever ready to use 
violence to defend it. Appealing to force, in order to support a claim has often been 
successfully applied throughout history. It is called Argumentum ad baculum. It 
happens when someone resorts to force or the threat of force to push others to 
accept a conclusion. 

The threat can be direct, like: 

• Slay the idolaters wherever you find them. (Q. 9:5) 

• I will instill terror into the hearts of the unbelievers: smite ye above their necks 
and smite all their finger-tips off them. (Q.8:12) 

Or it can be indirect like: 

• And as for those who disbelieve and reject Our Signs, they are the people of 
Hell. (Q.5:10) 

• For him [the disbeliever] there is disgrace in this life, and on the Day of 
Judgment We shall make him taste the Penalty’ of burning (Fire). (Q.22:9) 

• (As for) those who disbelieve in Our communications, We shall make them 
enter fire; so oft as their skins are thoroughly burned, We will change them for 
other skins, that they may taste the chastisement; surely Allah is Mighty, 
Wise. (Q.4:56) 

The threat gives the big lie a dramatic sense of awe. The impact is so intense 
that the feeble mind can't remain indifferent. “How can one be so certain that God 
will punish those who disbelieve in him?” or “How can one kill someone for the 
mere fact that they disbelieve?” The threat gives more weight to the lie and makes it 
appear more credible. As 1 said before, virtually all the emails that Muslims send 
me contain the threat that 1 will go to hell. To them this is a valid argument. Take 
that threat away and none of them will know why they believe. Here is one example 
of how threat can be a convincing argument. 

The apostle said, 'Kill any Jew that falls into your power.' Thereupon Muhayyisa b. 
Mas'ud leapt upon Ibn Sunayna, a Jewish merchant with whom they had social and 
business relations, and killed him. Huwayyisa was not a Muslim at the time, though 
he was the elder brother. When Muhayyisa killed him, Huwayyisa began to beat him, 
saying, ’You enemy of God, did you kill him when much of the fat on your belly 
comes from his wealth?’ Muhayyisa answered, 'Had the one who ordered me to kill 
him ordered me to kill you I would have cut your head off.' He said that this was the 
beginning of Huwayyisa's acceptance of Islam. The other replied, 'By God, if 

185 



Understanding Muhammad 


Muhammad had ordered you to kill me would you have killed me?' He said, 'Yes, by 
God, had he ordered me to cut off your head I would have done so.' He exclaimed, 
'By God, a religion which can bring you to this is marvellous!' and he became a 
Muslim . 337 

Huwayyisa converted because he saw his brother had been transformed to such 
an extent that he was ready to kill, even his own brother. Zealotry is not the proof of 
the validity of a faith. But to people with feeble minds that distinction is not 
obvious. For them, extreme violence is extremely convincing. Most people have 
feeble minds. Rational thinkers are rare, especially in societies where there has been 
no tradition of rational thinking. The North Koreans, literally worship their mad 
leaders. This certainty comes to them through the dictators use of extreme violence 
and their zero tolerance for dissent. When your life depends on believing, you will 
believe in anything. 

When the followers of Shoko Asahara were ordered to release sarin gas in the 
subways of Tokyo, they did not question the abhorrence of that order. They silenced 
their conscience and accepted it as the sign of the greater wisdom of their guru. 
They were faced with two choices: accept that their enlightened messiah is insane, 
that they have been fooled and all their sacrifices have been in vain, or convince 
themselves that his wisdom is vastly superior to theirs and therefore, they should not 
question him. These people had given up everything to be part of the cult of 
Asahara. They had burned all bridges to their personal lives. They had nothing left 
to fall back on and nowhere to go. Since questioning Asahara or dissenting would 
not have been tolerated, they had no choice but to believe that whatever he said was 
right. They banished their doubts and trusted their guru. The fact that he had come 
up with such an outrageous plan, not only did not dissuade them, it actually 
confirmed their faith in him even further. No ordinary person dares to do such a 
thing. Since they did not want to accept that their beloved leader was crazy, they 
submitted their intelligence to him and did the unthinkable. Highly educated people, 
who had joined the group for enlightenment, were transformed into mindless and 
heartless murderers. 

Dr. Ikuo Flayashi was a respected and renowned doctor who had become one of 
Asahara’s zealous followers. Fie was one of five persons who were ordered to plant 
the toxic sarin gas in the subways of Tokyo. Flayashi was a trained physician and 
had taken the Flippocratic Oath to save lives. In his trial he said that before 
puncturing the packages containing the deadly liquid, he looked at the woman 
sitting in front of him and for a moment had misgivings. Fie knew that he was about 
to cause that woman's death. But he immediately silenced his conscience and 


337 This story is recorded in by Ibn Ishaq in his Sirat Rasul Allah as translated by A. 
Guillaume, The Life of Muhammad, page 369 and also in Sunnan Abu Dawud 19:2996. 


186 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


convinced himself that Asahara knew best, and that it would not be right for him to 
question his master’s wisdom. 

Blind faith is lethal. Umayr was a 14 year old lad who accompanied 
Muhammad in one of his battles. Muhammad spoke so glowingly of martyrdom that 
Omeir was kindled with zealotry. Throwing away a handful of dates, which he was 
eating, he exclaimed “Is it these that hold me back from Paradise? Verily, I will 
taste no more of them, until I meet my Lord!” With such words, he drew his sword, 
and casting himself upon enemy's ranks, soon obtained the fate he coveted. 

Once you become a believer, you dismiss the thought that your beloved leader 
may be a liar or insane. Psychopaths don't have a conscience. They are indifferent if 
millions of people, including those who believe in them and love them, are 
sacrificed for their selfish ambitions. They see others as tools. They develop the 
same kind of attachment to people around them that you may have to your pawns in 
a game of chess. In a game of chess, you don’t develop love and attachment to your 
pawns. Your goal is to win and if you have to sacrifice them in order to win you 
will, without having any feelings for your pawns. For narcissists, people are mere 
objects. They are dispensable. The cultist, on the other hand, adulates and reveres 
his leader. He is under the delusion that his unbounded love is reciprocated. The cult 
leader professes to care, but nothing is further from truth. The narcissist cannot love 
people; he uses them. Paradoxically, his emotional detachment and his readiness to 
sacrifice anyone, including his nearest and dearest, are interpreted by his votaries as 
proof of his superiority. Normal people are incapable of such a thing. Therefore, 
they conclude that there must be something special about him. 

Ayatollah Montazeri, the man who was to succeed Khomeini, until he fell from 
grace because of his disagreements with him, in his memoir wrote, when Khomeini 
ordered the massacre of more than 3,000 dissident boys and girls, he objected. 
Khomeini retorted that he will respond to God for his actions and that Montazeri 
should mind his own business. Khomeini believed in God. However, as a narcissist 
psychopath he was convinced that he was doing God’s work. Those who have laid 
their faith in insane men see their proneness to kill as a portent of their greatness. 

Narcissists are convinced and convincing. In one of his most revealing 
statements Hitler wrote. “Hence today I believe that I am acting in accordance with 
the will of the Almighty Creator: by defending myself against the Jew, I am fighting 
for the work of the Lord.” 338 It was his conviction that attracted the support of so 
many Germans. He was a spellbinding speaker. When he spoke, he became louder 
and louder, as he vented his rage at the perceived enemies of Germany. He aroused 
the patriotism of Germans. His belief that bigger lies are more believable proved 


338 Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf, Ralph Mannheim, ed., New York: Mariner Books, 1999, p. 
65. 


187 



Understanding Muhammad 


true. Millions of Germans believed him. They loved him and were moved to tears 
by his fiery speeches. 

Ibn Sa’d reveals more similarities between Muhammad and Hitler. He wrote, 
“During his sermons, the eyes of the Prophet would turn red as he would raise his 
voice and speak angrily, as if he was the commander of an army warning his men. 
He would say ‘the resurrection and I are like these two fingers (showing his index 
and middle finger). He would say ‘the best of guidance is the guidance of 
Muhammad and the worst thing is innovation and any innovation will result in 
perdition.” 339 

In the same place Ibn Sa’d says: “During his sermons, the Prophet used to 
wield a stick.” Obviously, to symbolize his dominance! 

You can’t easily master the art of manipulation, unless you are a narcissist. 
Your biggest deterrent is your conscience. To become a master manipulator you 
have to be bereft of conscience. You must be willing to kill and destroy other 
people’s lives without hesitation and not have any remorse. You can’t do that unless 
you are a narcissist or a sociopath. 


He Frowned 

Islamic societies are dysfunctional, patriarchal, misogynous, and dictatorial. 
Children are abused, beaten and humiliated. Consequently, they grow up scarred, 
have low self-esteem, fancy grandiosity, and evince symptoms of pathological 
narcissism. Islamic countries cannot become democracies because their “demos” 
(common people) are damaged psychologically and emotionally. 

During my teen years in Pakistan, I had an Afghani friend who had all these 
characteristics. One day he told me he wanted to “become a Hitler.” Hitler is a 
popular figure in Islamic countries. I was annoyed with that stupid remark and after 
giving him a piece of my mind, I walked away from him. Fearing to lose my 
friendship, the next day he came to me and said that the night before he dreamt the 
Prophet scolding him and telling him that he should become a “spiritual Hitler”. 
This is how a pathological narcissist thinks. Instead of confessing that what he had 
said was foolish, he invented a ridiculous lie to fool me. There is a sura in the 
Quran titled ‘Abasa (He Frowned) that shows its author’s similar pathetic mindset. 

Early Muslims were mostly slaves or rebellious youths with no social standing. 
Muhammad was very eager to enlist some influential men in his religion. One day, 
he was sitting among the dignitaries of Mecca trying to convert them. One of his 
followers, a blind poor man named Ibn Umm Maktum, approached him with a 
question. Muhammad disliked this interruption and frowned. Those sitting around 


339 Ibn Sa’d Tabaqat, v. 1, p. 362 


188 



6- Muhammad’s Cult 


him noticed his contempt. They criticized him for his hypocrisy for smiling at the 
wealthy and frowning at the poor. There was no way for Muhammad to get out of 
this embarrassing situation. He could not possibly make God approve his 
snobbishness, as he was wont of doing any time he found himself in difficulty. 
Instead of acknowledging his mistake and apologizing for his poor judgment, like a 
mature person, the next day he claimed to have received a sura in which Allah 
rebuked him for ignoring the poor blind man, while trying to impress the rich. 

He frowned and turned (his) back, 

Because there came to him the blind man. 

And what would make you know that he would purify himself, 

Or become reminded so that the reminder should profit him? 

As for him who considers himself free from need (ofyou), 

To him do you address yourself. 

And no blame is on you if he would not purify himself 
And as to him who comes to you striving hard, 

And he fears, 

From him will you divert yourself. 

Nay! Surely it is an admonishment. 

So let him who pleases mind it. 

In honored books, 

Exalted, purified, 

In the hands of scribes. (Q. 80: 1-15) 

In these verses Muhammad makes Allah admonish him for his condescendence. 
He plays the same silly game of my hypocrite Afghani friend. To benighted 
Muslims however, these verses are proof of his sincerity. 


Why Did Everyone Praise Muhammad? 

A question that boggles Muslims is why, if Muhammad was so evil, his 
companions failed to see it and why did they praise him so much? Why no one 
spoke opprobriously of him, even after his death? 

In a cultic society, speaking one’s mind is not safe. Telling the truth could bring 
you ostracism or worse. Most people have sheep mentality. They go with the flow. 
This is more so in cults. Those who think differently are wise enough to keep their 
mouths shut so they can keep their heads on their shoulders. 

Where critics are silenced, sycophants and bootlickers will try to endear 
themselves by eulogizing the leader with flattery and exaggerated adulation. 
Saddam was hated by most of the Iraqis, and yet all you could hear about him in 
Iraq, while he was still in power, were his praises. The narcissist is so cut off from 


189 



Understanding Muhammad 


reality that he believes in those praises and in a sense becomes a victim of his own 
deception. Because Muhammad is believed to be a prophet, his reign of terror did 
not end with his death. Those who had fallen for his Big Lie perpetuated it through 
terror and silenced those who disagreed, just as they do today. Once those who 
knew him personally died, subsequent generations had no way of knowing the truth 
and believed in what they were told. Thus, the lie passed from one generation to 
another. After his death, sycophants continued fawning over him, praising him to 
the skies, even attributing miracles to him. This added to their prestige and made 
them look pious. 

Fourteen hundred years later, millions of Muslims behave in the same way they 
did at the time of Muhammad in Medina. The dissenters are afraid to talk, and if 
they do, they are swiftly silenced. Meanwhile, the sycophants and fawners are 
honored for extolling the Prophet’s “virtues.” Flow can truth triumph in an 
atmosphere so fraught with terror, hypocrisy and sycophancy? 

There are several stories about Umar, Muhammad’s right hand man, drawing 
his sword and threatening to strike the head of anyone who dared to defy the 
authority of his master or slightly disagreed with him. Muhammad encouraged this 
sycophantism and punished independent thinking. Those trapped in such an 
oppressive climate, eventually come to believe in the superhuman qualities of the 
leader. The Big Lie, propped with violence, is far more believable. 

A few years ago, a team of eye surgeons went to North Korea to help people 
with cataracts. Thousands of young and old lined up for help. After they recovered 
their sights, the doctors were stupefied to see that the first thing the patients did was 
to go to the large portraits of their dictator Kim Jong 11 and his father hanging on the 
wall, to prostrate and thank TFIEM. They did not thank the doctors who helped 
them, but the tyrants who had kept them poor and blind. The North Koreans love 
their despots for the same reason Muslims love their prophet. They are brainwashed 
victims of cultism. Where oppression rules and questioning is banned, truth is 
always the casualty. 

Muhammad succeeded because he preached to a largely ignorant, superstitious 
and chauvinistic people. The qualities he needed to bolster his marauding religion 
were already present in his early followers. Chauvinism, bigotry, haughtiness, 
arrogance, megalomania, stupidity, boastfulness, lustfulness, greed, disdain for life, 
and other ignoble character traits that are the hallmarks of Islam were already the 
materia prima of Arabs. These attributes were then imposed on other nations who 
fell under the domination of Islam. Anyone with these base qualities found in Islam 
a common ground and the “divine” validation for their deviant criminal penchant. 
Even today, Islam is the favorite religion of prison inmates, fools and criminally 
minded people, while good humand born in Islam are leaving it in droves. 


190 



Chapter Seven 


When Sane People Follow Insane People 

-- 


f J j 'uslims seem perfectly normal people. They work and raise 

( , // // their families like anyone else. They are regular people, 

/ //// employees, colleagues, bosses, neighbors and citizens. And 

^they have [| le sa me dreams, hopes and fears that others have. 
However, they also have a dark side. To the extent that they believe in Islam they 
are cultists. Under the influence of Islam they can be transformed from Dr. Jekyll 
to Mr. Hyde. This transformation can happen instantly and with no prior notice. 

Fanaticism is defined as excessive enthusiasm, unreasoning zeal, or wild and 
extravagant notions on any subject, especially religion. People don’t embrace a 
religion to become murderers and terrorists. So what makes some disregard 
commonsense, engage in despicable acts and murder their fellow beings in the name 
of religion? 

In the previous chapter, I showed that Islam has many cultic features. In this 
chapter, I will go in more detail and will compare Islam to the cult of the People’s 
Temple. All cults share similar characteristics. We can compare Islam to any cult 
and the result would be the same. 

Stirred by their insane leader, the members of People’s Temple, administered a 
poison-laced drink to their children and drank it themselves. Their bodies were 
found lying together, arm in arm; over 900 perished. How could such a tragedy 
happen? What drove these sane people commit such insanity? This article will 
explore how mind control works and will show the frightening similarities between 
Islam and People’s Temple. 

Jim Jones started his preaching in Indiana twenty years before the mass suicide, 
in 1965, with a handful of followers. He stressed the need for racial equality and 


191 




Understanding Muhammad 


integration. His group helped feed the poor and find them job. He was charismatic 
and persuasive. Soon, his followers began to multiply; new congregations were 
formed and a headquarters was established in San Francisco. 

Absolute Obedience 

Jones was to his followers, a beloved leader. They affectionately called him 
“Father,” or simply “Dad.” As time went on, he gradually assumed the role of 
messiah. As his influence grew, he demanded more obedience and loyalty. His 
followers were more than eager to comply. He persuaded them that the world is 
about to be destroyed in a nuclear holocaust and if they followed him, they would 
emerge as the only survivors. Dooms day threat is common theme in all cults. They 
use fear as a tool to manipulate and control. 

Neal Osherow has studied People’s Temple and in an article titled An Analysis 
of Jonestown: Making Sense of the Nonsensical he explains the anatomy of cults. 
He writes, “Many of his harangues attacked racism and capitalism, but his most 
vehement anger focused on the ‘enemies’ of the People’s Temple - its detractors 
and especially its defectors.” 340 

The same can be said about Muhammad. At first, he was only a “warner,” who 
called people to believe in God and fear the Day of Judgment. He said that he had 
come to call the polytheists of Mecca and its surrounding to tell them to worship 
one God and to take care of the poor. As his influence grew, his ambitions also 
became more menacing. He asked his followers to abandon their homes and 
threatened them with divine chastisement and murder if they didn’t. Many of his 
early harangues attacked polytheism {shirk), but his most vehement anger was 
directed at the “enemies” of Islam, his detractors, and his defectors. 

Jim Jones took his people to a jungle in Guyana. He wanted to isolate them and 
separated them from their families. Cut off from all external influences, and under 
his total control, he could easily brainwash and indoctrinate them. This was also the 
reason why Muhammad was so insistent that his followers leave Mecca. He told 
them, “As to those who believed but came not into exile, you owe no duty> of 
protection to them until they come into exile.” (Q. 8:72) 

This verse says that the believers should not give protection to those Muslims 
who did not emigrate. In 4:89 he advised them to kill their pals of they decide to 
defect and return to Mecca. And to make them perish, even the thought of defecting, 
he reminded them that “Allah is the All-Seer of what you do.” 


340 Osherow, Neal. “Making Sense of the Nonsensical: An Analysis of Jonestown.” In 
Readings about the Social Animal, 7th edition, ed. Elliot Aronson. New York: W. H. 
Freeman. Available online. 

[URL=http://www.academicarmageddon.co.uk/library/OSHER.htm] All Osherow’s quotes 
in this chapter are taken from this source. 


192 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Muhammad’s Allah has an uncanny resemblance to George Orwell’s enigmatic 
dictator of Oceania, “Big Brother, ” in his novel. Nineteen Eighty-Four. In Orwell’s 
fictional society everybody is under complete surveillance through telescreens. 
People are constantly reminded of this by the phrase “Big Brother is watching you,” 
which is the core “truth” of the propaganda system in this state. 

In the novel, it is not clear if the Big Brother actually exists as a person, or is an 
image crafted by the state. Since Inner Party torturer O'Brien points out that Big 
Brother can never die, the apparent implication is that Big Brother is the 
personification of the party. Nobody has ever seen him. He is a face on the 
hoardings, a voice on the telescreen.... Big Brother is the guise in which the Party 
chooses to exhibit itself to the world. His function is to act as a focusing point for 
love, fear, and reverence, emotions which are more easily felt towards an individual 
than towards an organization. The loyal citizens of Oceania don’t fear Big Brother, 
but in fact love and revere him. They feel he protects them from the evils out 
there. 341 

Muhammad’s Allah fulfills has the same characteristics and attributes. He is 
invisible and yet ever-present. He is loved and simultaneously feared, and he 
watches your every move and monitors your thought. Allah keeps a record of 
everything people do to punish them or to reward them after they die. 

Indeed, your Lord is ever watchful (Q. 89:14), Who sees you when you stand up 
and sees your every’ movement! (Q. 26: 218-219). 


Death as the Proof of Faith 

Osherow says: “But when in 1978 the concerned relatives of People’s Temple 
persuaded the Congressman Leo Ryan to investigate the cult, he and the journalists 
that accompanied him heard most residents praise the settlement, expressing their 
joy at being there and their desire to stay. Two families, however, slipped messages 
to Ryan that they wanted to leave with him. But when the visiting party and these 
defectors tried to board planes, they were ambushed and fired at until five of them 
including Ryan, were murdered. Then Jim Jones gathered his followers and told 
them to drink from the poison-laced beverage and ‘ die with dignity’ ”’. 

Excerpts from a tape, recorded as the final ritual was being enacted reveal the 
believers, with few exceptions, voluntarily drank the poison and fed it to their 
children. The talks and assurances of Jim Jones are eerily recognizable to those who 
are familiar with the Quran. A woman protests, but the crowd silences her and 
everyone expresses their readiness to die. 


341 Wikipedia.com 


193 



Understanding Muhammad 


The following is the transcript of the tape recording (available on Youtube). It 
is truly shocking, but a testimony of the total hold that cult leaders have on their 
followers. 

Jim Jones: I’ve tried my best to give you a good life. In spite of all I’ve tried, a handful 
of people, with their lies, have made our life impossible. If we can’t live in peace then 
let’s die in peace. (Applause) ... We have been so terribly betrayed... What’s going to 
happen here in the matter of a few minutes is that one of the people on that plane is 
going to shoot the pilot -1 know that. I didn’t plan it, but I know its going to happen 
... So my opinion is that you used to in ancient Greece, and step over quietly, because 
we are not committing suicide-it’s a revolutionary act ... We can’t go back 

First Woman: I feel like that as there’s life; there’s hope. 

Jones: Well, someday everybody dies. 

Crowd: That’s right, that’s right! 

Jones: What those people gone and done, and what they get through will make our lives 
worse than hell... But to me, death is not a fearful thing. It’s living that’s cursed. Not 
worth living like this. 

First Woman: But I’m afraid to die. 

Jones: I don’t think you are. I don’t think you are. 

First Woman: I think there were too few who left for 1,200 people to give them their 
lives for those people who left... I look at all the babies and I think they deserve to 
live. 

Jones: But don’t they deserve much more? They deserve peace. The best testimony we 
can give is to leave this goddam world. (Applause) 

First Man: It’s over, sister... We’ve made a beautiful day. (Applause) 

Second Man: If you tell us we have to give our lives now, we’re ready. (Applause) 
[Baltimore Sun, 1979] 

Above the cries of babies wailing, the tape continues, with Jones insisting upon 
the need for suicide and urging the people to complete the act: 

Jones: Please get some medication. Simple! It’s simple There’s no convulsions with it... 
Don’t be afraid to die. You’ll see people out here. They’ll torture our people... 

Second Woman: There’s nothing to worry about. Everybody keep calm and tiy to keep 
your children calm... They’re not crying from pain; it’s just a little bitter tasting... 

Third Woman: This is nothing to cry about. This is something we could all rejoice 
about. (Applause) 

Jones: Please, for God’s sake, let’s get on with it... This is a revolutionary suicide. This 
is not a self-destructive suicide. (Voices praising, "Dad." Applause) 

Third Man: Dad has brought us this far. My vote is to go with Dad... 

Jones: We must die with dignity. Hurry, hurry, hurry! We must hurry... Stop this 
hysterics. Death is a million times more preferable to spending more days in this life... 
If you knew what was ahead, you’d be glad to be stepping over tonight... 


194 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Fourth Woman: It’s been a pleasure walking with all of you in this revolutionary 
struggle... No other way I would rather go than to give my life for socialism. 
Communism, and I thank Dad very much. 

Jones: Take our life from us... We didn’t commit suicide. We committed an act of 
revolutionary suicide protesting against the conditions of an inhuman world. 342 

The release of this tape shocked the world. Yet, this mindless obedience is also 
a characteristic of Islam. No other religion reduces its followers into such zombies 
as Islam does. To Muslims, their zealotry is the proof of the truth of their faith. 
Tales of mindless devotion and readiness to die abound the annals of the Islamic 
history. Islam means submission. Believers must relinquish their will and disregard 
everything, including their family and their life to prove their loyalty to Allah and 
his messenger. The Quran says: “...then seek for death, if you are s/«cere.”(Q.2:94) 
In another place Muhammad challenged the Jews to desire death in order to prove 
that they are truthful. Say: "O ye that stand on Judaism! If ye think that ye are 
friends to Allah, to the exclusion of (other) men, then express your desire for Death, 
if ye are truthful. ” (Q.62:6) 

To a narcissist cult leader, the ultimate test of devotion is death. The Palestinian 
televisions often show mothers of suicide bombers proudly speaking of the sacrifice 
of their children and expressing their hope that their other children will follow 
suit. This irreverence for life is a characteristic of cults. 


Punishment and Coercion 

Osherow explains: “If you hold a gun at someone’s head, you can get that 
person to do just about anything. The Temple lived in constant fear of severe 
punishment, brutal beatings coupled with public humiliation for committing trivial 
or even accidental offenses. Jim Jones used the threat of severe punishment to 
impose the strict discipline and absolute devotion that he demanded, and he also 
took measures to eliminate those factors that might encourage resistance or 
rebellion among his followers.” 

Muslims live constantly under the threat of punishment. They don’t write to 
challenge my views. They write to threaten me with the punishment in hell. The 
most recurring theme in the Quran is ‘hell,’ repeated over 200 times, followed by 
the ‘Day of Judgment,’ repeated 163 times and in third place, ‘Resurrection,’ 
repeated 117 times. 

The threat is not just of hell but also of physical punishment. In Islamic 
madrassas, (religious schools) children are beaten as the norm and in some instances 
they chained. The beating is not limited to children; adults are also corporally 


342 Newsweek, 1978, 1979 


195 



Understanding Muhammad 


punished, flogged publicly, humiliated, maimed, or stoned to death. The offences 
can be a trivial as eating in public during Ramadan, or for a woman, revealing too 
much hair. 

The Sharia bans any form of independence. Critics, freethinkers, reformers and 
apostates are to be killed. 

Bukhari reports two hadiths where Muhammad said "Allah has forbidden for 
you to ask too many questions." 343 Ignorance is the only way to maintain the 
illusion of Islam. With its compulsory blind faith, Islam can only be enforced 
through fear. 

Osherow writes, "But the power of an authority need not be so explicitly 
threatening in order to induce compliance with its demands, as demonstrated by 
social psychological research. In Milgram’s experiments, 344 a surprisingly high 
proportion of subjects obeyed the instructions of an experimenter to administer what 
they thought were very strong electric shocks to another person.” 


Elimination of Dissention 

Cult leaders know that absolute obedience will be noticeably reduced if there is 
a small minority of dissenters. "Research showed,” Osherow writes, "that the 
presence of a ‘disobedient’ partner greatly reduced the extent to which most 
subjects in the Milgram situation 345 obeyed the instructions to shock the person 
designated the ‘learner.’ Similarly, by including just one confederate who expressed 
an opinion different from the majority’s, Asch 346 showed that the subject would also 
agree far less, even when the ‘other dissenters’ judgment was also incorrect and 
differed from the subjects.” 

Muhammad and Jim Jones could not tolerate dissent. They demanded 
exclusive and absolute allegiance and made the thought of questioning and 
criticizing them an unthinkable option. Muhammad forgave those who fought 
against him, if they accepted Islam and his hegemony, but he did not forgive those 
who deserted him. 

Jeanne Mills, who spent six years as a high-ranking member of People’s 
Temple, before becoming one of the few who left it, wrote: “There was an unwritten 
but perfectly understood law in the church that was very important: No one is to 
criticize Father, wife, or his children.” 347 


343 Bukhari 3:.41:591and 2:.24: 555: 

344 Milgram, S. Behavioural study of obedience. Journal of Abnormal and Social 
Psychology, 1963, 67, 371-378. 

345 Milgram S. Liberating effects of group pressure. Journal of personality and Social 
Psychology, 1965, 1, 127-134. 

346 Asch, S. Opinions and social pressure. Scientific American, 1955, 193. 

347 Mills, J. Six years with God. New York: A & W Publishers, 1979. 


196 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Muhammad said his wives are the mother of believers and claimed that his 
close companions have a special rank. Dr. Yunis Sheikh, a college professor in 
Pakistan, commented that the parents of Muhammad were not Muslims. This seems 
obvious since they died when Muhammad was only a child, and is confirmed by 
Muhammad who refused to pray at their graves, “revealing” a verse for it. "It is not 
for the Prophet, and those who believe, to pray for the forgiveness of idolaters even 
though they may be near of kin (to them) after it hath become clear that they are 
people of hell-fire." (Q. 9:113) 

Yet, Dr. Sheikh’s comment angered his students who thought he had insulted 
the parents of their prophet. They complained to the clerics, who took Dr. Sheikh to 
a court, accused him of blasphemy and the court condemned him to death. Dr. 
Sheikh was released after a few years when many from around the world protested. 

In September 2006, Mohammed Taha Mohammed Ahmed, the editor-in-chief 
of the Sudanese independent daily, Al-Wifaq, was kidnapped by a group of 
Muslims who put him through a mock trial before slitting his throat in a style used 
to slaughter camels, and then decapitated him. He was accused of blasphemy after 
his paper republished an article from the Internet that questioned the parentage of 
Muhammad. All that Taha did was to quote small excerpts of the offending article 
in order to and write his own rebuttal. 348 

If you criticize Islam, Muhammad, or his companions, there is a chance that 
you could be killed even if you live in a non-Muslim country. The Dutch 
filmmaker, Theo Van Gogh, learned this lesson too late. He was stabbed by a 
Muslim for assisting the Muslim dissident Ayan Hisi Ali in making a movie about 
women in Islam. 

Ettore Caprioli, the Italian translator of The Satanic Verses was grievously 
injured, Hitoshi Igarishi, the translator of that book into Japanese, was assassinated, 
amd William Nygaard, its Norwegian translator was knifed. 

The idea is to instill terror so no one dares to speak against Islam. Deborah 
Blakey, another long-time member of the cult of People’s Temple who managed to 
defect, testified: “Any disagreement with Jim Jones’s dictates came to be regarded 
as ‘treason.’... Although 1 felt terrible about what was happening, I was afraid to say 
anything because 1 knew that anyone with a differing opinion gained the wrath of 
Jones and other members.” 349 

Inconsistencies 

Many early Muslims, just as some members of the People’s Temple, realized 
that the stated aim of their belief and the practices of their respective leader were 
inconsistent. Jim Jones slept with many women in his congregation and he was not 

348 http://www.news24.eom/News24/Africa/News/0,,2-11-1447_2034654,00.html 

349 Blakey, D. Affidavit: San Francisco. June 15, 1978. 


197 



Understanding Muhammad 


coy about it. Muhammad also did a lot of things that raised eyebrows, even among 
the Arabs with such a lax morality. 

In one hadith Aisha narrates: “1 used to look down upon those ladies who had 
given themselves to Allah’s Apostle and 1 used to say, ‘Can a princess give herself 
(to a man)?’ But when Allah revealed: ‘ You (O Muhammad) can postpone (the turn 
of) whom you will of them (your wives), and you may receive any of them whom you 
will; and there is no blame on you if you invite one whose turn you have set aside) 
(Q.33:51) 1 said (to the Prophet), ‘I feel that your Lord hastens in fulfilling your 
wishes and desires.’” 350 

Aisha was not only a pretty girl, but also a witty one. Indeed we see on many 
occasions Muhammad’s god coming to his help and licensing him to do whatever 
he pleased. 

Muhammad broke several social norms such as marrying his daughter-in-law, 
and having sex with Mariyah, one of his wives’ maids. He was 50 years old when 
he married the 6 year old Aisha and slept with her when she was only nine and still 
playing with dolls. He claimed to have received most of his inspirations under the 
blanket with Aisha. 

'Aisha said, "My companions (i.e. the other wives of the Prophet) gathered in the 
house of Um Salama and said, "0 Um Salama! By Allah, the people choose to send 
presents on the day of 'Aisha's turn and we too, love the good (i.e. presents etc.) as 
'Aisha does. You should tell Allah's Apostle to tell the people to send their presents to 
him wherever he may be, or wherever his turn may be." Um Salama said that to the 
Prophet and he turned away from her, and when the Prophet returned to her (i.e. Um 
Salama), she repeated the same, and the Prophet again turned away, and when she 
told him the same for the third time, the Prophet said, "O Um Salama! Don't trouble 
me by harming 'Aisha, for by Allah, the Divine Inspiration never came to me while I 
was under the blanket of any woman amongst you except her." 151 

A narrative of Yunus Ibn Ishaq records that the apostle saw Ummu’l-Fadl 
when she was a baby, crawling before him and said, “If she grows up and I am still 
alive I will marry her.” 352 Another hadith says, Muhammad saw Um Habiba 
daughter of Abbas when she was fatim (age of nursing) and he said, "If she grows 
up while I am still alive, 1 will marry her." 353 Fortunately for both these babies, he 
died shortly after that. Abbas lived in Mecca. So Muhammad must have seen his 
baby when he invaded that town. At that time he was 61 years old. At that age he 
lusted after one or two years old babies. 


150 Bukhari, 6: 60: 311 

351 Bukhari, 5: 57: 119: 

352 Ibn Ishaq: Suhayli, 2.79 p. 311 

353 Musnad Ahmad, Number 25636 


198 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Of course, many early believers must have wondered why, if Muhammad is a 
messenger of God, he is so ungodly. We cannot assume that all his followers were 
completely bereft of conscience and did not know what he was doing was wrong. 
However, if they had any doubts, they were unable to express them. They feared 
ostracism and punishment. If you live among cultists you can’t criticize the leader. 
Detractors were quickly silenced. 

Ubn Ishaq reports, on one occasion, the Meccan companions of Muhammad, 
the Immigrants, got into fight with his Medinan followers while they were out of 
town raiding and robbing. Abdullah ibn Ubayy, the man who had stopped 
Muhammad massacring the Banu Nadir, was enraged. He said, “Have they [the 
Immigrants] actually done this? They dispute our priority, they outnumber us in our 
own country, and nothing so fits us and the vagabonds of Quraish as the ancient 
saying ‘Feed a dog and it will devour you.’ By Allah, when we return to Medina, 
the stronger will drive out the weaker.” Then he went to his people who were there 
and said, “This is what you have done to yourselves. You have let them occupy 
your country, and you have divided your property among them. Had you but kept 
your property from them they would have gone elsewhere.” When this news 
reached Muhammad he decided to kill Ibn Ubayy. Upon hearing this, his son who 
had converted to Islam came to Muhammad and told him, “1 have heard that you 
want to kill ‘Abdullah b. Ubayy for what you have heard about him. If you must do 
it, then order me to do it and I will bring you his head, for al-Khazraj knows that 
they have no man more dutiful to his father than I. I am afraid that if you order 
someone else to kill him, my soul will not permit me to see his slayer walking 
among men and I shall kill him, thus killing a believer for an unbeliever, and so I 
should go to hell.” 354 

Abdullah ibn Ubayy was a great man among his people, and the Medinans 
respected their old chief. This was now a tough situation. Permitting a son to 
murder his own father, a father like ibn Ubbay, could have unpleasant 
consequences. What if his son was testing the veracity of the rumor to turn against 
him and rise in defense of his father? Muhammad wisely decided to let go of his 
macabre design. Ibn Ubayy’s son’s gesture, however, is praised by Muslim 
historians and commentators and is regarded as an example of true faith. This was 
the level of control he exerted on his followers. He made them spy on each other 
and created an atmosphere of fear in which every dissent was nipped in the bud. 

When Abdullah ibn Ubayy died, his son begged Muhammad to say his father’s 
funeral prayer. Because of ibn Ubay’s stature, Muhammad felt it is expedient to 
oblige. As he got up to pray for the deceased, Umar, who remembered 
Muhammad’s reluctance to pray at the grave of his own mother, caught hold of his 
garment and said, “Allah's Messenger, are you going to conduct prayer for this man, 


354 Ibn Ishaq. Sira 


199 



Understanding Muhammad 


whereas Allah has forbidden you to offer prayer for unbelievers?” He replied, 
"Allah has given me an option as He has said: Ask pardon for them, or ask not 
pardon for them; if yon ask pardon for them seventy times, God will not pardon 
them (Q.9:80) and I am going to make an addition to the seventy.” 355 It is ironic 
that Muhammad should call ibn Ubay “hypocrite” when that title best suited him. 
He hated Ibn Ubay, but now that he had died, it was time to ingratiate himself with 
his son and his tribe and say one more prayer to change God’s mind. Why he would 
not say that extra prayer for his mother and uncle and save them from hellfire? 

The following hadith is one example of the anger that Muhammad expressed 
for those who dared to question him. This happened when he was distributing all the 
booty confiscated in the war of Hunain among the chiefs of Mecca to, as he put it, 
“sweeten Islam in their mouths,” and “soften their hearts.” He gave nothing to those 
who had helped him conquer Mecca and win the war against the Hunain. A man 
said: “O Allah's Apostle! Do Justice.” The Prophet said, “Woe to you! Who could 
do justice if I did not? I would be a desperate loser if I did not do justice.” Umar 
said, “O Allah's Apostle! Allow me to chop his head off.” 356 

This man was from Banu Tamim. His tribe was not Muslim. They had joined 
the expedition for a share in the loot. Now that Muhammad had become victorious, 
and had the support of the Quraish, he had no use for the Tamim anymore and did 
not feel the need to honor his promise. This man was not familiar with the Prophet’s 
character. His life suddenly threatened for his criticism of Muhammad. The 
experience must have been sobering for him and all those who were present. The 
lesson learned was that one is not allowed to question the Prophet even when he is 
unjust. Anyone who questioned him met his wrath. Only sycophancy was approved. 

Is there a lesson in this for the leftists? The Left has allied itself with Islam in 
the hope that they would help them to grab the power. That is a pipe dream. The 
leftists who supported the Islamists in Iran during the 1979 revolution were the first 
to be hanged. Forming an alliance with one group to conquer another and then 
turning against them, was Muhammad’s modus operandi. 

Osherow continues, “Conditions in the People’s Temple became so oppressive, 
the discrepancy between Jim Jones’s stated aims and his practices so pronounced, 
that it is almost inconceivable that members failed to entertain questions about the 
church. But these doubts were not reinforced. There were no allies to support one’s 
disobedience of the leader’s commands and no fellow dissenters to encourage the 
expression of disagreement with the majority. Public disobedience or dissent was 
quickly punished. Questioning Jones’s word, even in the company of family or 


355 Bukhari, 6: 60:192 

356 Bukhari, 4: 56: 807 


200 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


friends was dangerous. Informers and ‘counselors’ were quick to report 
indiscretions, even the relatives.” 

Like Jones, Muhammad relied heavily on his spies and informers, which as 
Osherow says, “This not only stifled dissent; it also diminished the solidarity and 
loyalty that individuals felt toward their families and friends.” 

Muslims are asked to keep a watch on each other lest one of them deviates from 
the “right path." This is called Amr bil ma’roof (injunction to do right) and Nahi 
min al munkar (forbiddance of wrong). The right and wrong, however, are not what 
commonsense and the Golden Rule dictate. They are what Muhammad enjoined and 
forbade. In Islam, everyone is required to correct the conduct of the fellow believers 
and report them to authorities in grave cases. In Iran, after the Islamic revolution, 
children were encouraged to report any un-Islamic activity by their parents. Also 
several youths were reported by their fathers and were executed. The informers 
were lauded and praised to encourage others to do the same. 

Osherow says: “While Jones preached that a spirit of brotherhood should 
pervade his church, he made it clear that each member’s personal dedication should 
be directed to “Father.” 

In Islam the believers are supposed to be brothers to each other, but their first 
loyalty is to Muhammad, or as he put it, to the company of “Allah and his 
messenger.” The moment you leave Islam, those very “brothers” in faith will not 
hesitate to slit your throat. In fact even your brother in blood may kill you. 

The similarities between Jim Jones’ cult and Islam are astounding. This is the 
natural expression of the psychopathic mind of all narcissists. All totalitarian 
polities, from Nazism to fascism, from communism to Islam, share the same 
characteristics that George Orwell described in his novel. 


Destruction of Family Ties 

Jim Jones believed: “Families are part of the enemy system,” because they hurt 
one’s total dedication to the “Cause.” 357 The “Cause” was of course none but 
himself. Thus, a person called before the membership to be punished could expect 
his or her family to be among the first and most forceful critics. 358 

Muhammad split families by stating that the believers must pay their allegiance 
first to Allah and his Messenger and disobey their parents if they come in between. 
He said, “ Now We have enjoined on man goodness towards his parents; yet (even 
so) should they endeavor to make you commit Shirk (disbelief) with Me of 
something which you have no knowledge of obey them not” (Q. 29:8) 


357 Mills, J. Six years with God. New York: A & W Publishers, 1979. 

358 Cahill, T. In the valley of the shadow of death. Rolling Stone. January 25, 1979. 


201 



Understanding Muhammad 


You also recall the love story of Muhammad’s daughter Zeinab and her 
husband Abul Aas mentioned in chapter two and how he ordered her to leave her 
husband because he had not converted to Islam. 

If a woman converts to Islam her marriage to her unbelieving husband becomes 
void. The intent is to coerce the husband to convert. 

A heart wrenching story is that of Mus’ab ibn Umair, a youth of Mecca. His 
parents loved him dearly. His mother was Khunaas, a wealthy and influential lady. 
She donned him with the best and finest cloths, indulged him with the most 
expensive perfumes and bought him the most elegant and fashionable shoes. 
Mus’ab was one of the early converts in Mecca. He must have been about 14 years 
old when he became a Muslim. He kept his faith a secret. When his mother learned 
about it she was distraught. She impeded him from going out. When Muhammad 
ordered his followers to go to Abyssinia Mus’ab was among them. Upon his return, 
Khunaas tried again to persuade him to leave Muhammad. Her cries fell on deaf 
ears. She stopped giving him money. Mus’ab was undeterred. He wore tattered 
cloths and remained steadfast in his faith. Muhammad sent him to Medina to 
preach. He was successful and managed to convert more than seventy people. 
These are the same seventy who visited Muhammad at Aqaba and pledged to 
support him. 

When Mus’ab returned to Mecca he did not go to see his mother. When she 
heard that her son was in town and had not come to see her, she felt saddened and 
sent him a message saying, how ungrateful can you be to your mother? You came to 
the city where I reside and did not come to see me? He responded, I would not go 
to anyone’s house before visiting the house of the Prophet. When he visited her, she 
pleaded with him to stay. He said, “Don’t insist mother, for if you attempt to block 
me leaving I will have no choice but to kill you.” The heart broken mother said you 
may go, while fighting back her tears. Mus’ab told her, “I want your own good 
mother. Attest that there is no god but Allah and Muhammad is his messenger.” 
Khunaas responded, “by the brilliance of the stars I will not abandon my faith, but 
you are free to do as you please.” Mus’ab left and soon after, he migrated to 
Medina. He took part in Muhammad’s raids and robberies and was killed in the 
Battle of Uhud. 359 Khunaas was present in that battle and saw her son’s death and 
cried bitterly. 

Muslims narrate this story and praise the mindless devotion of Mus’ab as an 
example to be followed. One Muslim wrote, Musa’b’s story “is a pride of all 
mankind.” But it is only a sad tale of a brainwashed youth and the anguish and grief 
of a heartbroken mother. When one converts to Islam, they sever their ties with 
their loved ones and their cries fall on deaf ears. The love is gone. The beautiful 
innocent child is transformed into a heartless zombie. It is as if his soul is snatched. 


359 Ibn Sa’d, Tabaqat V. Ill p. 100-102 


202 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


1 know of hundreds of such cases, each one, a painful story of a parent, a spouse or 
a sibling who has lost a loved one to Islam and writes to me in desperation, as if I 
can help. If this has happened to you, try to persuade your Muslim to read this 
book. If you succeed, you will have them back. This is a promise. It has worked 
every time. The problem is that it is nearly impossible to convince one who falls 
prey to Islam to read this book. 

Muhammad was not coy about his wishes to be loved above everyone. A 
hadith reports him saying, “By Him in Whose Hands my life is, none of you will 
have faith till he loves me more than his father and his children.” 360 It’s this “love” 
that makes Muslims murder anyone who criticizes Muhammad and Islam. 

I quoted the story Mus’ab for all those mothers who write to me with broken 
hearts and tell me their tales of sorrow. Cults are dangerous. Protect you child 
before they fall prey to them. Ask them to read this book before they go out and 
take a Muslim as friend. Start early because cults prey on the very young. 
Education is the best protection you can provide for your children. In a society, 
diseased by multiculturalism and crippled by political correctness, don’t expect the 
media or the school to educate your child. This is your responsibility. 

Muslims are actively preying on young people. Search “love jihad” on Google 
and you’11 find shocking stories of young Muslim men luring inexperienced non- 
Muslim girls on the Internet, with promise them love, only to use them either as 
prostitutes of convert them to Islam. 

Let your children know there are predators out there. The cute little Muslim 
girlfriend of your teenager daughter can be a wolf in sheep clothing. The predatory 
mentality is so natural to Muslims that it would be foolish to trust any of them. 
They have to spread Islam. This is how they are programmed. They are themselves 
victims, but as long as they carry the virus of Islam you should be wary of them. Let 
others call you prejudiced, Islamophobe or even racist. It is much better that you are 
thus defiled than to lose your son or daughter to this dangerous cult. 


Dissention Prohibition 

“Why didn’t more people leave?” Osherow asks. “Once inside the People’s 
Temple, leaving was discouraged; defectors were hated. Nothing upset Jim Jones so 
much; people who left became the targets of his most vitriolic attacks and were 
blamed for any problems that occurred. One member recalled that after several teen¬ 
age members left the Temple, ‘We hated those eight with such a passion because we 
knew any day they were going to try bombing us. I mean Jim Jones had us totally 
convinced of this.’” 361 


360 Bukhari, 1: 2: 13 

361 Winfrey, C. Why 900 died in Guyana. New York Times Magazine, February 25, 1979. 


203 



Understanding Muhammad 


A Muslim can’t hate anyone more than the apostates. Apostates, freethinkers, 
and critics are threatened and killed. Muslim dissenters are accused of blasphemy. 
They and lynched or executed. This comment was left in my blog by a Muslim. 

Notice the intensity of his rage. “Mr Ali sena I wish that if i can get you some 

time in my life, and i promise to god i will killl you , kill you an kill you.” It is not 
that this person does not know how to write in English. When their cherished faith 
is slighted, blood rushes to their head and somehow they forget how to write. 
Muslims can hate no one more gutturally than the apostates. I know this makes you 
Jews out there envious. But sorry, not even the Jews can beat that. 

Osherow writes, “Defecting became quite a risky enterprise, and, for most 
members, the potential benefits were very uncertain. Escape was not a viable 
option. Resistance was too costly. With no other alternatives apparent, compliance 
became the most reasonable course of action. The power that Jim Jones wielded 
kept the membership of the People’s Temple in line, and the difficulty of defecting 
helped to keep them in.” 

The Quran makes it clear that apostasy is not an option. “If you renounced the 
faith, you would surely do evil in the land, and violate the ties of blood. Such are 
those on whom God has laid His curse, leaving them deaf and sightless.... Those 
who return to unbelief after God's guidance has been revealed to them are seduced 
by Satan and inspired by him...” (Q. 47:23-28) Here Muhammad is promising 
Divine chastisement for the apostates, along with punishment in this world. 
Bukhari reported, “Allah's Apostle said, ‘The blood of a Muslim who confesses 
that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and that 1 am His Apostle, cannot 
be shed except in three cases: In Qisas for murder, a married person who commits 
illegal sexual intercourse, and the one who reverts from Islam (apostate) and leaves 
the Muslims.’” 362 

Another hadith says a few apostates were brought to Ali and he burned them. 
When the news of this brutality reached Ibn 'Abbas, he said, “If 1 had been in his 
place, I would not have burnt them, as Allah's Apostle forbade it, saying, ‘Do not 
punish anybody with Allah's punishment (fire).’ I would have killed them according 
to the statement of Allah's Apostle, ‘Whoever changed his Islamic religion, then kill 


The Power of Persuasion 

What attracted people to join Jones’s church in the first place? Let us analyze 
this question and compare it to what attracts converts to Islam. 


362 Sahih Bukhari Volume 9, Book 83, Number 17 

363 Bukhari, 9: 84: 57 


204 




7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Osherow credits Jones’s charismatic personality to his oratory power, aided by 
his genius in manipulating people who were most vulnerable. With promises and 
carefully honing his presentation to appeal to each specific audience he would easily 
win their hearts and imagination. In the words of Cicero “Nothing is so unbelievable 
that oratory cannot make it acceptable.” 

Muhammad was fully aware of the power of oratory. He believed that “in 
eloquence there is magic” 364 and used to say, “Some eloquent speech has the 
influence of magic (e.g., some people refuse to do something and then a good 
eloquent speaker addresses them and then they agree to do that very thing after his 
speech).” 365 

Elsewhere he bragged, “I have been given the keys of eloquent speech and 
given victory with terror.” 366 He used the power of oratory for persuasion, and terror 
for intimidation. 

Osherow writes, “The bulk of the People’s Temple membership was comprised 
of society’s needy and neglected: the urban poor, the black, the elderly and a 
sprinkling of addicts and ex-convicts.” 367 

Compare that to the early followers of Muhammad in Mecca. They were 
mostly poor, disfranchised slaves, rebellious youths, and a few disaffected women. 
He told the slaves to insult the religion of their masters. To the youths he said, rebel 
against their parents, and to women said if their husband does not convert their 
marriage is void. He spoke of social equality and the brotherhood of all the 
believers, but the exclusion of disbelievers. He promised rewards in the afterlife for 
those who were harsh to his enemies and encouraged sedition and discord. 

The three historians, Tabari, Ibn Sa’d, and Ibn Ishaq agree that only a few of 
the early believers converted to Islam out of faith. The majority converted for greed 
and for a share in the booty. Nonetheless, irrespective of their intent, they made 
Islam victorious. The companions of Muhammad, the Salqfs, were a bunch of 
ruffians, thugs, raiders, highway robbers, and murderers. Today’s devout Muslims 
are no different. The more they believe, the more dangerous they become. 


Claims of Grandiosity 

Cult leaders have megalomaniac personalities. Both Jim Jones and Muhammad 
had hyper-inflated egos. To attract new members, Jones held public services in 
various cities. Leaflets distributed read, “Pastor Jim Jones... Incredible! 


364 Sunnan Abu Dawud; 41: 4994 

365 Bukhari, 7: 62: 76 

366 Bukhari, 9: 87: 127 

367 Winfrey, C. Why 900 died in Guyana. New York Times Magazine, February 25, 1979. 


205 



Understanding Muhammad 


Miraculous! Amazing! The Most Unique Prophetic Healing Service You’ve Ever 
Witnessed! Behold the Word Made Incarnate In Your Midst /” 368 

Muhammad made many similar lofty claims about himself. His sock puppet 
deity oft praised him glowingly. 

We sent you not, but as a Mercy for all creatures. (Q.21:107) 

And surely you [Muhammad] have sublime morals. (Q.68:4) 

Indeed in the Messenger of Allah you have a good example to follow. 
(Q.33:21) 

Verily this is the word of a most honorable Messenger. (Q.81:19) 

But no, by the Lord, they can have no (real) faith, until they make you judge 
in all disputes between them, and find in their souls no resistance against 
your decisions, but accept them with the fullest conviction. (Q. 4:65) 

The last verse makes it clear that Muhammad was seeking absolute obedience 
and frowned at any criticism or disagreement. 

Osherow writes: 

Members learned to attribute the apparent discrepancies between Jones’s lofty 
pronouncements and the rigors of life in the People’s Temple to their personal 
inadequacies rather than blaming them on any fault of Jones. As ex-member Neva Sly 
was quoted: ‘We always blamed ourselves for things that didn’t seem right.’ 369 A 
unique and distorted language developed within the church, in which ‘The Cause’ 
became anything that Jim Jones said. 170 Ultimately, through the clever use of oratory, 
deception, and language, Jones could speak of death as ‘stepping over,’ thereby 
camouflaging a hopeless act of self-destruction as a noble and brave act of 
‘revolutionary suicide,’ and the members accepted his words. 

This is so typical in Islam. Muslims volunteer to take the blame for anything 
that goes wrong and credit Allah for everything that goes right. Also, notice the 
incredible similarity between the followers of Muhammad and those of Jim Jones in 
their approach to death. 

The origin of the statement “we love death more than you love life,” with 
which Osama Bin Laden began his infamous letter to America is to be found in the 
Battle of Qadesiyya in the year 636, when the commander of the Muslim forces, 
Khalid ibn Walid, sent an emissary with a message from Caliph Abu Bakr to the 
Persian commander, Khosrau. The message stated, “You [Khosrau and his people] 
should convert to Islam, and then you will be safe, for if you don't, you should know 


368 Suicide Cult: The Inside Story of the Peoples Temple Sect and the Massacre in 
Guyana (201P) by Marshall Kilduff and Ron Javers (1978) 

369 Winfrey, C. Why 900 died in Guyana. New York Times Magazine, February 25, 1979. 

370 Mills, J. Six years with God. New York: A & W Publishers, 1979 


206 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


that 1 have come to you with an army of men that love death, as you love life.” This 
account is recited in today's Muslim sermons, newspapers, and textbooks. 


Claim to Secret Knowledge 

Cult leaders try to impress their followers by performing miracles and claiming 
to have the knowledge of the unknown. Jim Jones performed many miracles. 
Among them was his ability to reveal something about the new members or the 
guests that no one except them knew. To perform this “miracle” he would send one 
of his confidants beforehand to search the belongings of the guest, go through his 
private letters or eavesdrop on their conversations and inform him of their findings. 
Then he would surprise them with his “secret knowledge” about them. 

For his secret knowledge, Muhammad sent spies everywhere and when tipped 
off, he would claim “Gabriel informed me.. 

In Chapter Two, I discussed the scandal of Muhammad’s sexual affair with 
Mariyah, Flafsa’s reaction to it, and Muhammad’s oath to prohibit that slave girl to 
himself, which he later broke, because Allah rebuked him for prohibiting something 
that he liked just to appease his wives. Relevant to our discussion is the verse that 
followed that incident. This verse talks about Muhammad ordering Flafsa not to 
reveal the secret of his sexual affair with Mariyah to anyone. Unable to keep her 
mouth shut, Flafsa, divulged the secret to Aisha. Muhammad became outraged. It 
does not take a lot of intelligence to know that if the secret was out, Hafsa must 
have spoken. However, Muhammad claimed that it was Allah who informed him 
that Hafsa had disobeyed him. “And when the prophet secretly communicated a 
piece of in formation to one of his wives— but when she informed (others) of it, and 
Allah made him to know it, he made known part of it and avoided part; so when he 
informed her of it, she said: Who informed you of this? He said: The Knowing, the 
one Aware, informed me.” (Q.66:3) 

The maker of the Universe first takes the role of a pimp to procure sex for his 
prophet with the woman he lusts for. Then he gossips and informs him about what 
his wives said behind his back. There is no point in discussing the silliness of this 
story. The point is that Muhammad claimed to have received information from 
Allah when the fact that Hafsa had divulged his secret was quite obvious. 


Performing Miracles 

What is surprising is that cultists often become willing collaborators of the 
leader’s scams. 

Jeanne Mills, wrote about Jim Jones’s miracle of multiplying the food: 


207 



Understanding Muhammad 


There were more people than usual at the Sunday service, and for some reason the 
church members hadn’t brought enough food to feed everyone. It became apparent 
that the last fifty people in line weren’t going to get any meat. Jim announced, ‘Even 
though there isn’t enough food to feed this multitude, I am blessing the food that we 
have and multiplying it just as Jesus did in Biblical times.’ 

Sure enough, a few minutes after he made this startling announcement, Eva Pugh 
came out of the kitchen beaming, carrying two platters filled with fried chicken. A big 
cheer came from the people assembled in the room, especially from the people who 
were at the end of the line. 

The “blessed chicken” was extraordinarily delicious, and several of the people 
mentioned that Jim had produced the best-tasting chicken they had ever eaten. 

One of the men, Chuck Beikman, jokingly mentioned to a few people standing near 
him that he had seen Eva drive up a few moments earlier with buckets from the 
Kentucky Fried Chicken stand. He smiled as he said, “The person that blessed this 
chicken was Colonel Sanders.” 

During the evening meeting Jim mentioned the fact that Chuck had made fun of his 
gift. "He lied to some of the members here, telling them that the chicken had come 
from a local shop,” Jim stonned. “But the Spirit of Justice has prevailed. Because of 
his lie Chuck is in the men’s room right now, wishing that he was dead. He is 
vomiting and has diarrhea so bad he can’t talk!” 

An hour later a pale and shaken Chuck Beikman walked out of the men’s room and 
up to the front, being supported by one of the guards. Jim asked him, “Do you have 
anything you’d like to say?” 

Chuck looked up weakly and answered, “Jim, I apologize for what I said. Please 
forgive me.” 

As we looked at Chuck, we vowed in our hearts that we would never question any of 
Jims “miracles,” at least not out loud. Years later, we learned that Jim had put a mild 
poison in a piece of cake and given it to Chuck. 371 

Now, to perform this “miracle” Jones had to rely on the collaboration of Eva. 
Why would this woman, knowingly participate in that scam? Cultists are willing 
participants in self-deception. 

There are similar miracles attributed to Muhammad. In one hadith, a Muslim 
claims to have witnessed a miracle. “I saw Allah's Apostle when the 'Asr (evening) 
prayer was due and the people searched for water to perform ablution but they could 
not find it. Later on (a pot full of) water for ablution was brought to Allah's Apostle. 


371 Mills, J. Six years with God. New York: A & W Publishers, 1979 


208 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


He put his hand in that pot and ordered the people to perform ablution from it. I 
saw the water springing out from underneath his fingers till all of them performed 
the ablution (it was one of the miracles of the Prophet). ' 72 Another hadith says 
Muhammad multiplied the bread. 373 Elsewhere we read he struck a huge solid rock 
with his spade and the rock became like sand. ' 74 Or, he blessed a meal that was 
barely enough for four or five and with it he fed an army. 375 

There are hundreds of miracles attributed to Muhammad. Some of them were 
claimed by himself. There are miracles that no one but he saw. One such miracle is 
his claim to have spent a night in the town of the jinns. In another place he said that 
a group of jinns in Medina had embraced Islam . 376 In an story that I quoted in 
Chapter Two, he claim that he struggled with Satan and subdued him. His famous 
story of Mi’raj is recorded in the Quran. 

These stories were either hallucinations or concocted to impress the gullible. 
Ibn Sa’d quotes a story narrated by Abu Rafi, one of the believers, who said that one 
day Muhammad visited him and he killed a lamb for dinner. Muhammad liked 
shoulder so he served him a shoulder. Then he asked for another and when he 
finished, he asked for another. [How much appetite he had?] Abu Rafi said, “I gave 
you both shoulders; how many shoulders does a lamb have?” to which Muhammad 
responded, “Had you not said this, you could give me as many shoulders as I had 
asked.” 377 

Despite these claims, when challenged by the sceptics, the self-anointed 
prophet repeatedly denied being able to perform miracles. He admitted that 
although other prophets before him were given the power to perform miracles, his 
only miracle was the Quran. “The Prophet said, There was no prophet among the 
prophets but was given miracles because of which people had security or had belief, 
but what I was given was the Divine Inspiration which Allah revealed to me .” 37S 

So, why would the believers insist to attribute miracles to their prophet? Once 
people become convinced of the truth of a faith, they justify everything including 
lies. People with strong faith willingly lie, participate in fraud, abuse and even kill 
others, to support their belief. The “cause” to them is so important that it 
overshadows every other consideration. When people become so convinced of the 
truth of a cause that they are willing to die for it, then to lie for it is a synch. The 
end justifies the means. Pascal, the French philosopher and mathematician wrote, 
“Men never do evil so completely and cheerfully, as when they do it from religious 


374 Bukhari, 1:4: 170 

373 Bukhari, 5: 59: 428 

374 Bukhari, 5: 59: 427 

375 Bukhari, 7: 65: 293 

376 Muslim, 26: 5559 

377 Tabaqat, V.1, P. 375 

378 Bukhari, 9: 92: 379 


209 



Understanding Muhammad 


conviction.” History is witness to the truth of Pascal’s words. A lot of crimes have 
been perpetrated in the name of religion. Faith blinds and absolute faith blinds 
absolutely. 

Imam Ghazzali's 379 authority in Islam is indisputable. He said: “When it is 
possible to achieve such an aim by lying but not by telling the truth, it is permissible 
to lie if attaining the goal is permissible”. 380 

Kasindorf wrote, “Jim Jones skillfully manipulated the impression his church 
would convey to newcomers. He carefully managed its public image. He used the 
letter-writing and political clout of hundreds of members to praise and impress the 
politicians and press that supported the People’s Temple, as well as to criticize and 
intimidate its opponents.” 381 

If any newspaper writes something that Muslims find objectionable, thousands 
of them flood the offices of the editor to voice their complaint. They will continue 
with their harassment until an apology is issued publicly and the edition is 
withdrawn. How can we forget the riots and killing of innocent people when the 
Danish newspaper, Jyllands-Posten, published a few cartoons of Muhammad, or 
when Pope Benedict XVI quoted a Byzantine emperor who said, “Show me just 
what Mohammed brought that was new?” 382 


Distrust of Outsiders and Self -Blame 

Osherow writes: “Jones inculcated a distrust of any contradictory messages, 
labeling them the product of enemies. By destroying the credibility of their sources, 
he inoculated the membership against being persuaded by outside criticism.” 

This is also typical of Muslims, who accuse their critics of being Zionists 
and/or paid agents of "the enemies of Islam.” Now, there is nothing wrong in being 
a Zionist, considering the fact that the most despicable people are anti-Zionist, to 
Muslims this is an insult. The critics of Islam are sued, vilified, harassed and 
attacked ad hominem, but never contested logically. A group of Muslim 
“intellectuals” wrote a rebuttal to the Pope’s speech, knowing well that after the 
mayhem that their brethren caused there will be no response from the Pontiff. Will 


379 Abu Hamid Muhammad al-GhazzalT (1058-1 111) known as Algazel is one of the most 
celebrated scholars in the history of Islamic thought. Born in Iran, he was an Islamic 
theologian, philosopher, and mystic. He contributed significantly to the development of a 
systematic view of Sufism and its integration and acceptance in mainstream Islam. 

380 Ahmad Ibn Naqib al-Misri, The Reliance of the Traveler, translated by Nuh Ha Mim 
Keller, Amana publications, 1997, section r8.2, page 745 

381 Kasindorf, J. Jim Jones: The seduction of San Francisco. New West, December 18, 
1978. 

382 Speech of Pope Benedict XVI in munchen, altotting and regensburg (September 9-14, 
2006) 


210 




7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


a Muslim ever write a rebuttal to this book? Don’t hold your breath. In fact, if they 
read this book chances are that they will leave Islam. 

“In Jonestown,” writes Osherow, “any contradictory thoughts that might arise 
within members were to be discredited. Instead of seeing them as having any basis 
in reality, members interpreted them as indications of their own shortcomings or 
lack of faith.” This is so typical of Muslims who although they realize that their 
lives are a living hell and their countries are in shambles, blame themselves and 
their lack of adherence to “true Islam” for their miseries, when Islam is the source 
of most of their pains. 


Unbounded Devotion 

Jim Jones created an atmosphere of total domination and control. Osherow 
says, “Analyzing Jonestown in terms of obedience and the power of the situation 
can help to explain why the people acted as they did. Once the People’s Temple 
had moved to Jonestown, there was little the members could do other than follow 
Jim Jones’s dictates. They were comforted by an authority of absolute power. They 
were left with few options, being surrounded by armed guards and by the jungle, 
having given their passports and various documents and confessions to Jones, and 
believing that conditions in the outside world were even more threatening. The 
members’ poor diet, heavy workload, lack of sleep, and constant exposure to 
Jones’s diatribes exacerbated the coerciveness of their predicament; tremendous 
pressures encouraged them to obey.” 

We know that Muhammad was not pleased with those who deserted him. As 
we can see, there is little difference between Muhammad's way of thinking and that 
of Jones. However, it would be a mistake to assume that cultists stay only because 
they are coerced physically. Psychological coercion is much more effective. The 
victims become willing, even grateful participants in their own abuse and 
enslavement. 

Osherow writes, “By the time of the final ritual, opposition or escape had 
become almost impossible for most of the members. Yet even then, it is doubtful 
that many wanted to resist or leave. Most had come to believe in Jones. One 
woman’s body was found with a message scribbled on her arm during the final 
hours: ‘Jim Jones is the only one.’ 38 ’ They seemed to have accepted the necessity, 
and even the ‘beauty’ of dying. Just before the ritual began, a guard approached 
Charles Garry, one of the Temples hired attorneys, and exclaimed, ‘It’s a great 
moment... we all die .’” 384 


383 Cahill T. In the valley of the shadow of death. Rolling Stone. January 25, 1979. 

384 Litton, R. J. Appeal of the death trip. New York Times Magazine, January 7, 1979. 


211 



Understanding Muhammad 


A survivor of Jonestown, who happened to be away at the dentist, was 
interviewed a year following the deaths: “If 1 had been there, I would have been the 
first one to stand in that line and take that poison and I would have been proud to 
take it. The thing I’m sad about is this: that 1 missed the ending.” 385 

What is it that drives normal people to these extremes? Once people accept 
someone as a divine being, they become the extension of his psychopathic mind, 
and willful participants in their own abuse. The victim and victimizer merge. A 
symbiosis of sadomasochistic co-dependency is created where the victim wants to 
be victimized. The cultist wants to prove his devotion by showing how much he is 
willing to be abused and accepts all hardships joyously. Several early followers of 
Muhammad were youths from well to do families. They left all that comfort, 
emigrated from their homes and endured hardship both in Abyssinia and in Median. 
In the early days, before Muhammad’s raids became successful, his followers often 
slept with no food in their stomach. At the same time they vied with each other to 
show their love for their leader. In one hadith we read, “Allah's Apostle came to us 
at noon and water for ablution was brought to him. After he had performed ablution, 
the remaining water was taken by the people and they started smearing their bodies 
with it (as a blessed thing).” 386 

Muhammad encouraged this cultic devotion. One hadith says, “Ali was 
suffering from eye-trouble, so the Prophet applied saliva to his eyes and invoked 
Allah to cure him. He at once got cured as if he had no ailment.” 387 

Muhammad could not cure his own ailments and was in constant physical pain. 
But he wanted his follower to believe that his saliva was panacea of their ailments. 
It is also likely that in some instances it worked. It is called placebo effect. Faith 
heals. The object of faith is not important. Many Iranians used to claim that they 
were healed by praying at the tomb of Khomeini. That man was a mass murderer. 


Isolationism 

Osherow describes isolationism as “the aspect of Jonestown that is perhaps the 
most troubling.” He says, “To the end, the vast majority of the People’s Temple 
members believed in Jim Jones. External forces, in the form of power or persuasion, 
can exact compliance. But one must examine a different set of processes to account 
for the members internalizing those beliefs. Although Jones’s statements were often 
inconsistent and his methods cruel, most members maintained their faith in his 
leadership.” 


385 Gallagher, N. Jonestown: The survivors' story. New York Times Magazine, November 
18, 1979. 

386 Bukhari, 1: 4: 187 

387 Bukhari, 4: 52: 253 


212 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Muhammad was unable to perform miracles. His awareness was rudimentary. 
His teachings were prosaic. He did not have any secret knowledge. And as we can 
see from the Quran, his revelations were asinine. What his followers saw in him 
that they were ready to sacrifice everything for him? 

One explanation is provided by Osherow. He wrote, “Once they were isolated 
at Jonestown, there was little opportunity or motivation to think otherwise; 
resistance or escape was out of the question. In such a situation, the individual is 
motivated to rationalize his or her predicament; a person confronted with the 
inevitable tends to regard it more positively. For example, social psychological 
research has shown that when children believe that they will be served more of a 
vegetable they dislike, they will convince themselves that it is not so noxious, 388 and 
when a person thinks that she will be interacting with someone, she tends to judge a 
description of that individual more favorably.” 389 

Cult leaders often barricade their followers in order to reduce their contact with 
the outside world. Jim Jones built his own “Jonestown.” in the jungles of Guyana, 
Muhammad chose Yathrib as his compound, killed and expelled those who did not 
accept him and renamed it, Medinat ul-Nabi (Prophet’s town). He corporally 
punished, publicly humiliated and assassinated anyone who defied his authority. 
Medinat ul Nabi was very much like Jonestown. Muhammad was the absolute 
authority. Any dissent was severely punished. Once a person entered that town as a 
believer, there was no going back. 

Abdullah ibn Sa;d ibn Abi Sarh, was a scribe of Muhammad. He was more 
educated than his prophet. He often would correct his “revealed” verses and 
suggest better wordings. Muhammad accepted his suggestions. Abdullah realized 
that the Quran is not revealed and that Muhammad was making the verses up. He 
escaped to Mecca and told everyone about it. When Muhammad conquered Mecca, 
despite having given assurances of amnesty to everyone if the Meccans surrender, 
he ordered the beheading of Ibn Abi Sarh. He was spared thanks to Othman’s 
intercession and Muhammad’s inability to communicate properly his wishes 
through signals. When Othman pleaded with Muhammad to not kill his foster 
brother, Muhammad remained silent. His companions assumed that he has agreed 
and Othman took Ibn Abi Sarh away. After they left, Muhammad complained that 
he did not wish to turn down the request of Othman, but he had hoped his 
companions would kill his foe. Talk about hypocrisy! 

Ibn Ishaq explains, “The reason he ordered him to be killed was that he had 
been a Muslim and used to write down revelation. Then he apostatized and returned 


388 Brehm, J. Increasing cognitive dissonance by a fait-accompli. Journal of Abnormal and 
Social Psychology, 1959, 58, 379-382. 

389 Darley, J. and Bersceild, E. Increased liking as a result of the anticipation of personal 
contact. Human Relations, 1967, 20, 29-40. 


213 



Understanding Muhammad 


to Quraish [Mecca]... He was to be killed for apostasy but was saved through 
Othman’s intercession.” 390 

The atmosphere in Medina was tense. Islam and Jihad had become the focus of 
the lives of everyone. People had lost every vestige of privacy and private life. 
They had to go to the mosque and pray in congregation, not once or twice, but five 
times a day. Their lives were changed. There was no work. They had become 
marauders — constantly raiding, plundering, and waging war. 

There is a hadith which shows the level of coercion that Muhammad exerted on 
his followers. He is reported saying, “I thought that I should order the prayer to be 
commenced and command a person to lead people in prayer, and I should then go 
along with some persons having a fagot of fuel with them to the people who have 
not attended the prayer (in congregation) and would burn their houses with fire. ” 391 
In this hadith Muhammad is expressing his wish to burn the houses of those 
who were not attending the mosque regularly, with their occupants inside. One 
does not have to be a psychologist to see the Prophet was not sane. Despite that his 
followers did not object and did not desert him, not because all of them were 
incapable of seeing the monstrosity of his thoughts, but because expressing their 
thoughts freely, was suicide. 

Muhammad actually did burn a mosque with all the people inside it. Muslims 
of Zarrar (a place close to Medina) had built a mosque (a temple). They invited him 
to come and bless it. He told them that he would come after the raid of Tabuk. 
When he returned from Tabuk some malicious people told him that the Muslims of 
Zarrar had invented their own version of Islam and were not following the Islam of 
the Prophet. Muhammad did not try to investigate. He ordered his men to burn the 
mosque with the worshippers inside. Then he revealed a verse to justify his hideous 
crime. “ And there are those who put up a mosque by way of mischief and infidelity - 
to disunite the Believers - and in preparation for one who warred against Allah and 
His Messenger aforetime. They will indeed swear that their intention is nothing but 
good; But Allah doth declare that they are certainly liars.” (Q.9:107) 

Life in Medina had completely changed. Prior to the arrival of Muhammad, the 
people of Yathrib were farmers, artisans and tradesmen. The bulk of the industry 
was in the hands of the Jews.. The Arabs were illiterate, lazy, and indolent. They 
had few skills and worked for the Jews. When the Jews were exterminated, there 
were no more businesses where people could work and earn a livelihood. The 
economy of the town had collapsed. The citizens relied entirely on plunder for their 
sustenance. There was no going back. They had become dependent on 
Muhammad and the spoils of his raids. Even those who did not believe in him, like 
Abdullah ibn Ubbay and his followers joined his raids, not because they wanted to 


390 Sirat, p. 550 

391 Muslim, 4: 1370; and Bukhari, 1: 11: 626 


214 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


support Islam, but because marauding had become their only source of income. 
Like the members of People’s Temple, Muslims in Medina were confronted with an 
inevitable situation, which in turn led them to accept their condition more favorably. 

The Arab population of Medina was ignorant, impoverished, and a superstitious 
lot. For them, even owning one camel and one robe was considered wealth. They 
worked as journeymen for the Jews. Several hadiths report that their first wealth 
was acquired through spoils of war. There was also plenty of sexual booty. Women 
captured in the raids provided an added incentive for the believers, particularly the 
Immigrants who were mostly young and single. 

Once the Jews were killed and banished, the impoverished Arabs of Medina 
had no alternative but to enlist in Muhammad’s army. The main incentive for these 
early believers to sally forth in jihad was wealth and sex. Isolationism and group 
pressure made them accept things that they would have otherwise considered 
objectionable, and even abhorrent. An isolated group, controlled by a charismatic 
cult leader, sets its own laws. The norms of the outside world don’t apply there. 
What the leader says and does becomes the law. He defines what is moral, ethical, 
right, and wrong and the cultists agree. As Muslims often say, one should not 
measure Muhammad by the standard of the Golden rule, but rather rules must be 
measured by his standard. 


Gradual Absorption 

The life of a believer is an arduous life of constant inner battle and mindless 
religious rituals. They submit to this life gradually. Osherow says, “A member’s 
involvement in the Temple did not begin at Jonestown, it started much earlier, 
closer to home, and less dramatically. At first, the potential member would attend 
meetings voluntarily and might put in a few hours each week working for the 
church. Though the established members would urge the recruit to join, he or she 
felt free to choose whether to stay or leave. Upon deciding to join, a member 
expended more effort and became more committed to the Peoples Temple. In small 
increments, Jones increased the demands made on the member, and only after a 
long time did he escalate the oppressiveness of his rule and the desperation of his 
message. Little by little, the individual’s alternatives became more limited. Step by 
step, the person was motivated to rationalize his or her commitment and to justify 
his or her behavior.” 

Ex-converts to Islam report similar experiences. As they become more 
involved, the bar of expectations is raised gradually. Women new converts are told 
that it is not mandatory to cover their hair, but it would be meritorious to do so. 
New believers are asked to refrain from certain foods, eat halal, perform the 
obligatory prayers, fast and give zakat - minor requirements that can be easily 
observed. Gradually, they are introduced to the virtues and rewards of jihad. 


215 



Understanding Muhammad 


Because the newcomers are eager to belong and be accepted in the group, they 
strive to outperform the born Muslims and as the proverb goes, become “more 
catholic than the Pope.” 

According to a poll by the Pew Research Center, the most dangerous Muslims 
in America are the black converts. “Fully 28% of U.S.-born black Muslim 
respondents said “suicide bombings and other violence against civilians can be 
justified sometimes or at least in rare cases. That compares with 9% of foreign-born 
Muslims who hold the same view. Pew also found that 11% of black Muslims living 
in the U.S. have a favorable opinion of al-Qaida - more than double the share of 
U.S. Muslims overall who hold that view.” 392 

The indoctrination is so gradual that the converts feel they are undergoing these 
changes voluntarily. They finally end up doing things that they thought they would 
never do. An American born ex-Muslim woman told me that when she first saw a 
group of Muslim women, all covered in black veils, she laughed and felt sorry for 
them. When she converted to Islam she started wearing the strictest form of veil 
that covers even the eyes (neqab ). I came to know this lady online because she had 
created an Internet site “Khadijah in niqab,”to promote Islam. Her favorite pastime 
was to malign me and tell other Muslims not to read my articles. However, she read 
them. Finally, she came to her senses and left Islam. She explained how she had 
been sucked into Islam to the extent that at one point she asked her non-Muslim 
husband to convert and take another wife. 

I have met Muslim women (virtually) who had become so brainwashed that 
they defended Muhammad’s saying that women are deficient in intelligence and 
inferior. Paradoxically, at the same time, they were convinced that Islam liberates 
women. Faith is a mind-numbing narcotic. 

Those who convert to Islam, soon start disliking the Jews and then their own 
country. They are fed with conspiracy theories and in no time will find themselves 
hating their non-Muslim parents and cut their ties from their unbelieving friends and 
relatives. 

A Canadian who converted to Islam, after apostatizing wrote of his experience: 

An unadulterated Islam was difficult for the kuffaar (unbelievers) to digest so 
deviants evidently had a higher success rate in their propagation of Islam (da’wah) as 
they modified principles “to suit the nafs” (carnal self) of recipients. The moderate 
and sanitized version of Islam that initially brought me to conversion had to be 
reassessed. Through the local masjid (mosque), always available was a handshake and 
anticipated hug. This was a comfort unavailable at home, especially from a mother 
always unsatisfied with my performance and father unconcerned with my progress. 
Encouraged by my Muslim brothers, I desired to excel in my religion; possibly get 


392 Poll stunner: These American blacks OK with violent attacks 
www.wnd.com/?pageld=339793#ixzz1Xollgd8GE 


216 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


married, master the Arabic language and be a mujaahid (partaker in jihaad) and 
shaheed (martyr). 

Reverts to Islam, ever so gullible and naive, were easily susceptible to the prevalent 
dysfunctional behaviour and propaganda infecting most Muslim societies. By striving 
not to conform to the kuffaar, we duly had to be ignorant by circumnavigating 
anything unislamic. One revert declared that Osama bin Laden was better than “a 
million George Bushes,’ and ‘a thousand ‘Tony Blairs’ simply because he’s a 
Muslim. Arrogantly speaking, we Muslims were ‘the best of peoples ever raised up 
for mankind.’ (3:110) So, when an atrocity occurred that was obviously committed by 
Muslims in the name of Allah, my fellow brothers and sisters were complacent. We 
obsequiously forsook the human rights violations in Muslim countries, even when the 
victims were Muslims. The conspiracy theories widespread in my Muslim society 
were outright delusion. Not even the moderate Muslims, who neglected salaat and 
committed zinaa (illegal sex; fornication, adultery, etc.), could accept the Muslim 
identities of the 9/11 pilots. As my Afghani classmate remarked, ‘It was the Jews!’ 
When the opportunity arose for self-criticism, inevitably, we instead blamed the Jews, 
our favorite scapegoat. Homogenizing oneself into the Islamic ummah was ostensibly 
clinched if one supported the latest Arab-Muslim agenda, grew an outstanding beard, 
expressed hatred for the Jews, uttered the word ‘bid’ah’ (denouncing the modernists) 
occasionally, and repudiated the modern state of Israel. We proudly acknowledged the 
jihaad, yet acted stupid if questioned by a kaafir and responded to their accusations 
with, for example, 'How do you know it was done by Muslims? Where is the 
evidence?’ Although they were not blind to the videotaped confessions by boasting 
Muslim terrorists, they chose to be. Not all Muslims were terrorists, although it was 
unequivocally but agonizingly true that most terrorists were Muslims. If some 
Americans or Jews died, there was sympathetic joy and I observed this particular 
behavior genially absorbed by one Muslimah just five years old. Reverts hopelessly 
adopted a rigid interpretation of Islam taught by immigrants from oppressive 
theocracies that incarcerated ijtihaad (free discussion) to keep freethinking and dissent 
criminal and their rule immutable. 393 

John Walker Lindh, was a young man who went to Afghanistan to serve in al 
Qaeda and kill American soldiers. He did not become a terrorist overnight. John’s 
interest in Islam began when he was just 12 years old. His mother took him to see 
Spike Lee's film, Malcolm X. She said, “He was moved by a scene showing people 
of all nations bowing down to God.” 394 

No one cared or knew enough to warn this young man of the dangers of Islam. 
Time Magazine wrote, “John’s parents were pleased to see that their son had found 
something that moved him. And at a time when other parents they knew were 


www.faithfreedom.org/Testimonials/Abdulquddus.htm 
394 By Timothy Roche, Brian Bennett, Anne Berryman, Hilary Hylton, Siobhan Morrissey 
And Amany Radwan The Making of John Walker Lindh. 
http://www.time.eom/time/magazine/article/0,9171,1003414-5,00. html 


217 



Understanding Muhammad 


coping with their kids' experimentation with drugs, booze, and fast driving, it all 
seemed fairly innocent. Marilyn (John’s mother) would drop young John off at the 
mosque for Friday prayers. At the end of the evening, a fellow believer would drive 
John home.” 395 

The tolerant American society also did not see anything wrong or alarming 
about a young American converting to Islam. He would stroll with his awkward 
Islamic outfit up and down the streets, and the good American folks did not get 
especially worked up. “It was just another kid experimenting with his life, with his 
spiritual side, certainly nothing to fear or loathe,” wrote Time Magazine. 

Cults are a lot more dangerous than drugs, booze, and fast driving. Instead of 
investigating the truth about Islam, John's father allowed himself to be fooled by 
what he defined as the “Islamic custom of hospitality for fellow believers,” which in 
itself is a giveaway of its cultic nature. “Islamic hospitality” is a mask. Cultists are 
exceptionally friendly towards those whom they want to woo to their faith or from 
whom they want to gain concessions. Once they no longer need you they step over 
you and oppress you as they do to minorities among them. Muslims are all smiles 
for the media. Then they laugh at how they fooled the journalists. 

Unbeknownst to his parents, this impressionable teenager was gradually 
becoming brainwashed and indoctrinated into hating his country. Time magazine 
quoted, a language teacher in Yemen who said, “Lindh came from the U.S. already 
hating America.” The magazine writes: “Lindh's correspondence from Yemen 
evinces an ambivalence toward the U.S. In a letter to his mother dated Sept. 23, 
1998, he refers to the bombing of the U.S. embassies in Africa the previous month, 
saying the attacks ‘seem far more likely to have been carried out by the American 
government than by any Muslims.’” 

Non-Muslims are becoming familiar with the Islamic tactic of committing the 
crime and blaming the victim. The fantastic story of “4000 Jews not showing up for 
work on the fateful morning of 9/11/2001,” is rehashed to this day. This conspiracy 
theory blames the CIA and the Mossad for what Bin Laden boastfully claimed as his 
victory. John was gradually led to believe that Islam is the only real religion. He 
tried to learn it and practice it with sincerity and eagerness. He studied and 
memorized the Quran. In his notebook he wrote, “We shall make jihad as long as we 
live.” 396 The origin of this sentence is attributed to the companions of Muhammad, who 
while digging the trench around Medina, sang, “We are those who have given a pledge 
of allegiance to Muhammad that we will I carry on Jihad as long as we live.” 397 


395 Time magazine September 29, 2002 edition 

396 Ibid. 

397 Bukhari, 4: 52: 88 


218 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Once a Muslim, John Walker Lindh entered in Muhammad’s narcissistic 
bubble universe. On the one hand he denied that 9/11 was the work of Muslims and 
on the other hand he was vowing to make jihad as long as he lives. 

John cut himself from the rest of his countrymen. According to the Quran, 
Muslims are not supposed to make friends with unbelievers. (Q.9:23) They are 
asked to fight those who do not believe (Q.9:29) and murder them. (Q.9:123) 

When John wrote to his mother, after the U.S. presidential election in 2000, he 
referred to George W. Bush as “your new President” and added, “I'm glad he's not 
mine.” A Muslim cannot accept the rule of an unbeliever. He must disobey them, 
fight against them, and endeavor to kill them. (Q.25:52) 

John Walker Lindh and many other young people who have fallen prey to Islam 
are victims of political correctness. There are also those who, perhaps for personal 
gain, deliberately deceive the public. 

As required summer reading for his first-year students, Prof. Michael Sells of 
the University of North Carolina compiled a book titled Approaching the Quran 
where according to his own statement the “nice” teachings of the Quran, pertaining 
to the early Meccan period were handpicked and published. He left out the violent 
and gory verses that churn the stomach. Why? Why teach half-truths? It is not hard 
to see that the goal was to deceive the alumni and make Islam look benign to them. 
Similar deception can be seen in the works of Karen Armstrong, John Esposito, and 
a host of other “experts” of Islam. 

Why these people deliberately hide the truth? Do they do this out of ignorance 
or is something more sinister at work? The public is hoodwinked. Innocent people 
fall into the trap of Islam and are victimized. Aren’t these deceivers responsible? 
Are we supposed to believe that Armstrong who has left Christianity can’t see that 
Islam is not only a bad copy of Judaism, but also evil? She wrote, “There is far 
more violence in the Bible than in the Qur'an; the idea that Islam imposed itself by 
the sword is a Western fiction, fabricated during the time of the crusades when, in 
fact, it was Western Christians who were fighting brutal holy wars against Islam." 
’ 9S This is a blatant lie. What does this former nun and convert to Sufi Islam find 
attractive in Islam that she talks about it so glowingly? 

Once people convert to a cult, they enter an underworld of illusions, ignorance, 
and fear, where fantasy takes the form of reality and evil is perceived as divine. 
Their values disintegrate and they enter into a twilight zone where the distinction 
between wrong and right becomes blurred. Islam unfolds like a creeping paralysis, 
slowly corrupting minds and spirits, until it produces the best of all Muslims, the 
jihadi. 

Osherow gives a thorough psychological explanation of this phenomenon. 


398 Andrea Bistrich, "Discovering the common grounds of world religions," interview with 
Karen Armstrong, Share International, Sept. 2007, pp. 19-22. 


219 



Understanding Muhammad 


According to dissonance theory, when a person commits an act or holds a cognition 
that is psychologically inconsistent with his or her self-concept, the inconsistency 
arouses an unpleasant state of tension. The individual tries to reduce this ‘dissonance,’ 
usually by altering his or her attitudes to bring them more into line with the previously 
discrepant action or belief. A number of occurrences in the People's Temple can be 
illuminated by viewing them in light of this process. The horrifying events of 
Jonestown were not due merely to the threat of force, nor did they erupt 
instantaneously. That is, it was not the case that something ‘snapped’ in people’s 
minds, suddenly causing them to behave in bizarre ways. Rather, as the theory of 
cognitive dissonance spells out, people seek to justify their choices and commitments. 
Just as a towering waterfall can begin as a trickle, so too can the impetus for doing 
extreme or calamitous actions be provided by the consequences of agreeing to do 
seemingly trivial ones. In the People’s Temple, the process started with the effects of 
undergoing a severe initiation to join the church, was reinforced by the tendency to 
justify ones commitments, and was strengthened by the need to rationalize ones 
behavior. 

Once involved, a member found ever-increasing portions of his or her time and 
energy devoted to the People’s Temple. The services and meetings occupied 
weekends and several evenings each week. Working on Temple projects and writing 
the required letters to politicians and the press took much of one’s ‘spare’ time. 
Expected monetary contributions changed from ‘voluntary’ donations (though they 
were recorded) to the required contribution of a quarter of one’s income. Eventually, a 
member was supposed to sign over all personal property, savings, social security 
checks, and the like to the Peoples Temple. Before entering the meeting room for each 
service, a member stopped at a table and wrote self-incriminating letters or signed 
blank documents that were turned over to the church. If anyone objected, the refusal 
was interpreted as denoting a Tack of faith’ in Jones. Each new demand had two 
repercussions: In practical terns, it enmeshed the person further into the People’s 
Temple web and made leaving more difficult; on an attitudinal level, it set the 
aforementioned processes of self-justification into motion. As Mills (1979) describes: 
‘We had to face painful reality. Our life savings were gone. Jim had demanded that 
we sell the life insurance policy and turn the equity over to the church, so that was 
gone. Our property had all been taken from us. Our dream of going to an overseas 
mission was gone. We thought that we had alienated our parents when we told them 
we were leaving the country. Even the children whom we had left in the care of Carol 
and Bill were openly hostile toward us. Jim had accomplished all this in such a short 
time! All we had left now was Jim and the Cause, so we decided to buckle under and 
give our energies to these two.’” 

The same could be said of the early Muslims. Those who followed Muhammad 
to Medina had nothing to fall back on. They had no jobs and no homes. 
Muhammad had asked the Ansar [Helpers, the believers native to Medina] to 
accommodate the Immigrants and share whatever they had with them. This, of 


220 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


course, was not an easy life for either party. There is a curious story of an Ansar 
offering his wife to an Immigrant. 

Abdur Rahman bin Auf said, when we came to Medina as emigrants, Allah's Apostle 
established a bond of brotherhood between me and Sa’d bin Ar-Rabi'. Sa’d bin Ar- 
Rabi' said (to me), ‘I am the richest among the Ansar, so I will give you half of my 
wealth and you may look at my two wives and whichever of the two you may choose 
I will divorce her, and when she has completed the prescribed period (before 
marriage) you may many her. ’ A few days later, 'Abdur Rahman came having traces 
of yellow (scent) on his body. Allah's Apostle asked him whether he had got married. 

He replied in the affirmative. The Prophet said, 'Whom have you married?' He replied, 

399 

'A woman from the Aisar.~ 

Muslims quote this story to brag how Muhammad had fostered brotherhood 
among believers, but it also shows how they had been overcome with zealotry. 
They disregarded their own privacy and even the sanctity of their marriage. Their 
freedom and their independence were all but gone. In most cases, they willingly 
relinquished their independence. Those who could see the problem did not dare to 
talk about it. The Immigrants could not go back. No one could complain. Anyone 
could be an informer. They could be assassinated as there was no dearth of zealot 
believers who would report and happily kill an unruly fellow believer. Those who 
could see the problem had no other option but to buckle under and play along. 

In one hadith we read: 

A blind man had a slave-woman who used to abuse the Prophet and disparage him. 
...So he took a dagger, placed it on her belly, pressed it, and killed her. A child who 
came between her legs was smeared with the blood that was there. When the morning 
came, the Prophet was informed about it. He assembled the people called on the man 
to explain why he committed such horrendous murder. The man stood up while 
trembling and said: ‘I am her master; she used to abuse you and disparage you. I have 
two sons like pearls from her, and she was my companion. Last night she began to 
abuse and disparage you. So I took a dagger, put it on her belly and pressed it till I 
killed her.’ Thereupon the Prophet said: ‘Oh be witness, no retaliation is payable for 
her blood.’ 400 

This man committed double murder and all he had to say to go free was that his 
victim had insulted the Prophet. In such an atmosphere of terror, how could anyone 
disagree with Muhammad? What if that blind man was lying to avoid punishment? 
The message that Muhammad wanted to send was clear: Don’t dare to insult me or 
you will be killed. One can only imagine how many murderers have walked away 


399 Bukhari 3:34: 264 

400 Sunan Abu-Dawud, 38: 4348 


221 



Understanding Muhammad 


with this alibi. Today, in Islamic countries, minorities are killed over personal 
disputes and all that the killer has to say is that the victim insulted the Prophet and 
walk free or get a lenient sentence. 

Pakistan has become a madhouse. Salman Taseer, a prominent politician who 
fought for human rights and against the blasphemy law was gunned down by his 
own bodyguard. His murderer said he wanted to teach an apostate a lesson. He 
became a national hero to the many Pakistanis, who kissed and garlanded him and 
showered him with rose petals. Prominent lawyers offered to represent him for free. 

Section 295-C of Pakistan's Penal Code says: “Whoever by words, either 
spoken or written, or by visible representation, or by any imputation, innuendo, or 
insinuation, directly or indirectly defdes the sacred name of the Holy Prophet 
Muhammad shall be punished with death and shall also be liable to a fine.” 

Muhammad was so desperate and keen to enforce respect for himself that when 
a group of Arabs came to visit him and did not pay him the reverence that he 
thought he was entitled to, he made his deity say, “O ye who believe! Raise not your 
voices above the voice of the Prophet, nor speak aloud to him in talk, as ye may 
speak aloud to one another, lest your deeds become vain and ye perceive not. Those 
that lower their voices in the presence of Allah's Messenger, their hearts has Allah 
tested for piety: for them is Forgiveness and a great Reward. Those who shout out to 
thee from without the inner apartments - most of them lack understanding .” (Q.49:2-4) 

The evolution from being a moderate Muslim to a terrorist Muslim is gradual 
and often imperceptible. New converts are taught the “beauties of Islam.” They are 
told that Islam is an easy religion, of peace and equality and the worship of a single 
God. They are led to believe that Islam is accepting of other religions, especially 
Judaism and Christianity, and only disagrees with the believers of these religions in 
that they have corrupted their faith. They are then led to believe that Islam is the 
only religion that has remained pristine. Consequently, it is the only true religion 
accepted by God. Those who don’t believe in Islam are rejecting the truth. They are 
sinners. Eventually they are told that the Isa and Musa of the Quran are not the 
same as Jesus and Moses of the Bible. They are told that the people of other faiths are 
envious of Muslims. They see the truth of Islam and yet deny it because their hearts 
are diseased. They reject Islam out of spite. They are the enemies of Allah. Because 
of that Allah hates them. It follows that the believers should not love those whom 
God hates. Only Muslims are brothers. Others are kafir, filthy, and enemies of God. 

As the new convert is gradually brainwashed, they develop a sense of 
victimhood. They lose their own identity and become an anonymous part of the 
amorphous ummah, slaves of Allah. They even adopt new Islamic names. They 
start seeing the world differently. The feeling of “us” versus “them” becomes stronger 
every day. “They” are the evil ones, the oppressors, the enemies of God. “Us” are the 
Muslims the oppressed ones, the victims. 

It may take very little time for a new convert to be transformed into a fully- 
fledged terrorist seeking revenge for all that perceived injustices that non-Muslims do to 

222 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Muslims. Gradual indoctrination is the modus operandi in all cults, where the core truth 
and the real agenda of the cult is concealed and is slowly spoon-fed to the believer. 


Demanding Ultimate Sacrifice 

What the narcissist ultimately wants is control over life and death. This makes 
him feels like God. The cult leader becomes so obsessed with obedience that he 
demands his followers to prove their loyalty by sacrificing everything, including 
their lives. The cause is a pretext. The Quran offers great rewards for martyrs and 
encourages Muslims to give up their lives. 

Think not of those who are slain in Allah's way as dead. Nay, they live, finding their 
sustenance from their Lord. They rejoice in the Bounty provided by Allah...the 
(Martyrs) glory in the fact that on them is no fear, nor have they grieve. They rejoice 
in the Grace and the Bounty from Allah, and in the fact that Allah suffers not the reward 
of the Faithful to be lost (in the least). (Q.3:169) 

The Prophet said, “Paradise has one hundred grades which Allah has reserved for the 
Mujahidin (Muslim fighters) who fight in His Cause.” 401 

The Prophet said, “Nobody who enters Paradise likes to go back to the world even if 
he got everything on the earth, except a Mujahid who wishes to return to the world so 
that he may be martyred ten times because of the dignity he receives (from Allah). 
Our Prophet told us about the message of our Lord that ‘Whoever amongst us is killed 
as a martyr will go to Paradise’ Umar asked the Prophet, ‘Is it not true that our men 
who are killed will go to Paradise and theirs (i.e. those of the Pagan's) will go to the 
(Hell) fire?’ The Prophet said, ‘Yes.’ 402 

Osherow says, “Ultimately, Jim Jones and the Cause would require the 
members to give their lives. What could cause people to kill their children and 
themselves? From a detached perspective, the image seems unbelievable. In fact, at 
first glance, so does the idea of so many individuals committing so much of their 
time, giving all of their money, and even sacrificing the control of their children to 
the People’s Temple. Jones took advantage of rationalization processes that allow 
people to justify their commitments by raising their estimations of the goal and 
minimizing its costs.” 

Muhammad convinced his followers that everyone is created for the sole 
purpose of believing in him and worshiping the god that spoke to him. "I have only 
created Jinns and men that they may worship me” (Q.51:56). According to a hadith 


401 Bukhari, 4: 5: 48 

402 Bukhari, 4: 52:72 


223 



Understanding Muhammad 


qudsi, (believed absolutely to be true) the purpose of life is to know Allah and to 
worship him, made possible only through his messenger Muhammad. Since 
believing in Muhammad is the sole purpose of the creation, promoting his cause is 
regarded as the most important endeavor. In this quest, everything, including crime 
is permissible. 

Former Scientologist Amy Scobee, in her interview with Mike Hess Posted on 
Popeater.com said: 

Something dangerous about Scientology is that they truly believe that they are the 
"only salvation" for mankind. They therefore consider they can do all sorts of things - 
- even if it breaks the law — because it's "the greatest good" and forwards their overall 
mission to ensure everyone's future eternity. Crush a critic into silence, lie on national 
television, beat a staff member who is not behaving as you'd like, blackmail people 
using family disconnection and other threats to keep them in line, use personal 
information obtained on people to smear their name, hide evidence that could be 
damning if it were discovered — on and on. They are fanatics about being the ONLY 
salvation and the end justifies the means. 

Osherow writes, “Much as he gradually increased his demands, Jones carefully 
orchestrated the members’ exposure to the concept of a ‘final ritual.’ He utilized the 
leverage provided by their previous commitments to push them closer to its 
enactment. Gaining a ‘foot in the door’ by getting a person to agree to a moderate 
request makes it more probable that he or she will agree to do a much larger deed 
later, as social psychologists and sales people have found. 403 Doing the initial task 
makes something that might have seemed unreasonable at first appear less extreme 
in comparison, and it also motivates a person to make his or her behavior appear 
more consistent by consenting to the larger requests as well.” 

Osherow then explains how Jones prepared his followers to commit mass 
suicide: 

He started by undermining the member’s belief that death was to be fought and feared 
and Jones directed several ‘fake’ suicide drills. These became tests of faith, of the 
member’s willingness to follow Jones even to death. Jones would ask people if they 
were ready to die and on occasion would have the membership ‘decide’ its own fate 
by voting whether to carry out his wishes. An ex-member recounted that one time, 
after a while Jones smiled and said, ‘Well, it was a good lesson. I see you’re not 
dead.’ He made it sound like we needed the 30 minutes to do very strong, 
introspective type of thinking. We all felt strongly dedicated, proud of ourselves. 
Jones taught that it was a privilege to die for what you believe in, which is exactly 
what I would have been doing. 404 


403 Freeman, J., AND Fraser, S. Compliance without pressure: The foot-in-the-door 
technique. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 1966, 4, 195-202. 

404 Winfrey, C. Why 900 died in Guyana. New York Times Magazine, February 25, 1979. 


224 




7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Muhammad did not advocate suicide. Instead, he greatly praised martyrdom. 
He was more pragmatic than Jones. Suicide was of no use to him. He needed his 
followers alive so they could raid and plunder and conquer for him. He glorified 
martyrdom and death on battlefields. The pragmatism of Muhammad can also be 
appreciated in the fact that while Jones and many other cult leaders committed 
suicide and died along their followers, Muhammad rarely took an active role in any 
battle. His personal safety was of paramount importance to him. In this sense he 
was less insane than many cult leaders. 

While any sane person can easily see killing in the name of God is insane, no 
Muslim can see that. Jihad is a pillar of Islam and any Muslim who disagrees with 
it is not a Muslim anymore. The term “moderate Muslim” is an oxymoron. No one 
can be moderate and subscribe to an ideology that prescribes killing. 

Osherow writes, “After the Temple moved to Jonestown, the ‘White Nights,’ as 
the suicide drills were called, occurred repeatedly. An exercise that appears crazy 
was a regular, justifiable occurrence for the People’s Temple participant.” 

The members of People’s Temple were normal people. They were not insane or 
crazy. However, since they had placed their intelligence in the hands of a crazy 
man, they followed him blindly into his madness. The same holds true about 
Muslims. 

Osherow says, “The reader might ask whether this [the fake drills] caused the 
members to think that the actual suicides were merely another practice, but there 
were many indications that they knew the poison was truly deadly on that final 
occasion. The Ryan visit had been climatic, there were several new defectors, the 
cooks who had been excused from the prior drills in order to prepare the upcoming 
meal were included, Jones had been growing increasingly angry, desperate, and 
unpredictable, and, finally, everyone could see the first babies die. The membership 
was manipulated, but they were not unaware that this time the ritual was for real.” 


Self- Justification 

Osherow explains that under such conditions, people are apt to justify their 
actions, to comply with what their leader dictates. “A dramatic example of the 
impact of self-justification,” he wrote, “concerns the physical punishment that was 
meted out in the People’s Temple. As discussed earlier, the threat of being beaten or 
humiliated, forced the member to comply with Jones’s orders. A person will obey as 
long as he or she is being threatened and supervised. To affect a person’s attitudes, 
however, a mild threat has been demonstrated to be more effective than a severe 
threat 405 and its influence has been shown to be far longer lasting. 406 Under a mild 

405 Aronson, E. , and Carlsmith, J. M. Effect of the severity of threat on the devaluation of 
forbidden behavior. Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 1963, 66. 584-588. 


225 



Understanding Muhammad 


threat, the individual has more difficulty attributing his or her behavior to such a 
minor external restraint, forcing the person to alter his or her attitudes in order to 
justify the action. Severe threats elicit compliance, but, imposed from the outside, 
they usually fail to cause the behavior to be internalized. Quite a different dynamic 
ensues when it is not so clear that the action is being imposed upon the person. 
When an individual feels that he or she played an active role in carrying out an 
action that hurts someone, there comes a motivation to justify ones part in the 
cruelty by rationalizing it as necessary or by derogating the victim by thinking that 
the punishment was deserved.” 407 

This point is crucial. In Jonestown believers themselves would condemn the 
non-conforming members, especially their own family, and punish them. Acts of 
cruelty for normal people are traumatic. To alleviate the pangs of their conscience, 
they try to rationalize their cruelty by derogating the victim and considering them, 
deserving of the punishment. Muslims are required to wage war even against their kin. 
These cruelties are justified and rationalized. Believers are taught that their harshness 
against the unbelievers is God’s will, and not only acceptable, but will be rewarded. 

Jeanne Mills, who managed to defect two years before the Temple relocated in 
Guyana, begins her account, Six Years with God (1979), as follows: “Every time I 
tell someone about the six years we spent as members of the People’s Temple, I am 
faced with an unanswerable question: If the church was so bad, why did you and your 
family stay in for so long?” Osherow says, “Several classic studies from social 
psychological research investigating processes of self-justification and the theory of 
cognitive dissonance 408 can point to explanations for such seemingly irrational behavior.” 

Self-justification is what Islam is all about. Muslims commit all sorts of crimes 
and abuses, and they justify them all. 

A story is told of Abu Hudhaifa, a young Meccan believer who participated in 
the battle of Badr while his father, uncle and brother were on the opposite side, in 
the ranks of the Quraish. It is reported that when Muhammad instructed his 
followers to spare Abbas, his own uncle, who was his spy among the Quraish, 
Hudhaifa raised his voice, “What? Are we to slay our fathers, brothers, uncles, etc., 
and to spare Abbas? No, verily, but I will slay him if 1 find him.” Upon hearing this 
impertinent remark, Muhammad became red with anger. He turned to Umar and 
said, “Oh Lion of God! Ought the face of the Apostle’s uncle to be marked with the 


406 Freedman, J. and Long-term behavioural effects of cognitive dissonance. Journal of 
Experimental Social Psychology, 1965, 1, 145-155. 

407 Davos, K., AND Jones, E. Changes in interpersonal perception as a means of 
reducing cognitive dissonance. Journal of abnormal and Social Psychology, 1960, 61, 
402-410. 

408 See Aronson, E. The social animal (3rd ed.) San Francisco: W. FI. Freeman and 
Company, 1980. AND Aronson, E. The theory of cognitive dissonance: A current 
perspective. In L. Berkowitz (ed.), Advances in experimental social psychology. Vol. 4, 
New York: Academic Press, 1969. 


226 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


sword?” Umar, in his usual sycophantic gesture of loyalty, unshielded his sword and 
replied, “Let me off with his head. By God the man is a false Muslim.” 409 

This threat had an immediate effect. A dramatic change happened in Abu 
Hudhaifa and we see him after the battle, a completely subdued and different 
person. When he saw his father slain and his corpse unceremoniously being 
dragged to be dumped into a well, he was overwhelmed and started crying. “What?” 
asked Muhammad, “Are you saddened for the death of your father?” “Not so, O 
Allah’s Prophet!” responded Abu Hudhaifa, “I do not doubt the justice of my 
father's fate; but 1 knew well his wise and generous heart, and 1 had trusted that God 
would lead him to the faith. But now that I see him slain, and my hope destroyed! — 
it is for that I grieve.” Muhammad was pleased with his response, comforted and 
blessed him; and said, “It is well.” 410 Abu Hudhaifa used to say, “1 never felt safe 
after my words that day.” 

The displeasure of Muhammad at Abu Hudhaifa’s irreverence in defying his 
authority and the swift reaction of Umar threatening to kill him on the spot, despite 
him being an early convert, were so powerful that Abu Hudhaifa immediately 
changed his attitude and a day later he even saw the “justice” in the slaying of his 
father. Once Hudhaifa lost his father, in whose killing he had conspired by ganging 
up with his murderers, there was no going back for him. He had to justify what he 
had done and rationalize the murder of his loved ones. Coming to his senses and 
facing his guilty conscience would have been painfully mortifying. He had to 
continue in his chosen path and convince himself that Islam is true or face a lifetime 
of remorse. 

Tolstoy said, “Both salvation and punishment for man lie in the fact that if he 
lives wrongly he can befog himself so as not to see the misery of his position.” 411 


Dissociation from Responsibility 

Thousands of ordinary Germans perpetrated horrendous atrocities under the 
Nazis and became accomplices in the Holocaust. In their trial they defended 
themselves by saying they were following orders. Yale University psychologist 
Stanley Milgram decided to put that claim to test. In 1961 he devised a 
psychological experiment to prove that Eichmann and his accomplices had intent, in 
at least with regard to the goals of the Holocaust and shared a mutual sense of 
morality. 


Muir; The Life of Mohammet Vol. Ill Ch. XII, Page 109. (Sirat Ibn Ishaq p. 301) 

410 Muir; The Life of Mohammet Vol. Ill Ch. XII, Page 109; (Waqidi, p. 106; Sirat p. 230; 
Tabari, p. 294) 

411 The Kreutzer Sonata 


227 



Understanding Muhammad 


He created an electric ‘shock generator’ with 30 switches. The switches were 
marked in 15 volt increments, ranging from 15 to the lethal 450 volts. The subjects 
were made to experience 45 volts shock, which was painful. The ‘shock generator’ 
was in fact phony and would only produce sound when the switches were pressed. 
Subjects were recruited via a newspaper ad. They were told they were going to 
participate in an experiment about ‘memory and learning’. 

The subject met an ‘experimenter’, the person leading the experiment, and an 
actor confederate of the experimenter, who posed as another subject. 

The two subjects (the real subject and the actor) drew slips of paper to indicate 
who was going to be a ‘teacher’ and who was going to be a ‘learner’. The lottery 
was fixed and the real subject would always get the role of ‘the teacher’. 

The teacher was shown the learner being strapped to a chair and electrodes 
were attached to his wrists. The subject was then seated in another room in front of 
the shock generator, unable to see the learner. 

Milgram wanted to know for how long someone will continue to give shocks to 
another person if they are told to do so, even though they knew they were hurting them. 

Remember that the subjects had met and conversed with the other person, a 
likable stranger, and that they thought that it could very well be them who were in 
the learner-position receiving shocks. 

The subject was instructed to teach word-pairs to the learner. When the learner 
made a mistake, the subject was instructed to punish the learner by giving him a 
shock, 15 volts higher for each mistake. 

The learner never received the shocks, but pre-taped audio was triggered when 
a shock-switch was pressed. The teacher could hear the learner screaming in pain 
and saying he does not want to participate anymore. 

When the subject (teacher) contacted the experimenter, seated in the same 
room, he would answer with predefined ‘prods’ (“Please continue”, “Please go on”, 
“The experiment requires that you go on”, “It is absolutely essential that you 
continue”, “You have no other choice, you must go on”), starting with the mild 
prods, and making it more authoritarian for each time the subject contacted the 
experimenter. 

If the subject asked who was responsible if anything would happen to the 
learner, the experimenter answered “I am responsible”. This gave the subject a relief 
and many continued. 

During the experiment, many subjects showed signs of distress. Yet although 
they were uncomfortable doing it, most of them continued with the experiment 
giving what they believed to be painful and even lethal shocks to the learner. 

The conclusion shocked the world. Before the experiment, experts thought that 
1 - 2% of the subjects would continue giving the shocks. They thought only 
psychopaths would obey inhumane orders. The experiment proved that 65% of 
people will commit the most evil crimes when obeying someone they believe to be 
an authority - which in the case of Milgram’s Experiment, was just a man in white 

228 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


coat. None stopped, even when the "learner” complained about having heart- 
trouble. This experiment can be seen on Youtube. 

Stanley Milgram’s Experiment sheds light on a dark side of our human mind. It 
shows that most of us are capable of committing horrendous atrocities when 
obeying orders. If people are capable of killing when obeying orders from another 
human in authority, what they are capable of doing when believing that the 
authority is God? There lies the danger of Islam. This explains why ordinary 
Muslims abuse the non-Muslims, and why they feel no remorse killing non¬ 
believers. 

Once a person believes that someone has divine authority, they surrender their 
intelligence and stop thinking. A mani told me that if there is a discrepancy between 
what he perceives as right and what the messenger of God says, he would not 
hesitate to forgo his judgment and follow what the messenger says. He emphasized 
that should the messenger of God say, day is night and night is day, he would believe 
him more than he would believe his own eyes. He reasoned that human perception 
is flawed, whereas God’s wisdom is perfect. This is the nature of faith. Believers of 
all faiths shave similar views. This belief may not be immediately dangerous if the 
teachings of the religion are not. But the teachings of Islam are dangerous. 

The Thugs in India believed that their deity, Kali, had ordered them to kill all 
those who did not belong to their faith. When a group of them was arrested, during the 
interrogation, they expressed their pride for the murders that they had committed. 

One Thug who boasted to have murdered over nine hundred and thirty 
travellers was asked whether he ever felt remorse for murdering in cold blood for 
those whom he had beguiled into a false sense of security and who had laid their 
trust him him. "Certainly not!” replied Buhram (the Thug), “Are not you yourself a 
hunter, and don’t you enjoy the thrill of the stack, the pitting of your cunning 
against that of an animal, and are not you pleased at seeing it dead at your feet? So 
with the Thug who indeed, regards the stalking of men as a higher form of sport. 
Remorse? Never! Joy and elation? Often! 412 

Thugs were not common criminals. They were devoutly religious people who 
considered murder a divinely punishable offence. They picked their victims only 
when they received "favorable omens” from their deity. William Sleeman, the 
British administrator in India who hunted the Thugs and ended their 500 year reign 
of terror, interrogated a group of them: 

Sleeman: And do you never feel sympathy for the persons’ murdered - never pity or 

compassion?” 

Sahib Khan: (with great emphasis) "Never.” 


412 Thug or a Million Murders by Brigadier - General Sir William T. F. Horwood, p 7 


229 



Understanding Muhammad 


When Sleeman asked Faringea who had strangled a beautiful young woman, if he had 
not felt pity for her, he replied, “we all feel pity sometimes, but the sweetness of gur (a 
raw sugar the Thugs ate after killing their victims) of the sacrifice changes our nature. 413 
Sleeman: When you have a poor traveller with you, or a party of travellers who appear 
to have little property and you hear or see a very good omen, do you not let them go in 
the hope that the virtue of the omen will guide you to better prey? 

Dorgha: Let them go? Never, never! (with great emphasis) 

Nasir: How could we let them go? Is not the omen the order from heaven to kill them, 
and would it not be disobedient to let them go? If we did not kill them how should we 
ever get any more travellers? 

Morlee: Certainly not! The travellers who are in our hands when we hear a good omen 
must never let go, whether they promise little or much; the omen is unquestionably the 
order (from God) as Nasir says. 414 

Sleeman: But you think that no man is killed by man’s killing? That all who are 
strangled are strangled in effect by God? 

Nasir: Certainly 415 

The similarity between the Thugee mindset and the jihadi conviction is 
inescapable. Believers abandon reason. The good news is that all religions are not 
evil. When the teachings of a religion are evil and the followers blindly believe in 
it, we have a recipe for holocausts. Islam is evil and Muslims are zealot believers. 
Hence the world is in great peril. 

Muhammad reassured his followers that when they raid and kill their victims, it 
is God who does the killing and they are mere instruments in the hand of God. “ You 
killed them not, but Allah killed them. And yon (Muhammad) threw not when you 
did throw, but Allah threw, that He might test the believers by a fair trial from Him. 
Verily, Allah is All Hearer, All Knower.” (Q. 8:17) 

With that assurance, the believer can dissociate himself from his crimes. He can 
shift the responsibility and is not bothered by his conscience. 


Total Mind Control 

There is a story narrated by Abdullah ibn Ka’b bin Malik that demonstrates the 
kind of control Muhammad exerted on his followers. Ibn Ka’b says he was a 
devout believer and had accompanied Muhammad on all his expeditions and that 
thanks to the proceeds of those raids he had become a wealthy person. But when 
Muhammad called his followers to prepare for the raid of Tabuk, it was a hot 
summer, the fruits were ripe, and so he procrastinated and stayed behind. Upon 
returning, Muhammad called on those who had not gone and enquired the reason. 

413 ibid. p. 41 

414 ibid. p. 38-40 

415 ibid, p.33 


230 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Many gave legitimate excuses. Muhammad was not sure about that. He reluctantly 
forgave them but called them liars and condemned them to hell fire. Ibn Ka’b and 
two other staunch believers did not dare to lie in order to excuse themselves. Ibn 
Ka’b wrote: 

‘Really, by Allah, there was no excuse for me. By Allah, I had never been stronger or 
wealthier than I was when I remained behind you.’ Then Allah's Apostle said, ‘As 
regards this man, he has surely told the truth. So get up till Allah decides your case.’ 
Allah's Apostle forbade all the Muslims to talk to us, the three persons out of all those 
who had remained behind in that Ghazwa. So we kept away from the people and they 
changed their attitude towards us till the very land (where I lived) appeared strange to 
me as if I did not know it. We remained in that condition for fifty nights. As regards 
my two fellows, they remained in their houses and kept on weeping, but I was the 
youngest of them and the firmest of them, so I used to go out and witness the prayers 
along with the Muslims and roam about in the markets, but none would talk to me, 
and I would come to Allah's Apostle and greet him while he was sitting in his 
gathering after the prayer, and I would wonder whether the Prophet did move his lips 
in return to my greetings or not. Then I would offer my prayer near to him and look at 
him stealthily. When I was busy with my prayer, he would turn his face towards me, 
but when I turned my face to him, he would turn his face away from me. When this 
harsh attitude of the people lasted long, I walked till I scaled the wall of the garden of 
Abu Qatada who was my cousin and dearest person to me, and I offered my greetings 
to him. By Allah, he did not return my greetings. I said, ‘O Abu Qatada! I beseech 
you by Allah! Do you know that I love Allah and His Apostle?’ He kept quiet. I asked 
him again, beseeching him by Allah, but he remained silent. Then I asked him again 
in the Name of Allah. He said, ‘Allah and His Apostle know it better.’ Thereupon my 
eyes flowed with tears and I returned and jumped over the wall. 

When forty out of the fifty nights elapsed, behold! There came to me the messenger of 
Allah's Apostle and said, 'Allah's Apostle orders you to keep away from your wife,' I 
said, ‘Should I divorce her; or else! What should I do?’ He said, ‘No, only keep aloof 
from her and do not cohabit with her.’ The Prophet sent the same message to my two 
fellows. Then I said to my wife. ‘Go to your parents and remain with them till Allah 
gives His Verdict in this matter.’ Ka’b added, ‘The wife of Hilal bin Uinaiya came to 
Apostle and said, ‘O Allah's Apostle! Hilal bin Umaiya is a helpless old man who has no 
servant to attend on him. Do you dislike that I should serve him?’ He said, ‘No you can serve 
him, but he should not come near you.’ She said, ‘By Allah, he has no desire for 
anything. By, Allah, he has never ceased weeping till his case began till this day of his.’ 

On that, some of my family members said to me, ‘Will you also ask Allah's Apostle to 
pennit your wife to serve you as he has permitted the wife of Hilal bin Umaiya to 
serve him?’ I said, 'By Allah, I will not ask the permission of Allah's Apostle 
regarding her, for I do not know what Allah's Apostle would say if I asked him to 
pennit her to serve me while I am a young man.’ Then I remained in that state for ten 
more nights after that till the period of fifty nights was completed starting from the 
time when Allah's Apostle prohibited the people from talking to us. When I had 

231 



Understanding Muhammad 


offered the Fajr prayer on the 50 th morning on the roof of one of our houses and while 
I was sitting in the condition which Allah described (in the Quran) my very soul 
seemed straitened to me and even the earth seemed narrow to me for all its 
spaciousness, there I heard the voice of one who had ascended the mountain of Sala' 
calling with his loudest voice, ‘O Ka’b bin Malik! Be happy by receiving good 
tidings.’ I fell down in prostration before Allah, realizing that relief had come. Allah's 
Apostle had announced the acceptance of our repentance by Allah when he had 
offered the Fajr prayer. The people then went out to congratulate us. The people 
started receiving me in batches, congratulating me on Allah's Acceptance of my 
repentance, saying, ‘We congratulate you on Allah's Acceptance of your 
repentance. 416 

Muhammad refers to this story in the Quran: “(i/e turned in mercy also) to the 
three who were left behind; (they felt guilty) to such a degree that the earth seemed 
constrained to them, for all its spaciousness, and their (very’) souls seemed 
straitened to them,- and they’ perceived that there is no fleeing from Allah (and no 
refuge) but to Himself. Then He turned to them, that they’ might repent: for Allah is 
Oft-Returning, Most Merciful. (Q. 9:118) 

This is the kind of control Muhammad exerted over his followers. The 
atmosphere of Medina was charged. The psychological control was so intense that 
some dreaded lying or making excuses. Muhammad had made Muslims believe that 
his god was aware of their innermost thoughts and therefore rendered them helpless. 
They were completely under his sway. This is the ultimate control. The invisible 
“Big Brother” is not only watching you, he is also monitoring your thoughts. There 
is nothing more crippling than this. Freedom to think is the most vital human faculty. It 
is what makes us human. Believers give up that faculty. 

About those who had legitimate excuses, Muhammad made his Allah say, 
“They will swear to you by Allah, when ye return to them, that ye may leave them 
alone. So leave them alone: For they are an abomination and Hell is their 
dwelling-place, a fitting recompense for the (evil) that they’ did. They will swear 
unto you, that ye may be pleased with them but if ye are pleased with them, Allah is 
not pleased with those who disobey (Q. 9:95-96) 

Fie had no way to verify the legitimacy of these men’s alibis. Fie was reluctant to 
accept their excuses for if they were lying, it would have been a giveaway that he can be 
fooled and therefore, his claim to prophecy would be exposed as a lie. So he said, I let 
you go unpunished, but if you think you fooled me you are mistaken. 

Mind control works as long as one believes. Once the person stops believing, 
they are set free. The fear of hell has paralyzed the thinking ability of Muslims. The 
very thought of doubting makes them tremble in fear and they dismiss it instantly. 
Osherow says: 


416 Bukhari, 5: 59: 702 


232 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


The processes going on at Jonestown obviously were not as simple as those in a well- 
controlled laboratory experiment; several themes were going on simultaneously. For 
example, Jim Jones had the power to impose any punishments that he wished in the 
People’s Temple, and, especially towards the end, brutality and terror at Jonestown 
were rampant. But Jones carefully controlled how the punishments were carried out. 
He often called upon the members themselves to agree to the imposition of beatings. 
They were instructed to testify against fellow members, bigger members told to beat 
up smaller ones, wives or lovers forced to sexually humiliate their partners, and 
parents asked to consent to and assist in the beatings of their children.” 417 The 
punishments grew more and more sadistic, the beatings so severe as to knock the 
victim unconscious and cause bruises that lasted for weeks. As Donald Lunde, a 
psychiatrist who has investigated acts of extreme violence explains: ‘Once you’ve 
done something that major, it’s very hard to admit even to yourself that you’ve made 
a mistake, and subconsciously you will go to great lengths to rationalize what you did. 
It’s very tricky defense mechanism exploited to the hilt by the charismatic 
leader.’” 418 

A more personal account of the impact of this process is provided by Jeanne 
Mills. At one meeting, she and her husband were forced to consent to the beating of 
their daughter as punishment for a very minor transgression. She relates the effect 
this had on her daughter, the victim, as well as on herself, one of the perpetrators: 

As we drove home, everyone in the car was silent. We were all afraid that our words 
would be considered treasonous. The only sounds came from Linda, sobbing quietly 
in the back seat. When we got into our house, A1 and I sat down to talk with Linda. 
She was in too much pain to sit. She stood quietly while we talked with her. 'How do 
you feel about what happened tonight?’ A1 asked her. ‘Father was right to have me 
whipped.’ Linda answered. ‘I’ve been so rebellious lately, and I’ve done a lot of 
things that were wrong. I’m sure Father knew about those things, and that’s why he 
had me hit so many times.’ As we kissed our daughter goodnight, our heads were 
spinning. It was hard to think clearly when things were so confusing. Linda had been 
the victim, and yet we were the only people angry about it. She should have been 
hostile and angry. Instead, she said that Jim had actually helped her. We knew Jim 
had done a cruel thing, and yet everyone acted as if he were doing a loving thing in 
whipping our disobedient child. Unlike a cruel person hurting a child, Jim had seemed 
calm, almost loving, as he observed the beating and counted off the whacks. Our minds 
were not able to comprehend the atrocity of the situation because none of the feedback 
we were receiving was accurate. 

The feedback one received from the outside was limited, and the feedback from inside the 
Temple member was distorted. By justifying the previous actions and commitments, the 
groundwork for accepting the ultimate commitment was established. 


417 Mills, 1979; Kilduff and Javers, 1978 

418 Newsweek, 1978a 


233 



Understanding Muhammad 


Only months after we defected from Temple did we realize the frill extent of the 
cocoon in which we lived. And only then did we understand the fraud, sadism, and 
emotional blackmail of the master manipulator. 419 

The testimony of Jeanne Mills is in many ways identical to those of former 
Muslims. Ex-Muslims admit that they were not aware of the abuse that they were 
subjected to when they were believers. It is only after they left Islam that they 
realized the enormity of the abuse and mind control. A Muslim woman married a 
Muslim man is subject to the same domestic violence that a non-Muslim woman 
who marries a Muslim man. However, the former is often unaware of the abuse. She 
is used to abuse because she grew up with it. She saw her mother, aunts, and other 
women she knows were all abused. This is normal to her and she has accepted it as 
part of her womanhood. Non-Muslim women, who marry Muslim men, often come 
from families where women are not denigrated, beaten and abused. For them, the 
marriage to a Muslim man is much more oppressive. 

Christians, Jews and Hindus, also leave their faiths. However, there is not 
much anger and resentment in them towards the faith they leave behind. When 
Muslims leave Islam, they leave it with bitterness in their hearts. It is only then that 
they see the extent of their victimization. For a Muslim the awakening is painful. 

Osherow says, “A few hours before his murder, Congressman Ryan addressed 
the membership: “I can tell you right now that by the few conversations I’ve had 
with some of the folks, there are some people who believe this is the best thing that 
ever happened in their whole lives.” [Cheers and applause can be heard in the 
background] (Krause, 1978). The acquiescence of so many and the letters they left behind 
indicate that this feeling was widely shared or at least expressed by the members.” 

Islam, like the People's Temple, attracts the vulnerable, those who are 
downtrodden and in need of a sense of purpose. In the Western society, where 
individuality is taken to the extreme, there is a sense of loneliness. Islam gives the 
new convert a sense of belonging. It gives them an alternative way of viewing their 
lives, a direction and a sense of transcendence. But it does so at a terrible cost. It 
alienates them from their own selves to the extent that they disown their families 
and friendships and plot the downfall of their country. 

Islam, like People’s Temple, teaches its members to fear anything and anyone 
outside of their faith and regards nonbelievers as “the enemy.” True Muslims hate 
the possibility of any other lifestyle. Islam to them is the only correct way and 
everything else must perish. Muslims are increasingly suspicious of non-Muslims 
and are fervent believers of the conspiracy theories about the “wicked West”. 


419 Mills, J. Six years with God. New York: A & W Publishers, 1979. 


234 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


Control of Information 

Osherow writes: 

Within the People’s Temple, and especially at Jonestown, Jim Jones controlled the 
information to which members would be exposed. He effectively stifled any dissent 
that might arise within the church and instilled distrust in each member for 
contradictory messages from outside. After all, what credibility could be carried by 
information supplied by ‘the enemy’ that was out to destroy the People's Temple with 
Ties?’ Seeing no alternatives and having no information, a member’s capacity for 
dissent or resistance was minimized. Moreover, for most members, part of the 
Temples attraction resulted from their willingness to relinquish much of the 
responsibility and control over their lives. These were primarily the poor, the 
minorities, the elderly, and the unsuccessful. They were happy to exchange personal 
autonomy (with its implicit assumption of personal responsibility for their plight) for 
security, brotherhood, the illusion of miracles, and the promise of salvation. Stanley 
Cath, a psychiatrist who has studied the conversion techniques used by cults, 
generalizes: ‘Converts have to believe only what they are told. They don’t have to 
think, and this relieves tremendous tensions.’ (Newsweek, 1978a)” 

The above, perfectly describes the condition of Muslims as well, especially in 
Islamic countries where any information slightly contradicting the official creed is 
censored and the believers are allowed only one view, the one provided by the 
authorities. In fact Muslims try hard to censor any anti-lslamic message even in 
non-Muslim countries. If a book or an article is published that they don’t like, they 
protest and try to force the “offender” to withdraw his publication and apologize. 
One can only imagine the kind of control and censorship that Muhammad exerted 
over his followers in his compound. 

Jeanne Mills commented: 

I was amazed at how little disagreement there was between the members of this 
church. Before we joined the church, A1 and I couldn’t even agree on whom to vote 
for in a presidential election. Now that we all belonged to a group, family arguments 
were becoming a thing of the past. There was never a question of who was right, 
because Jim was always right. When our large household met to discuss family 
problems, we didn’t ask for opinions. Instead, we put the question to the children, 
‘What would Jim do?’ It took the difficulty out of life. There was a type of ‘manifest 
destiny’ which said the Cause was right and would succeed. Jim was right and those who 
agreed with him were right. If you disagreed with Jim, you were wrong. It was as simple as 
that. 420 

Osherow says: 

Though it is unlikely that he had any formal exposure to the social psychological 
literature, Jim Jones utilized several very powerful and effective techniques for 


420 Mills, J. Six years with God. New York: A & W Publishers, 1979 


235 



Understanding Muhammad 


controlling people’s behavior and altering their attitudes. Some analyses have 
compared his tactics to those involved in ‘brainwashing,’ for both include the control 
of communication, the manipulation of guilt, and power over people’s existence , 421 as 
well as isolation, an exacting regimen, physical pressure, and the use of 
confessions. 4 ”" But using the term brainwashing makes the process sound too esoteric 
and unusual. There were some unique and scary elements in Jones’s personality 
paranoia, delusions of grandeur, sadism, and a preoccupation with suicide. Whatever 
his personal motivation, however, having formulated his plans and fantasies, he took 
advantage of well-established social psychological tactics to carry them out. The 
decision to have a community destroy itself was crazy, but those who performed the 
deed were ‘normal’ people who were subjected to a tremendously provocative 
situation, the victims of powerful internal forces as well as external pressures.” 

This definition explains how it is possible for a multitude of sane people to 
follow an insane man. It happened in Germany. Hitler was insane. Yet the millions 
of Germans that followed him were not. 

The grip, the psychopath cult leader has over his followers is mind-boggling. 
Ibn Ishaq tells a story about Orwa’s observation of the treatment that the followers 
of Muhammad conferred on him. He was a negotiator of the Meccans who visited 
Muhammad in his encampment at Hudaibiyah, on the outskirts of Mecca. 

Muhammad was aloof and Abu Bakr was speaking on his behalf. Orwa, 
became more earnest, and in accordance to the Bedouin custom, stretched forth his 
hand to take hold of Muhammad's beard. This was a token of friendship and 
familiarity and not an act of disrespect. “Back off!” cried a bystander, striking his 
arm. “Hold off your hand from the Prophet of Allah!” Orwa was startled at the 
youth’s interruption and asked, “And who is this?” “It is your nephew, Moghira,” 
responded the youth. “Ungrateful!” exclaimed Orwa (alluding to his having paid 
compensation for certain murders committed by his nephew), “it is but as yesterday 
that 1 redeemed your life.” 

Orwa was impressed by the degree of reverence and devotion that 
Muhammad’s followers showed their prophet. Upon returning to Mecca he 
reported that he had seen many kings, the Khosrow, Caysar, and Najashi, but never 
had witnessed such attention and homage as Muhammad received from his 
followers. “They rushed to save the water in which he had performed his ablutions, 
to catch up his spittle, or seize a hair of his if it chanced to fall.” 423 

Muhammad had built a personality cult around himself. He was the 
personification of his god. Obedience to him was obedience to Allah and 
disobeying him was disobeying Allah. This is everything a narcissistic psychopath 


421 Litton, R. J. Appeal of the death trip. New York Times Magazine, January 7, 1979. 

422 Cahill, T. In the valley of the shadow of death. Rolling Stone. January 25, 1979. 

423 Ibn Ishaq, Sira, p.823 


236 



7- When Sane People Follow Insane People 


craves for - to be God incarnate. Muhammad manipulated everyone until he 
ascended to the throne of Allah and became the de facto God. 

Three months after the horrendous event in Jonestown, Michael Prokes who 
was spared because he was assigned to carry away a box of People’s Temple funds, 
called a press conference in a California motel room. After claiming that Jones had 
been misunderstood and demanding the release of a tape-recording of the final 
minutes [quoted earlier], he stepped into the bathroom and shot himself in the head. 
He left behind a note, saying that if his death inspired another book about 
Jonestown, it was worthwhile. (Newsweek, 1979) Doesn’t this shed light on the 
psychopathology of the suicide bomber? 

Jeanne and A1 Mills were among the most vocal critics of the People’s Temple 
following their defection, and they topped an alleged “death list” of its enemies. 
Even after Jonestown, the Mills had repeatedly expressed fear for their lives. Well 
over a year after the People’s Temple massacre, they and their daughter were 
murdered in their Berkeley home. Their teen-age son, himself an ex-People’s 
Temple member, testified that he was in another part of the large house at the time. 
There are indications that the Mills knew their killer. There were no signs of forced 
entry, and they were shot at close range. Jeanne Mills had been quoted as saying, 
“It’s going to happen; if not today, then tomorrow.” On the final tape of Jonestown, 
Jim Jones blamed Jeanne Mills by name, and promised that his followers in San 
Francisco “will not take our death in vain.” (Newsweek, 1980) 

Muslims consider it their duty to kill anyone who leaves Islam. Their hatred for 
apostates is unbelievably intense. If you leave Islam and keep it to yourself, you 
may get away with it, but if you commit the impudence of speaking against it, every 
Muslim considers it to be their duty to hunt you and will kill you in the cruelest 
way. There is nothing that a Muslim hates more feverishly than those who renounce 
Islam and then speak against it. Those who dare to defy Islam do so at their own 
peril. Muhammad’s orders are unequivocal: ‘"But if they turn renegades, seize them 
and slay them wherever ye find them.” (Q. 4:89). 


237 




Chapter Eight 


The Psychology of Fear 



n order to understand a narcissist, it helps to learn a thing or two 
about psychopaths. Narcissistic traits are subtle and the narcissist 
is quite apt in dissimulation. The psychopath shows the same traits 
of a narcissist in a magnified form. Once we understand these 
traits, it becomes a lot easier to detect them in their subtle manifestations and hence 
identify a narcissist. 

Psychopath and sociopath are colloquial terms. The term used in psychiatry is 
antisocial personality disorder (ASPD). In this chapter I will stick to the colloquial terms. 

NPD manifests as a pathological craving for attention. Socio/psychopathy 
manifests as a pathological craving for self-gratification. The latter is perhaps the 
less inhibited and less sophisticated manifestation of the former. Some researchers 
suggest that there is a hybrid between the two - the "psychopathic narcissism". What 
is important to know is that despite their nuances, narcissism, psychopathic 
narcissism and antisocial personality are different gradations of the same disorder. 

Vaknin says, “Psychopaths, like narcissists, lack empathy but many of them are 
also sadistic: they take pleasure in inflicting pain on their victims or in deceiving 
them. They even find it funny!” In his book “Malignant Self Love - Narcissism 
Revisited” Vaknin writes: 


As opposed to what Scott Peck says, narcissists are not evil - they lack the intention 
to cause harm (mens rea). ... Narcissists are simply indifferent, callous and careless in 
their conduct and in their treatment of others. Their abusive conduct is off-handed and 
absent-minded, not calculated and premeditated like the psychopath's.... When the 
egocentricity, lack of empathy, and sense of superiority of the narcissist cross- 
fertilizes with the impulsivity, deceitfulness, and criminal tendencies of the antisocial, 
the result is a psychopath, an individual who seeks the gratification of selfish 
impulses through any means without empathy or remorse. 




Understanding Muhammad 


Like narcissists, psychopaths lack empathy and regard other people as mere 
instmments of gratification and utility or as objects to be manipulated. Psychopaths 
and narcissists have no problem to grasp ideas and to formulate choices, needs, 
preferences, courses of action, and priorities. But they are shocked when other people 
do the very same. 

Most people accept that others have rights and obligations. The psychopath rejects 
this quid pro quo. As far as he is concerned, only might is right. People have no rights 
and he, the psychopath, has no obligations that derive from the "social contract". The 
psychopath holds himself to be above conventional morality and the law. The 
psychopath cannot delay gratification. He wants everything and wants it now. His 
whims, urges, catering to his needs, and the satisfaction of his drives take precedence 
over the needs, preferences, and emotions of even his nearest and dearest. 424 

These traits were all present in Muhammad. He recognized no rights for others. 
Everyone had to submit to his will or perish. His decisions were God’s decisions 
and disobeying him was regarded as disobeying God. He did not present logical 
arguments to support his claim, but issued ultimatums and threats. He demanded 
that his followers abandon their own will and submit to him completely and 
unhesitantly. He expected others to fight for him, sacrifice their comfort, wealth, 
and life. As far as he was concerned he had the last word and no one was allowed 
to express an opinion contrary to his. 

But no, by the Lord, they can have no (real) faith, until they make you judge in all 
disputes between them, and find in their souls no resistance against your decisions, 
but accept them with the fullest conviction. (Q. 4:65). 

No believing man and no believing woman has a choice in their own affairs when 
Allah and His Messenger have decided on an issue.) Q.33:36). 

Vaknin says, “Psychopaths feel no remorse when they hurt or defraud others. 
They don't possess even the most rudimentary conscience. They rationalize their 
(often criminal) behavior and intellectualize it. Psychopaths fall prey to their own 
primitive defense mechanisms (such as narcissism, splitting, and projection). The 
psychopath firmly believes that the world is a hostile, merciless place, prone to the 
survival of the fittest and that people are either "all good" or "all evil". The 
psychopath projects his own vulnerabilities, weaknesses, and shortcomings unto 
others and forces them to behave the way he expects them to (this defense 
mechanism is known as "projective identification"). Like narcissists, psychopaths 
are abusively exploitative, and incapable of true love or intimacy.” 425 


424 http://samvak.tripod.com/personalitydisorders15.html 

425 Ibid. 


240 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


Muhammad felt no qualm in deceiving his victims, in taking them off-guard 
and raiding them, in murdering innocent people for no other reason than the fact 
that they were not his followers, and in regarding them as enemies, deserving to be 
subdued, enslaved, raped, humiliated, and killed. He justified all these crimes with 
divine j ustification. 

The best way to understand the mind of a psychopath is through example. The 
following is the story of Cameroon Hooker as narrated by Katherine Ramsland. 426 
You may wonder what this story has to do with Muhammad. But read on to the end 
and the shocking similarities will begin to emerge. 

In 1977, 20 year old Coleen Stan left her home in Oregon to visit a friend in 
California, 400 miles away. 

She hitchhiked and when a car stopped to pick her up, she saw a clean-cut 
friendly couple with a baby, she felt comfortable and got into the back seat. 

The family, whose last name was Hooker, and Coleen, had an amiable 
conversation and when the husband, Cameron Hooker, mentioned they were close 
to some spectacular ice caves and suggested they should stop and have a look, 
Coleen did not felt threatened. 

They drove down a dirt road and then they stopped in the middle of nowhere. 
Hooker got out of the car, pulled Coleen out of the car and put a knife on her throat. 
He told her that if she does not cooperate he would kill her. Coleen froze in fear and 
agreed. He then handcuffed and blindfolded and gagged her. He then encaged her 
head in a box made of plywood. She was in total darkness and could hardly breathe. 
She was then placed in the trunk of the car and taken to the Hookers’ house. Janice, 
the wife of Cameron cooperated with her husband fully. During the trip Coleen 
wondered whether she would ever see her family again. 

Inside the house, Cameron removed the heavy box from Coleen’s head and took 
her to cellar, where he disrobed her and made her stand on an ice chest. He told her to 
lift her hands over her head and with a leather strap, tied her wrists to an overhead 
pipe while still blindfolded. This was just the beginning of what awaited her. 

Cameron then removed the chest supporting Coleen, so now she was hanging in 
the air suspended by her writs. When she screamed he told her to go ahead and 
scream and that in other such situations, he'd just cut the vocal chords of his captive 
and if she kept it up, he'd do the same to her. 

He then started whipping her, both front and back. The more he shrieked for 
help them more sadistic he became and the harder he beat her. He then placed 
something beneath her feet, barely high enough for her toes to touch and left. 
Looking beneath her blindfold, Coleen could see a pornographic magazine lay on 
the floor, with a naked woman hung up just as she was. 


426 Katherine Ramsland 

http://www.trutv.eom/library/crime/criminal_mind/psychology/sex_slave/4.html 


241 



Understanding Muhammad 


Shortly after that Cameron and his wife Janice came back and had sex right 
there in the cellar. Then he took her down from her hanging position. Her arms were 
sore and her body hurt from beating. Then he made her sit inside another tight box 
and placed the head box back on her head. She was now completely immobilized 
and barely able to breathe. When she screamed he placed a strap over her chest that 
constricted her breathing even more, and she could no longer scream. Then he left 
her like that for a very long and frightening night. She thought she was going to die. 
Coleen’s nightmare had just begun. 

Cameron and Janice were an ordinary couple who did not stand out. They were 
quiet and kept to themselves. Cameron was working in a local lumber mill and was 
considered dependable. They lived in a rented house from an elderly couple who 
lived next door and did not notice anything strange in them. 

Cameron met Janice in 1973 when she was 15. An epileptic and with very little 
self-esteem she was malleable and yielding to whatever he said. She wanted to have 
a man at any cost. Cameron introduced Janice to violent pornography and tortured 
her with her with her consent, enacting a sadomasochist relationship. Janice agreed 
to all sorts of abuses as long as she got his attention. 

Roy Hazelwood and Ann Burgess conducted a study on 20 women accomplices 
of sexual sadists and concluded that the male's sexual fantasies often become shared 
by their female partners. As he progressively isolates her she becomes more 
dependent on him, sharing his deviances and sadistic fantasies. 

The same synergy exists between a cult leader and his followers. The fantasies 
of the cult leader are bequeathed to his votaries. They become paranoid and 
suspicious of outsiders and share their leader’s ambition of grandiosity. They negate 
their own individuality, in fact sacrifice their own needs and desires, but feel 
grandiose as extensions of the cult leader. 

“It is important to understand," Hazelwood writes, "that the ritualistic and 
heterosexual sadist inherently believes that all women are evil. Consequently, if and 
when these men set out to prove this hypothesis they select nice, middle-class 
women who are apparently normal." They use a process that exploits the woman's 
vulnerability to turn her into a compliant accomplice. 

This is not dissimilar to how cult leaders view human beings in general. They 
see people as inherently sinners and naturally prone to do evil. Their message is 
often in the form of warnings and calls to repent. 

Muhammad had a very similar conception of women. He thought women are 
deficient in intelligence and in faith, that they are prone to go astray and sin, and 
need to be contained. The veil is a symbol of that containment. 

Everyone views the world from their own perspective. Honest people think 
others are also honest and vice versa. This is known as Projection. According to 
Sigmund Freud, projection is a psychological defense mechanism whereby one 
"projects" one's own undesirable thoughts, motivations, desires, and feelings onto 
someone else. “Emotions or excitations which the ego tries to ward off are ‘split 

242 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


out’ and then felt as being outside the ego... perceived in another person.” 
Muhammad believed that everyone has a natural tendency to sin and the only way 
to deter them is through fear of punishment. He projected his own narcissistic traits 
on others. A narcissist will break all laws if he can get away with them. The only 
thing that stops a narcissist is fear of being caught and punishment. Therefore to 
control others, the narcissist uses fear. 

Cameron controlled everything and Janice submitted. If she didn’t he would 
threaten to leave her or to harm her and she complied. The cult leader has the same 
kind of control over his followers. Their threats are mostly given in the form of 
admonitions, divine retributions, and call to repentance. But it can also be corporal, 
involving beating, torturing, maiming, and beheading; it depends how much control 
a cult leader has over his followers and to what extent he can get away with his 
whims. In a lawless society, like the Seventh Century Arabia, and especially in 
Medina where Muhammad ruled supreme, he could get away with anything. He 
represented God. His authority was supreme. 

The sadist is never satisfied. The sadist is always after new conquests and new 
trills. Cameron decided he needed to have a sex slave and asked Janice to help him 
acquiring one. She feared if she did not agree, he would leave her. She was ready to 
tread over her own conscience as long as she could have a family and pretend living 
a normal life. She also thought that if he had a sex slave, he would satisfy his 
sadistic fantasies with her and would leave her in peace. 

This symbiotic relationship between the psychopath and his co-dependent is 
quite similar to that of a cult leader and his cultist followers. The cult leader strips 
the identity of his followers who don’t see any worth in themselves except as 
submissive slaves of the leader who often presents himself as the representative of 
God. The cultists are charged only when basking in the leader’s glory and feel 
negated when deprived of it. They will do anything to gain his pleasure. The 
relationship between the cult leader and his followers is neither fear nor love. It is a 
combination of both at their extreme. The biggest fear of a cultist is not corporal 
punishment, but abandonment and rejection. To gain the pleasure of the cult leader, 
the cultist will do anything. They will commit murder and suicide, and willingly 
offer themselves, their wives and their children for their guru’s sexual gratification. 

The next morning Cameron removed the head box and then pulled Coleen 
out of the body box. Finally she could breathe easily, but her ordeals were not over. 
He made her starve for the rest of the day and finally gave her some water and 
potatoes. Then he hung her to the pipes for a while and then removed. After that 
Cameron placed the head box back on her head and stretched her out on a rack 
where she lay immobile for hours. All this was designed to make her fear him. 

The narcissist cult leader is more subtle in gaining the submission of his 
followers. He instills in them the fear of the afterlife and the torments that await 
them in the pending doomsday. He warns them that if they don’t submit, terrible 


243 



Understanding Muhammad 


things will happen to them. Both narcissists and psychopaths use fear as a tool for 
domination. The following hadith will make the point clear: 

Narrated Abu Said Al-Khudri: 

Once Allah’s Apostle went out to the Musalla (to offer the prayer) o ‘Id-al-Adha or 
Al-Fitr prayer. Then he passed by the women and said, “O women! Give alms, as I 
have seen that the majority of the dwellers of Hell-fire were you (women).” They 
asked, “Why is it so, O Allah’s Apostle?” He replied, “You curse frequently and are 
ungrateful to your husbands. I have not seen anyone more deficient in intelligence and 
religion than you. A cautious sensible man could be led astray by some of you.” The 
women asked, “O Allah’s Apostle! What is deficient in our intelligence and religion?” 
He said, “Is not the evidence of two women equal to the witness of one man?” They 
replied in the affirmative. He said, “This is the deficiency in her intelligence. Isn’t it 
true that a woman can neither pray nor fast during her menses?” The women replied 
in the affirmative. He said, “This is the deficiency in her religion.’ 427 

This hadith is reported by many chains of narrators and is recorded by several 
collectors. To make women fill his coffer Muhammad instilled in them fear and 
called them to repent. Fear is the most primitive and the most effective way to 
makes others do your bidding. 

Note that the above hadith is also anachronistic. According to Muhammad’s 
eschatology, people who die, including prophets, will stay in their graves until they 
are resurrected in the Day of Judgment, whereupon they will receive their verdict 
and will be sent either to hell or to heaven. Ergo, Muhammad could not possibly 
have seen anyone in hell which is not going to be in operation until after the Day of 
Resurrection. By the same token, his claim of his assentation to Heaven and 
meeting the past prophets is also false. 

Could possibly Muhammad have travelled in time and the story of Mi’raj is 
futuristic? This hypothesis is also untenable because he claimed that upon his 
arrival the prophets were already in heaven who greeted him. Yet, this cannot be 
possible because according to his own claim, after Israfil (Rafael) will sound his sur 
(horn), sending out a “blast of truth,” Muhammad will be the first to be brought 
back to life and the first to enter paradise. 

Back in Hookers’ house! Another day passed before Coleen was allowed to eat 
again. She was given egg salad. She ate, but could not finish it. She was in pain and 
the air was hot and humid. He angrily reminded her that she ought to be 
grateful. She said she was full. This prompted him to teach her a lesson that a slave 
must not argue with her master. He then hung her up again with her wrists and 
whipped her so much until she passed out. When she regained her consciousness he 


427 Sahih Bukhari 1:6:301 


244 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


forced her to finish her food, then he tied her up, replaced the head box on her and 
left. 

Time passed and Coleen was left chained, blindfolded and stretched out naked 
on the rack. She saw very little of Janice and the baby. Cameron visited her 
frequently and whipped her sadistically. He took a pervert pleasure in her pain. 
Every once in a while he'd hold Coleen's head under water until she would lose 
consciousness. Coleen would frequently ask him whether he would let her go and 
he would say ‘‘yes, Soon.” 

Realizing that keeping Coleen chained to a rack all day could harm her health, 
he made a box that looked like a coffin. It had double walls with insulation between 
them to muffle her screams. The coffin had a hole and a fan for ventilation. He 
placed a sleeping bag in the coffin and forced Coleen inside it. He then plugged her 
ears with ear plugs and chained her before closing her inside. Then he shoved the 
coffin under the bed where he and Janice slept and that became Coleen’s home for 
the next seven years. She would eat there and had a bedpan for her necessities. She 
was not allowed to shower. She lost twenty pounds and stopped menstruating. Her 
world became the box. Living in total darkness she learned to approximate the time 
of day by the temperature inside the box. 

To increase the torture, Cameron used a heat lamp to burn Coleen’s skin and 
sometimes would electrocute her. Sometimes he would strangulate her and the 
whipping was administered daily. All these tortures sexually excited him and he 
would end the sessions by molesting her, but he did not have intercourse with her. 

Eventually he decided to put her to work and constructed a tiny cell under the 
staircase where Coleen was allowed to stay unshackled. Her new duty was to shell 
nuts or do macrame. This tiny cell became her small realm of liberty. 


Physical Control vs. Mind Control 

Narcissists and sociopaths are predators. They want to control others. Having 
control over life and death gives them the sensation of godhood. This is the ultimate 
power. Their means of gaining control are different. The sociopath’s ways are 
cruder. He traps his prey physically. He stalks them like an animal. He plays with 
his victims and tortures them like a cat playing with a mouse before killing it. The 
narcissist lures his prey by promising them the nirvana and controls them 
psychologically with fear of hell and divine retribution. Despite this difference, they 
are eerily similar. 

A year passed. Coleen spent her birthday in the coffin, just as she did the 
Christmas and the New Year. Eight months after her kidnapping, Cameron 
subscribed to an underground sadomasochistic newspaper. It contained an article 
titled, "They Sell Themselves Body and Soul When They Sign THE SLAVERY 
CONTRACT." 


245 



Understanding Muhammad 


A lamp went on Cameron’s head and he set about to create a contract, one for 
Coleen. He made Coleen sign with her new slave name, "K" and he signed the 
contract himself as "Michael Powers." When he read the bogus contract that gave 
him total control over Coleen, she thought it was utterly evil. But he told her if she 
did not sign he would make her wish that she had. So she complied. 

The contract set the rule of her conduct and that from there on Cameron had to 
be called “master”. She had to have her body “open” to him at all time for anything 
he wished to do with her. If she did not comply, the company had the option to take 
her away and give her to someone who might not be as nice as Cameron. 

The irony is that the narcissist and the sociopath have a very high opinion of 
themselves. Every detail of the life of Muhammad is filled with ruthlessness, crime 
and sheer evil, and yet he thought he was the perfect human, the best example to 
follow. 

Cameron told Coleen that he had paid $1,500 to register her with something 
called the Slave Company. He made her believe that spies from the company were 
watching them all the time, and they had even bugged the house. They knew who 
Coleen's relatives were and would kill them if she ever violated the terms of the 
contract. He said that Janice was also his slave, and should either of them attempt to 
escape, the company would punish them by nailing their hands to a beam and 
hanging them up for days. Janice corroborated Cameron’s lies and Coleen believed 
that. "He always had things to back up his stories," Coleen later reported, "and I 
believed what he said." 

Physical control has its limitation. The prey will escape her captor in the first 
opportunity. But when the chains are psychological, the slavery is permanent. 
Physical chains are easier to break than the psychological ones. 

Cameron realized that in order to have total control over his prey he needed a 
fictitious ally. Someone who sees everything but cannot be seen, who hears 
everything but cannot be heard, is omnipresent, omnipotent and fearsome. The 
narcissist/psychopath can control his prey to the extent that he can convince them of 
the existence of this powerful imaginary ally. 

Cult leaders use God as their imaginary ally. Most people believe in God. They 
believe He is all powerful, all seeing, all hearing, omnipotent and omnipresent. 
Once a cult leader convinces his followers that he is a representative, a messenger, a 
prophet of God, he can have unlimited power over them. 

By signing the slavery contract, Coleen was no longer the slave of Cameron; 
she now belonged to the invisible Company that was far more powerful and 
fearsome than him. Invisible entities are more awe striking than the ones you can 
see. 

Once Coleen believed in the Company, she lost her freedom to escape. She 
feared to talk to others. She feared that anyone can be a spy of the Company. 
Nevertheless, she was still free to think and to escape from her reality through her 
thoughts. She knew that the Company was evil and she was free to despise it. This 

246 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


is a luxury cultists don’t have. Muslims won’t question Allah. Even though they 
can see he is evil, they will not let that thought cross their minds. 

Resigned to slavery and given up hope, Coleen learned to shut down her 
emotions. "The more I played his game," she told a journalist, "the better it was for 
me. If 1 fought, it went on forever." She learned that begging for mercy only 
further incited him, so she stopped asking. She used her imagination to escape her 
situation. No one could stop her dreaming. 

Replace The Company with Allah. Allah can see and hear everything. But he has 
powers that Cameron’s fictitious company did not have. Allah can read one’s mind. 
Coleen knew that the “Slave Company” could not read her thoughts. Muslims believe 
that their thoughts are open book to Allah. When Coleen could dream about freedom, 
a Muslim will not allow himself to have such dreams. The slavery in Islam is absolute. 

This is an awesome power in the hand of the cult leader. What makes us human 
is our ability to think, to question and to doubt. Cogito ergo sum, (I think, therefore 
I am) said Descartes. If someone can control your thoughts, he can control your 
life. A person who fears to think, to question and to doubt is no longer a person. He 
is a zombie. Allah can read people’s thoughts and he has a tormenting fire for those 
who doubt him. Is there a more paralyzing technique of mind control than this? 

Cameron’s “Slave Company” could only punish the slaves for a short time. No 
matter how painful torture may be, death is always a relief. Allah can read the minds 
of his slaves and he will burn them for eternity, pour in their mouths boiling water, 
chop their fingers and make them eat puss and poisonous fruits for thinking the 
wrong thoughts. All one has to do to deserve these never ending torments is to 
doubt what Muhammad said. 

Once a person believes in this yarn, he surrenders his thinking. There is no 
escape for him. Muslims have signed their contract of slavery to Muhammad and to 
his imaginary deity for as long as they believe in his whoppers. It is not a 
coincidence that Muhammad called his followers ibad, (slaves). 

All Muslims have to do to set themselves free is to question whether a 
compassionate and merciful God would torture humans in such a sadistic way and 
the whole charade of Islam will fall apart. How can God burn people for not 
believing in absurdities and in illogical claims of a man who lived a despicable life 
of thuggery? Only a moment of rational thought will set Muslims free. But once 
you have signed your contract of slavery, and allow fear to cloud your judgment 
that moment is hard to come. 

A Muslim woman wrote hurling at me a lot of insults and said I don’t 
understand the truth. I told her Muhammad said women are deficient in intelligence; 
please tell me whether you agree or disagree. I often ask this question from Muslim 
women. They don’t respond. This Muslima wrote back defiantly, “I agree with 
everything the prophet Muhammad said, and you won’t change my mind even in a 
hundred years.” She wrote back again and after calling me stupid she added, "All 


247 



Understanding Muhammad 


the women in my family agree with everything the prophet Muhammad has said 
about women, and it’s true, women are deficient in their thinking.” 

This is the perfect case of brainwashing. Believers stop thinking and surrender 
to the cult leader. They cannot be considered free people, or human for that matter. 

Assuming God exists, we can never know him nor can we know his attributes. 
The gods that we envision are figments of our imagination. No one would say their 
god is evil. Making vacuous claims about Allah being merciful and compassionate 
are meaningless when all his teachings are about fighting, murdering, deceiving, 
and subduing. To envision God as a sadist, someone who runs a hell to burn humans 
and who ruthlessly tortures them for eternity because they did not worship him, is 
the abyss of stupidity. Attributing such insanity to the maker of the universe is 
nothing short of blasphemy. 

Good people envision good gods and evil people envision monstrous gods. The 
Muslim world is hellish, because Muslims believe in a sadistic god, the figment of 
the mind of a psychopath. 

Those who believe in evil gods will do evil things. The Aztecs sacrificed up to 
20,000 humans every year at the altar of their god Huitzilopochtli. The Indian 
Thugs were also accredited with about 40,000 murders every year, for Kali, a deity 
that they believed had ordered them to murder all those who were not of their kind. 
With the massacre of 280 million non-Muslims since Muhammad, the number of 
people Muslims have sacrificed at the altar of Allah exceeds 200,000 per year. The 
20 th Century was an exception. In that century Muhslims had empoverished and 
therefore and since the possibility of winning was limited, they had put a truce to 
jihad. Thanks to immigration to western countries and oil, now they feel empowered 
again and are back in business. Muslims are promised incommensurable rewards 
when they kill non-believers (those who are not of their kind). 

Let those (believers) who sell the life of this world for the Hereafter, fight in the 
Cause of Allah; and whoso fights in the Cause of Allah and is killed or gets victory. 
We shall bestow on him a great reward. (Q.4:74) 


Outright Slavery 

Ramsland writes, “Eventually Coleen, now referred to in the house as K, was 
allowed to do household chores such as cooking, washing dishes, and cleaning 
up. Yet whenever Cameron yelled "Attention!" she was to strip off her clothes, 
stand on her tiptoes, and reach her hands to the top of the doorway between the 
living room and dining room.” 

The similarities between the mind of a sociopath and that of Muhammad are 
inescapable. In one hadith Muhammad is reported saying, “if a man calls his wife to 


248 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


his bed, let her respond, even if she is riding her camel.” 428 Elsewhere he said, she 
should rush to please her husband even if she is busy at the oven. 429 Let the bread 
burn, but don’t let your horny husband waiting for you. And what will happen if she 
delays? “By Him in Whose Hand is my life,” he swore, “when a man calls his wife 
to his bed, and she does not respond, the One Who is in the heaven is displeased 
with her until he (her husband) is pleased with her. 430 And if “he goes to sleep angry 
with her, the angels will curse her until the morning. 431 

I don’t want to interfere in Allah’s business, but in my humble opinion this is a 
waste of resources. Why would Allah instruct angels to lobby him so he can damn 
woman who don’t please their husband in bed? It just seems there is too much 
similarity between the slavery of Muslims and that of Coleen. 

“Coleen wore a slave collar,” writes Ramsland, “and was supplied with a 
registration card, supposedly from the slave company. Cameron would tell her 
horror stories of things that had happened to slaves who'd disobeyed. One had her 
tongue taken out with a soldering gun, he claimed, another pulled limb from limb, 
and another, her fingers torn off.” 

Compare this to how Muhammad described the punishment in hell and in the 
grave. In the grave the detractors’ corpse will be crushed while they are conscious 
and feel the pain, and in hell, they will burn. Once their skin is consumed they will 
grow a new one to burn again. They will be dismembered, devoured, and made to 
drink puss and boiling water. A billion otherwise normal people believe in this 
asininity and they demand respect. 

Finally, Cameron decided to bring Coleen into the marriage bed. Janice was 
fully cooperative. By assimilating his insanity she had lost ever trace of humanity 
and had become an extension of her sociopathic husband. After a while, however, 
she went to another room. That night Cameron raped Coleen and since then had 
regular sex with her. 

Note that for nearly a year or perhaps more, Cameron did not have sex with 
Coleen. Sex for the psychopath is only a way to exert domination. Psychopath 
narcissists want to control their victim. They are not driven by sex or by money. 
They are driven by lust for power. They want slaves. They want people to submit to 
them, to obey them, and not to question their authority. 

Some cult leaders live an austere life. Many of them endured persecution, 
imprisonment and death. None of these are proof of the validity of their claim. In 
the quest for power, the narcissist is willing to endure any hardship. 

Eventually, Cameron gave his slave some freedom. Coleen could stay longer in 
her cell under the stairs and even sleep there. But that freedom was short-lived. The 


Majma' al-Zawa'id, 4/312. 

429 Tirmidhi, 2/314, abwab al-rida', 10, and by Ibn Hibban, Sahih, 9,473, kitab al-nikah. 

430 Muslim, 8: 3367 

431 Muslim, 8: 3368 


249 



Understanding Muhammad 


Hookers moved to a trailer where space was at premium and the coffin under the 
waterbed became Coleen’s home again and a bedpan, her toilet. 

She was allowed out of her box for an hour each day to brush her teeth, eat, 
clean her bedpan, and sometimes wash her hair. And on days that Cameron had off 
from work and could keep an eye on her, she could work in the yard. 

He had convinced that the company was watching her every move. So she did 
not try to escape, or ask for help from the neighbors when occasionally she talked to 
them. She even went jogging and always came back. 

Coleen had become an obedient slave, but sometimes she would make a 
mistake. For that she would be punished with electrical wires that left many scars on 
her skin, which helped the prosecutors to convict Cameron. 

One year Coleen asked for a Bible for Christmas and Cameron complied. This 
became her only solace. She would read it whenever she had the freedom to do so. 

When Janice lost her job, Cameron decided to put his slave to work. By then he 
was confident that she would not attempt to escape and took her to a neighboring 
town to work as beggar. It was humiliating, but Coleen did it and still did not try to 
escape nor did she exploit the ample opportunities she had to ask for help. 

Psychological enslavement is far more constrictive than physical enchainment. 
The main shackle that keeps Muslims in Islam is fear, fear of Allah, fear of the 
punishment in the grave and a hell that Muhammad relished describing in 
sanguinary detail. 

As for those who disbelieve, garments of fire will be cut out for them; boiling fluid 
will be poured down on their heads. Whereby that which is in their bellies and their 
skins too, will be melted, and for them are hooked rods of iron. Whenever, in their 
anguish, they would go forth from thence they are driven back therein and (it is said 
unto them): Taste the doom of burning (Q. 22: 19-22) in scorching wind and scalding 
water, and shadow of black smoke, neither cool nor refreshing. (Q. 56:42 -44) The 
tree of Zaqqum, the food of the sinner, like molten brass, it seethes in their bellies as 
the seething of boiling water. (And it will be said): Take him and drag him to the 
midst of hell, then pour upon his head the torment of boiling water, Now taste! You 
forsooth the mighty, the noble! Lo! This is that whereof you used to doubt. (Q. 44: 43 
-50) What is the tree of Zaqqum? Lo! We have appointed it a torment for wrong¬ 
doers. It is a tree that springs in the heart of hell. Its crop is as it were the heads of 
devils. And lo! They verily must eat thereof, and fill (their) bellies therewith. And 
afterward, they have a drink of boiling water And afterward, lo! their return is surely 
unto hell (Q. 37: 62 -68). Indeed, it is the flame (of Hell), plucking out (his being) 
tight to the skull! (Q. 70:11-16) And he shall be given to drink of festering water: He 
shall sip it in and shall not be able to swallow it easily. And death shall come to him 
from every quarter, yet he shall not die. And besides that there shall be for him a 
severe chastisement. (Q. 14: 16-17) Those who reject the Book and that with which 
We sent our messengers: but soon shall they know. When the yokes (shall be) round 
their necks, and the chains; they shall be dragged along in the boiling fetid fluid: then 
in the Fire shall they be burned. (Q. 40: 70-72) Every time their skins are roasted 
through We will replace them with other skins so they may taste the 

250 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


punishment. Indeed, God is ever Exalted in Might and Wise. (Quran 4:56) Their 
refuge is Hell; every time it subsides We increase them in blazing fire.” (Quran 17:97) 
The Fire will bum their faces and they will grin therein, their lips displaced. (Quran 
23:104) The Day they are dragged into the Fire on their faces (it will be said), ‘Taste 
the touch of Hell.’ (Q. 54:47-48) ) The Day their faces will be turned over in the Fire, 
they will say, ‘How we wish we had obeyed God and obeyed the Messenger. (Q 
33:66) 

All these await those who doubt Muhammad. When one believes in these tales, 
even slightly, he is enslaved for life, crippled by fear and can no longer doubt. 

Shakila is a lady I helped to leave Islam. She told me about her Pakistani 
grandmother who lamented that despite reading the Quran all her life she had never 
read its translation and at 82 her eyes were not good for the task. Hoping for ajr 
(rewards), her daughter in-law volunteered to read it to her. When this old lady 
understood what the Quran says, she was overtaken by fear. She remembered that 
she had missed prayers and sometimes neglected fasting and even disobeyed her 
husband. She became convinced that she will have to spend sometimes in hell 
before she can go to paradise. She lived the remaining four years of her life terrified 
of the prospect of what she thought was awaiting her. Although bed ridden, she 
never miss a prayer again, which she performed with difficulty. 

That is why “moderate Islam” is a charade. You can’t believe in the Quran and 
remain moderate. Once you believe in Muhammad’s hell you’ll do anything to 
avoid it. The only sure way, according to the Prophet, is to hate, to fight and to kill 
the unbelievers. If you are a Muslim you must join the jihad and become a terrorist. 
The reason most Muslims are not terrorists is because they don’t know their 
religion. 

Carlos Bledsoe was an all American kid raised in a loving family with a 
promising future. He converted to Islam, changed his name to Abdul Hakim 
Mohamed, went to Yemen to receive his terrorist training and returned having been 
transformed into a jihadi murderer. He targeted the Jewish community and 
unsuccessfully attempted to bomb a rabbi’s house. Then, in June 2009 he shot and 
killed William Andrew Young, a 19 years old soldier and injured another. Abdul 
Hakim has no remorse for his crime. He said, “I don’t think it was murder. Murder 
is when a person kills another person without justified reason. What I did was 
Islamic justified. And it was justified by commonsense.” This is what Islam does to 
people. Those who deny this fact are deceiving the public. The fathers of Carlos and 
Andrew have created a website, losingoursons.com to warn the world of the threat 
of Islam and tell the truth that the Obama administration and the leftist media are 
hiding. Make sure to visit that site. 

Let us continue with our story. To keep the fear alive, Cameron told Coleen 
that he had paid the company $30,000 to jack up the surveillance of her 24/7. He 
said this was for him a huge financial sacrifice, so she had better behave. He told 


251 



Understanding Muhammad 


her the company had bugged the cars, homes, and phone lines of all the members of 
her family, to make sure she did not contact them to get help. 

One day, Cameron told Coleen to say goodbye to the neighbors telling them 
she was going to South Carolina. In fact she was going to be confined to the trailer. 
Even then she complied, and lied to the neighbors instead of asking for help. 

Coleen missed her family. Cameron told her he would allow her to write to 
them as reward for her obedience. He checked the letters’ content before sending 
them. He even allowed her to phone her family from a payphone and eventually 
agreed that she visit them. He said it was rare that the company allowed such a 
thing, and they would be monitoring it carefully. 

She was kept inside the box for a full week before being taken out to go on her 
trip. Cameron gave her a description of the company’s museum of skeletons from 
runaway slaves and told her that if she said anything to anyone about her situation, 
they would rush in and grab her. 

On March 20, 1981, three and a half years into her captivity, Cameron 
provided Coleen with a cover story about him being her fiance and took her to meet 
with her parents and sisters. 

Cameron dropped Coleen and left without waiting to introduce himself. Her 
family noted her thin and haggard appearance, but afraid that they had offended her 
in some way to have made her run away they walked on eggshells, leaving their 
many questions unspoken. Coleen remained vague about where she had been, but 
she was overjoyed to see them all and wanted to make every minute count. 

"She gave us no information on where she'd been," Her sister recalled, "or on 
where she'd be going. We were all afraid to sit her down and get it out of her. We 
were afraid we would lose her again." 

The next morning, she went accompanied her mother to the church and then it 
was over. "Mike" called and said he would be there soon to pick her up. After only 
24 hours, he had decided to cut her visit short. 

Once in the trailer, Cameron put her back in the box where she stayed most of 
the time for the next three years of her confinement. Her health declined, her hair 
fell out and she became thinner. Cameron talked about wanting more slaves and 
decided to build a dungeon and Coleen helped him to dig a deep hole in the yard. 
He put a floor and brick walls and moved her into it, but was forced to abandon the 
project when the hole was flooded. Coleen was forced again to the box under the 
bed. 

Cameron had more frequent sex with Coleen and Janice grew jealous of her. 
For solace she started reading the Bible and gradually felt ashamed over her life. 
She began attending a local church and Coleen sometimes went with her. 
Interestingly Cameron too was biblically inspired, but the parts that attracted his 
interest were female submission. Quoting the story of Abraham, Sara and their 
slave, Hagar, he would say that this arrangement was what God wanted. 


252 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


It is important to note that almost all sociopaths have a religious streak. They 
often believe in God, form a cult and recruit followers. They justify their crimes 
and convince their followers that their perversity is not perversity at all and that they 
should not be judged with the same yardstick that others are judged. 

When I published an article exposing the Canadian cult leader, John de Ruiter, 
one of his followers wrote. “Dear Ali, Is it possible that sexual expression takes on a 
different meaning to one who has let go of attachments and needs? When you find 
Truth in yourself, all kinds of desires and needs no longer hold sway over you, but 
they simply become a natural expression of a body or vehicle... like eating or 
sleeping with no deeper meaning, no narcissistic supply for your ego.” 

This explains why Muslims are not perturbed when they hear about 
Muhammad’s crimes and his depraved nature. It is not that they are unable to 
distinguish between good and bad and don’t know murder, theft, rape and 
pedophilia are wrong. But like this benighted follower of De Ruiter, they believe 
that Muhammad’s expressions of lust and rage were of different kind. When 
Muhammad raped women, it was not rape. When he massacred unarmed men and 
plundered them it was not terror and theft. The psychopath and the cult leader don’t 
want to be judged by the same standards that they judge others. Whatever they do 
should be evaluated under a different parameter. Their followers agree. 

Janice talked about her situation as a hypothetical case to other church 
members. They all told her such relationship is sinful. The Pastor confirmed what 
others had told her and she finally decided to pluck out the sin from her life. 

On August 9, 1984, Janice picked up Coleen from work and told her that there 
was no company and the slavery contract was just a lie. Coleen listened to this and 
realized that nothing now bound her to Cameron. He had suddenly lost all control 
over her. 

She called Cameron from the bus station and told him she knew about the lies 
and she was leaving. Cameron cried, but Coleen, now retrieving her real name, and 
with it her identity as a fee person, was not to be deterred. She walked away from 
seven years of forced captivity to try find her life again. "I got on the bus and I left," 
she told the reporters. Truth set her free. 

This mind numbing story gives us a glimpse into the mind of the malignant 
narcissist and the psychology of their victims. Understanding it allows us to 
understand how cults operate, what drives the cult leader and why cultists submit to 
their irrational and evil demands. 

The sociopath traps his victim through violence. The malignant narcissist cult 
leader lures them with promises of heavenly rewards. The former restrains them 
physically. The latter ensnares them psychologically. Both cripple the will power of 
their victims through fear. 

The story of the Slave Company made no sense. Coleen was already an adult. 
In normal situations she would not have believed it. But she believed Cameron 


253 



Understanding Muhammad 


because she was deprived of her liberty, cut off from the world, had endured 
horrendous torments, and Janice had backed up the story. 

These are factors that allow cultists to believe in doctrines that are irrational 
and evil. Take the doctrine of Jihad. Muslims are told that the highest form of 
worship is waging war for the sake of God and murdering those who don’t believe. 
Any rational person can see this is evil. But Muslims’ ability to reason is crippled. 
What distinguishes humans from beasts is their ability to reason. Muslims have 
abdicated that ability. 

I receive countless angry and threatening emails from Muslims. The recurring 
theme in all of them is the fear of hell. Even educated Muslims cannot escape from 
this irrational fear that has been instilled in them since childhood. If phobia is an 
irrational fear, Islam is nothing but infernophobia. 

Then there is the conformity factor. The absurd, violent, and evil teachings of 
the Quran are confirmed by all Muslims, and if one wants to belong to that 
community, one must conform. Cultists will deny their own judgment in order to 
conform. 

In 1950s, psychologist Solomon Ash conducted an experiment that showed 
how people will side against their own perception in order to conform to the group. 

His subjects were shown an image of a few straight lines of different lengths. 
Then another image was shown to them of one line that matched one of the lines in 
the first image and they were asked to find that line. Subjects had no difficulty 
giving the right answer, until they were placed in a group of actors posing as 
subjects who conspired to give a wrong answer. Subjects were disconcerted by the 
discrepancy between their perception and the answers given by others. After a few 
times, most caved to conform and started giving the wrong answers. Only 29% of 
Ash’s subjects refused to join the bogus majority. Daring to stand out in a crowd 
and be different requires courage. 


Stockholm syndrome 

The control that cult leaders and psychopaths exert on their followers is so 
powerful that sometimes it lasts even when their victims escape. The victims seem 
to develop a sense of loyalty to their captors. 

Coleen returned to her parents, but did not report Cameron. She didn’t even tell 
her family. She stayed in touch with Janice Hooker by phone, even though she had 
been just as ruthless and cruel to her as her sociopath husband. Janice asked her to 
keep the whole thing quiet and she complied. 

Cameron and Janice began to get rid of any evidence that Coleen had ever been 
there at their home. Coleen kept calling them. Cameron begged her to come back, 
but she refused. Yet she assured them that she would not go to the police. 


254 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


As she dropped hints about her ordeal to her parents, they urged her to turn 
these people in. Her cousins made threatening calls to the Hookers but Coleen 
reassured them that she had forgiven them and that she would pray for them to stay 
away from their life of sin. 

Considering her ordeals, Coleen’s forgiveness of Cameron sounds 
incomprehensible. The Hookers were dangerous. Cameron told Coleen that he had 
murdered a girl before her. Janice had confirmed his story. This couple was a threat 
to the society. So why wouldn’t Coleen turn them in? 

Then Janice left Cameron. Her fear and guilt had eaten away at her. She 
needed to talk with someone and she chose the receptionist at a doctor's office who 
thought she was asking for help. She encouraged Janice to tell her what was really 
bothering her, and Janice let the truth out. Having told one person, and having 
become frightened about what might happen to her two daughters, Janice went 
straight to her Pastor to confess everything. He was stunned, and with her 
permission, he phoned the police. 

Janice told Police about the other young woman that they had abducted, in 
much the same way, but because she did not obey and was screaming, Cameron cut 
her vocal cords, then strangulated her and dumped her body somewhere far. A 
young woman, matching the description given by Janice was missing, but Police 
could not find her body and Cameron was not charged for that crime. 

Janice told them about Coleen and how her husband had brainwashed her to 
keep her under his control. She provided more details, including how she had 
helped to destroy evidence. The detectives went out to investigate. One team 
questioned neighbors, who insisted that Cameron was "nice," "normal," and "good- 
tempered," while the police officer who talked with Coleen found her disturbingly 
detached. She corroborated Janice's story, but deputy district attorney found real 
problems: Coleen had had many opportunities to escape and upon getting back 
home, she'd never even contacted the police. 

During the trial, Coleen had a quiet demeanor showing no sign of any sense 
that she wanted revenge to the extent that the prosecutors feared the case may be 
thrown out of the court. Troublesome for the prosecution was a tape on 
which Coleen told Cameron that she loved him. Fortunately, the judge decided there 
was sufficient evidence for a trial, and Cameron Hooker was convicted and 
sentenced to consecutive terms for a total of 104 years imprisonment. 

I know of former Muslims, who despite having rejected Islam still feel a sense 
of loyalty towards Muhammad. Hassan is someone I met online in 1999. He was an 
educated man and used to debate with me defending Islam. Some years later he left 
Islam and became friendly. On many occasions he advised me that I should tone 
down my rhetoric against Muhammad. When I sent him an article I wrote about 
Muhammad’s abusive childhood, he felt sympathy for that mass-murderer. 
Virtually all criminals have had abusive childhood. This may explain, but never 
justify their crimes, and feeling sympathy for these monsters is out of place. Hassan 

255 



Understanding Muhammad 


was offended when someone spoke opprobriously of Muhammad. In his words, “On 
a personal note, leaving Islam was enormously difficult.” He withdrew from 
Faithfreedom.org forum in anger and started a new ex-Muslim organization where 
he criticized Islamic extremism and me, as if we are the two sides of the same coin. 
He wrote, “We are only against the Islamists and harsh, literalist and violent 
interpretations of Islam and those who seek to impose it on others.” He wanted to 
ignore the fact that the literalists are the true Muslims, not those who interpret Islam 
as they wish. 

When he left Islam, he wrote his testimony under a pseudonym and sent it to 
me for publication. Some times later, he had a change of heart and asked me to 
remove it. I didn’t. Instead I published his recantment. I wanted people to see 
Islam’s psychological trapment of Muslims. 1 never revealed his identity. 

Hassan’s loyalty to Muhammad, the one who had enslaved his mind all his life was 
greater than his gratitude to me, who liberated him. Not only he never thanked me, he 
remained scornful of me and vilified me at every turn. He wrote, “Anyone who 
understands the power religion can have over people who are born to a faith will know 
that from a very early age it forms their whole identity, place in the world, meaning to 
their life and comfort zone. Rejecting it is not simply an intellectual process, but one 
that tears your whole world apart. It means losing your identity and meaning for life, it 
means losing family and friends and it means depression and emotional trauma - not 
to mention abuse intimidation and even death threats in some cases.” I 
wholeheartedly agree with Hassan. In an article titled Seven Valleys from Faith to 
Enlightenment 432 , I described my own ordeal of leaving my faith, and yet 1 feel no 
loyalty to Muhammad. I detest him. Most ex-Muslims do. 

However, Hassan’s case is not uncommon. This inexplicable loyalty towards 
one’s captor is known as Stockholm syndrome. In 1974 Patricia Hearst, a 19-year 
old girl from an affluent family was kidnapped. During her captivity she developed 
such a sense of loyalty towards her captors that she helped them to rob a bank and 
identified herself with them completely. 

Cultists develop a misplaced sense of loyalty towards their leader. You are not 
free until you realize that the person towards whom you feel loyalty has been your 
captor, an evil soul who deserves not your sympathy, but you scorn. 

Hassan’s story has a happy ending. In 2012 he sent me an email where he 
wrote, “I just wanted to say that I must credit you for giving me the slap in the face 
many years ago that I needed to wake up from the religious delusion 1 was in as a 
Muslim. Although it took me several years to finally leave Islam, it was my 
exchanges with you, years earlier that set the ball in motion. At the time of course it 
was a very painful and shocking experience - but 1 needed that slap in the face and 
so I wish to thank you for that now - something I couldn't do at the time.” 


432 http://alisina.org/seven-valleys-from-faith-to-enlightenment/ 


256 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


I am very glad for this email. This means a lot to me as Hassan meant a lot to 
me and I am very proud of him. He is indeed a shining light. 

Psychologist Chris Hatcher who was called to testify for the prosecutor in the 
case of Hooker explained to the jury how mind-control works. He addressed the 
dynamics of sadomasochism, and the dominant and submissive personalities 
involved—particularly the excitement factor for the "master" in getting someone to 
submit to his whims. Hatcher then talked about how the effects of sudden 
kidnapping, death threats, being housed in a dark tomb that disturbed daylight 
patterns, the physical abuse, the loss of control over necessary bodily functions, and 
the lack of communication were collectively effective in breaking down Coleen's will. In 
other words, her values, her identity, and her whole way of looking at the world had 
been changed. 

In Islam there are many absurd, but strict rules that are aimed to do just that. 
The following extract from the testimony of a woman who converted to Islam and 
finally left it is an example of how Muslims live under constant psychological 
stress, striving to comply with the rituals. She wrote, “I must wake up in the middle 
of the night to get up, wash myself, pray, and then somehow get back to sleep and 
manage my life with lack of sleep (because apparently praying is so much better 
than sleeping). I have a baby also. When my baby decides she wants to nap or sleep 
and it is prayer time, I can’t just leave the baby to scream and howl for me, just so I 
can go and make wudu (ablution) before the sunset, lest I be committing a sin of not 
praying on time. It is exhausting enough being a mother, so I must also sleep when 
the baby sleeps, otherwise I would get next to no sleep. How can this be right, when 
I personally get extremely sick and rundown if 1 don’t sleep well? How can this be 
beneficial to my life?” 433 

The above is only a token of the psychological entrapment devised by 
Muhammad to cripple the believers’ will and to destroy their individuality. Muslims 
are never concerned about helping another soul and acts of kindness are alien to 
Islamic mentality. Showing kindness is not a requirement of their faith. They give 
more to their “charities” than anyone else, but all that money is earmarked for jihad 
and the spread of Islam, not to help someone in need. Muslims main preoccupation is 
how to perform the rituals, how not to miss a prayer, how to do wudu, how to enter the 
toilet, what to say upon entering the toilet and how to clean their keister. It is all about 
rituals, halal and haram and to endure suffering in exchange for reward. The bigger the 
suffering, the greater will be the reward. This is the extent of the religiosity of 
Muslims. This is their definition of piety. This sums up the morality of Islam. 
Suffering equals Reward. 

Muslims are encouraged to lose their identity and accept their nothingness. 
Rumi says, “For how long will you be concerned about clothing? Abandon your 


433 http://www.faithfreedom.org/features/letters/soon-to-be-ex-muslimah/ 


257 



Understanding Muhammad 


body so you won’t need clothing.” This is the highest expression of spirituality for a 
Muslim. 

Cults devalue life. They call the body a “container,” a “vehicle” the real self 
being the spirit. Although Muhammad made no mention of spiritual world and his 
afterlife is all corporal, he taught that this life has no value - it is only a testing 
ground. One should live in function of the next world. 

A Palestinian mother, whose infant’s life was saved thanks to a donation of 
$55,000 by an Israeli Jew, verbalized the Islamic concept of worthlessness of life 
most eloquently. 

The baby was being treated and needed bone marrow transplant. Shlomi Eldar, 
the Gaza correspondent for Israeli Channel 10 News, was assigned to make a 
documentary about the operation called "Precious Life." But when he met Raida 
Abu Mustafa, the mother of the child, she launched into a painful monologue about 
the culture of the shaheeds (martyrs) and admitted, during the complex transplant 
process, that she would like to see her son perpetrate a suicide bombing attack in 
Jerusalem. 

“Jerusalem is ours,” she declared. “We are all for Jerusalem, the whole nation, 
not just a million, all of us. Do you understand what that means - all of us?” 

She also explained exactly what she had in mind. “For us, death is a natural 
thing. We are not frightened of death. From the smallest infant, to the oldest person, 
we will all sacrifice ourselves for the sake of Jerusalem. We feel we have the right 
to it. You’re free to be angry, so be angry.” 

Eldar asked, “Then why are you fighting to save your son’s life, if you say that 
death is a usual thing for your people?” she smiled at him and said, “It is a regular 
thing. Life is not precious. Life is precious, but not for us. For us, life is nothing, not 
worth a thing. That is why we have so many suicide bombers. They are not afraid of 
death. None of us, not even the children, are afraid of death. It is natural for us. After 
Mohammed gets well, I will certainly want him to be a shaheed. If it’s for 
Jerusalem, then there’s no problem. For you it is hard, I know; with us there are 
cries of rejoicing and happiness when someone falls as a shaheed. For us a shaheed 
is a tremendous thing.” 

Like most cults, Islam is a cult of death. Muslim’s entire thought revolves 
around their death. They are told that the fastest way to Paradise is to die while killing 
someone else. 

Stockholm syndrome occurs under stress in captivity, where there may be 
torture and a high degree of uncertainty. A Muslim’s life is filled with uncertainty. 
He can never be certain whether he has earned the acceptance of God or whether he 
will be thrown into hell. 


258 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


This uncertainty is enshrined in the Quran. Although, at times Muhammad 
claimed that on the Day of Judgment he would be sitting next to God advising the 
Almighty whom to reward and whom to punish, 4 ' 4 at other times he claimed that he 
did not know what would happen to him. “7 am no bringer of new-fangled doctrine 
among the messengers, nor do i know what will be done with me or with yon. I follow 
but that which is revealed to me by inspiration; I am but a Warner open and clear." 
(Q. 46:9) 

This is confirmed in a hadith where he said “By Allah, though 1 am the Apostle 
of Allah, yet I do not know what Allah will do to me.” 41 ' Note that the above 
contradicts verses 48:1-2 were Muhammad claims all his past and future sins will be 
forgiven. He said what he needed to say, as situation dictated. The only certainty 
that Muslims have for salvation is when they take part in jihad and become a 
martyr. 

Kidnapped victims, abused spouses, and tortured prisoners are most prone to 
Stockholm syndrome, and so are the cultists. The captive appears to become 
involved with his or her captor, and even consent to abuse and captivity. They may 
express feelings of affection towards their captor in a way that surprises outsiders 
and makes them wonder at just how captive and abused they really are. 

Muslims are the primary victims of Islam, and yet few of them recognize it. 
They are defensive of it and viciously attack those who try to help them. 

Katherine Ramsland wrote, “What appears to occur, according to experts who 
have studied the phenomenon, is that the person ‘freezes’ as a way to avoid further 
torture, and then yields to try to appease the captor. If the captor then takes care of 
basic needs, the captive may feel gratitude bordering on affection. Such victims 
become susceptible to suggestion, and having their own world shrink to that shared 
with the captor, they may become sympathetic. Identifying with the captor and 
seeing no way to escape, it becomes easier to acquiesce, even to the point of acting 
as if they love their captors. They are trying to arrange their otherwise unsafe and 
difficult world for maximum comfort and safety.” 

No one is more trapped than Muslims. They are convinced that Allah can read 
their minds and record their every thought; that he has a torture house for all those 
who doubt Muhammad and that his punishment is severe and lasting. With so much 
fear how can one dare to doubt? Without doubt how can one come to the truth? The 
greatness of man is in his ability to doubt, not in his blind faith. 

Allah, like Huitzilopochtli, is ruthless and bloodthirsty. You don’t want to be 
on the wrong side of this fearsome deity. The Aztecs loved their god. They 
sacrificed countless lives at his altar. Hundreds of millions have been sacrificed at 
the altar of Allah and the counting continues. 


434 Sahih Muslim,1:367 and 4:266 

435 Bukhari Volume 5, Book 58, Number 266 


259 



Understanding Muhammad 


It makes no sense to love a god as evil as Huitzilopochtli, Kali and Allah. These 
terrifying deities are loved, not because they are worthy of love, but because they 
are feared. After all, it is wise to be friendly with the crocodile if you must drink 
from the same pond. Complex is indeed human mind. 

Unlike the crocodile, fearsome gods are figments of human imagination. They 
are no more real than the monster beneath a child’s bed. However, as long as they are 
believed to be real their followers will continue wreaking havoc and doing evil in their 
names. The believers are captives of their own imagination. Only truth will set them 
free. 


Who Is Attracted to Cults? 

The behavior of Janice, Cameron’s wife, is also worthy of study. She was a 
woman with low self-esteem. She would do anything to appease her man so she 
could stay with him. Although a victim herself, Janice participated in the 
kidnapping of Coleen and of the girl before her. She was an accomplice in the first 
girl’s murder and was abusive to Coleen. Janice did not help Coleen to escape out of 
compassion, but because she had become jealous of her. 

The psychology of people converting to Islam is not dissimilar to that of Janice. 
Most converts to Islam are prison inmates and youths wanting to belong, or are 
women with low self-esteem, desperate for love. Smart people hardly become 
attracted to a religion like Islam. Islam is repulsive to intelligent people. Converts 
to Islam have low IQ, low self-esteem, or are deceived. They are impressionable 
and easily misled. Most of them leave Islam after they come to their senses. 

Muslims are victims and victimizers at once. Muhammad is dead. All the 
crimes perpetrated in his name and in the name of his deity are committed by his 
followers. They cling to Islam for the same psychological need that made Janice 
cling to Cameron. They abuse others for the same reason that Janice abused Coleen. 
Muslims are psychological hostages of a seventh century psychopath. Although 
dead and his corpse his turned into dust, Muhammad’s lies still entrap people and 
still produce victims. Muslims collectively suffer from low self-esteem. They are 
not the only evil doers in the world, but most human rights abuses, violence, and 
terrors are perpetrated by them. 

The dignity of us humans is in our freedom of thought. Stripped from that 
freedom, we lose our humanity. When one submits to a demonic god one becomes 
a devil. 

Look at Pakistan, Saudi Arabia, and Egypt! Look at all Muslim countries. 
They all abuse the minorities living among them and no one protests. Abuse of 
minorities is seen as normal. Where is the outcry of the so called moderate 
Muslims? A few may murmur some complaints and blame the “radicals” but no one 
will raise a finger to defend the abused .They see all this evil in Islam and they still 


260 



8- The Psychology of Fear 


believe in it - they still defend it. You show them the hateful verses of the Quran 
and they close their eyes and refuse to denounce them. 

Numerous innocent souls are jailed and tortured in Pakistan accused of blasphemy. 
Once a person is accused of this charge it is up to him to prove his innocence. 
Meanwhile, they are regularly beaten and often put to death with the full vigor of 
the law. And the “moderates” hide their heads in the sand and keep defending Islam. 

The blasphemy law is savagery. The silent majority are just as guilty for their 
silence as those who commit those crimes. Where is their outcry? Where is the 
protest of the so called moderate Muslims? They are either the perpetrators of 
crimes against mankind or defenders of Islam that is the inspiration behind those 
crimes. 

Nations, who were once the lights of the world and cradles of mighty 
civilizations, are now followers a madman, worshippers of the Devil, and chasers of 
a mirage. These once cribs of glorious cultures, have become cesspools of the 
world. 

Muslims are aware of their misery, but in denial of its cause. The facts are clear, 
but they refuse to see. Like an addict who seeks refuge in his deadly substance to escape 
his misery, the more wretched they become, the faster they cling to Islam - as if the 
lunacy of a madman can bring them salvation. 

Salvation comes through knowledge, not through ignorance. It can be attained 
when Muslim countries unblock websites such as faithfreedom.org and books such 
as this and allow dialogue and scrutiny into Islam. Islam will be destroyed where 
truth is not suppressed. With the end of Islam will come, the freedom of Muslims 
and their prosperity. 


261 




Chapter Nine 


Ripples and Effects 

-- 



n the introduction of this book I quoted Michael Hart’s claim that 
Muhammad is the most influential man in history, followed by 
Isaac Newton, Jesus Christ, Buddha, Confucius, and St. Paul. 
Hart’s list does not take into consideration whether the influences 
his nominees exerted were positive or negative. Adolph Hitler, Mao Ze Dong, 
Joseph Stalin, and Niccolo Machiavelli also make up his list. 

1 don’t dispute Hart’s claim about Muhammad. However, it is important to 
recognize that Muhammad’s influence on the world has not been positive. 


Muhammad’s Influence on Nazism 

Muhammad’s notion of a super religion with undisputed authority was the 
inspiration for Hitler’s super race. Albert Speer, Hitler's wartime Minister of Armaments 
and Munitions, records in his memoirs that Hitler regretted the fact that Muslims 
failed to penetrate beyond France into Central Europe, during the eighth century: 

Had the Arabs won the battle the world would have been Mohammedan today, for 
theirs was a religion that believed in spreading the faith by the sword and subjugating 
all nations to that faith. The Germanic peoples would have become heirs to that 
religion. Such a creed was perfectly suited to the Germanic temperament. Hitler said 
that the conquering Arabs, because of their racial inferiority, would in the long 
run have been unable to contend with the harsher climate and conditions of the 
country. They could not have kept down the more vigorous natives, so that ultimately not 
Arabs but Islamized Germans could have stood at the head of this Mohammedan Empire. 

Hitler usually concluded this historical speculation by remarking, 'You see, it's been 
our misfortune to have the wrong religion. Why didn't we have the religion of the 
Japanese, who regard sacrifice for the Fatherland as the highest good? The 
Mohammedan religion too would have been much more compatible to us than 
Christianity. Why did it have to be Christianity with its meekness and flabbiness ? 436 


436 A. Speer, Inside the Third Reich, pp. 142-143 





Understanding Muhammad 


There is no doubt that Hitler admired Muhammad and found Islam appealing. 
He was attracted by the penchant for violence through which Islam expanded. There 
was also a common connection of Jew-hatred. 

In 1940 the Nazi Germany produced a movie in the form of documentary called 
“The Eternal Jew” that served to dehumanize the Jews and prepare for Hitler’s 
“Final Solution.” The film compared the Jewish people to rats. Why rats? “Abu 
Huraira reported that Allah's Messenger said: A group of Bani Isra'il was lost. I do 
not know what happened to it, but I think (that it 'underwent a process of 
metamorphosis) and assumed the shape of rats.” 437 

The movie characterized the Jews as wandering cultural parasites and depicted 
them as finding pleasure in money and a hedonist lifestyle. This too was based on the 
Quran 2:96 that says Jews are the greediest of all humankind, who like to live 1000 years. 

Carl Jung, in an interview conducted in 1930s, referring to the rise of Nazism in 
Germany said, "We do not know whether Hitler is going to found a new Islam. He 
is already on the way; he is like Muhammad. The emotion in Germany is Islamic; 
warlike and Islamic. They are all drunk with a wild god. That can be the historic future." 438 

Elements of Islamic militarism found their way into Hitler’s ideology. Like the 
prophet of Islam, Hitler believed that might is right. He regarded the Arian race to 
be the master race who would “create mastery and avoid comforting lies.” This is 
eerily similar to Muhammad’s concept of Islam being the master religion, and that it 
would dominate the world, replacing and subduing all religions. 


Muhammad’s Influence on Communism 

Communism also owes its world view to Muhammad. Bertrand Russell in The 
Practice and Theory’ of Bolshevism, published in 1920 wrote, “Bolshevism 
combines the characteristics of the French Revolution with those of the rise of 
Islam....Marx has taught that Communism is fatally predestined to come about; this 
produces a state of mind not unlike that of the early successors of 
Mahommet.... Among religions, Bolshevism is to be reckoned with 
Mohammedanism, rather than with Christianity and Buddhism. Christianity and 
Buddhism are primarily personal religions, with mystical doctrines and a love of 
contemplation. Mohammedanism and Bolshevism are practical, social, unspiritual, 
concerned to win the empire of this world.” 4 ’ 9 


437 Sahih Muslim Book 042, Number 7135 

438 Carl Jung. The Collected Works Volume 18, The Symbolic Life, 1939, Princeton, 
Princeton University Press p. 281. 

439 Bertrand Russell. The Practice and Theory of Bolshevism. London: George Allen and 
Unwin, 1920 pp.5,29,114. 


264 



9- Ripples and Effects 


Jules Monnerot called Communism the Twentieth-Century Islam. Monnerot 
wrote that the ultimate aim of Soviet Communism was “the most absolute tyranny 
ever conceived by man; a tyranny that recognizes no spatial limits (except for the 
time being those of the planet itself), no temporal limits (communist believers 
generally refuse to contemplate any post-communist ages), and no limits to its 
power over the individual: its will to power claims total possession over every man 
it wins, and allows no greater freedom in mental than in economic life. It is this 
claim that brings it into conflict with faiths, religions, and values, which are older 
than itself or developing independently; and then the battle is joined. We are the 
battle”. 440 "Communism," says Monnerot, "takes the field both as a secular 
religion and as a universal State', it is therefore more comparable to Islam than to 
the Universal Religion that began by opposing the universal State in the Hellenistic 
and Roman worlds, and which can be said to have drawn men's hearts away from 
the State to itself....Soviet Russia...is not the first empire in which temporal and 
public power goes hand in hand with a shadowy power that works outside the 
imperial frontiers to undermine the social structure of neighboring States.” 441 

Bernard Lewis wrote in his essay, "Communism and Islam" 

I turn now from the accidental to the essential factors, to those deriving from the very 
nature of Islamic society, tradition, and thought. The first of these is the 
authoritarianism, perhaps we may even say the totalitarianism, of the Islamic political 
tradition.... Many attempts have been made to show that Islam and democracy are 
identical-attempts usually based on a misunderstanding of Islam or democracy or 
both. This sort of argument expresses a need of the up- rooted Muslim intellectual 
who is no longer satisfied with or capable of understanding traditional Islamic values, 
and who tries to justify, or rather, re-state, his inherited faith in terms of the 
fashionable ideology of the day. It is an example of the romantic and apologetic 
presentation of Islam that is a recognized phase in the reaction of Muslim thought to 
the impact of the West.... In point of fact, except for the early caliphate, when the 
anarchic individualism of tribal Arabia was still effective, the political history of 
Islam is one of almost unrelieved autocracy...It was authoritarian, often arbitraiy, 
sometimes tyrannical. There are no parliaments or representative assemblies of any 
kind, no councils or communes, no chambers of nobility or estates, no municipalities 
in the history of Islam; nothing but the sovereign power, to which the subject owed 
complete and unwavering obedience as a religious duty imposed by the Holy Law. In 
the great days of classical Islam this duty was only owed to the lawfully appointed 
caliph, as God's vicegerent on earth and head of the theocratic community, and then 


440 Jules Monnerot. Sociologie du Communisme, Paris: Gallimard, 1949. [English 
translation by Jane Degras and Richard Rees. Sociology and Psychology of Communism, 
Boston: Beacon Press, 1953] 

441 Jules Monnerot's footnote and emphases: In intention but not in fact. The universal 
State is a sort of collective fantasy; the totalitarian State's image of itself projected into the 
future. 


265 



Understanding Muhammad 


only for as long as he upheld the law; but with the decline of the caliphate and the 
growth of military dictatorship, Muslim jurists and theologians accommodated their 
teachings to the changed situation and extended the religious duty of obedience to any 
effective authority, however impious, however barbarous. For the last thousand years, 
the political thinking of Islam has been dominated by such maxims as "tyranny is better 
than anarchy" and "whose power is established, obedience to him is incumbent." 

...Quite obviously, the Ulama of Islam are very different from the Communist Party. 
Nevertheless, on closer examination, we find certain uncomfortable resemblances. 
Both groups profess a totalitarian doctrine, with complete and final answers to all 
questions on heaven and earth; the answers are different in every respect, alike only in 
their finality and completeness, and in the contrast they offer with the eternal 
questioning of Western man. Both groups offer to their members and followers the 
agreeable sensation of belonging to a community of believers, who are always right, 
as against an outer world of unbelievers, who are always wrong. Both offer an 
exhilarating feeling of mission, of purpose, of being engaged in a collective adventure 
to accelerate the historically inevitable victory of the true faith over the infidel evil¬ 
doers. The traditional Islamic division of the world into the House of Islam and the 
House of War, two necessarily opposed groups, of which- the first has the collective 
obligation of perpetual struggle against the second, also has obvious parallels in the 
Communist view of world affairs. There again, the content of belief is utterly 
different, but the aggressive fanaticism of the believer is the same. The humorist who 
summed up the Communist creed as "There is no God and Karl Marx is his Prophet!" 
was laying his finger on a real affinity. The call to a Communist Jihad, a Holy War for 
the faith-a new faith, but against the self-same Western Christian enemy-might well 
strike a responsive note. 


Muhammad’s Influence on Fascism 

The influence of Islam on fascism is also undeniable. Fascism is a reactionary, 
authoritarian political ideology. The same can be said about Islam. Benito Mussolini 
said, “Fascism, which was not afraid to call itself reactionary... does not hesitate to 
call itself illiberal and anti-liberal.” But reaction to what? “Fascism was based on a 
rejection of the social theories that formed the basis of the 1789 French 
Revolution,” writes American investigative journalist, Chip Berlet. “Fascists 
particularly loathed the social theories of the French Revolution and its slogan: 
Liberty, Equality, Fraternity.” 443 

Islam was born as a reactionary movement against the authority of the Meccans 
and their religious system, which was based on polytheism. Polytheistic religions 
are by their very nature, pluralistic, and tolerant of other people’s beliefs. 


442 International Affairs, Vol. 30, No. 1 (Jan., 1954), pp. 1-12] 

443 http://www.remember.org/hist.root.what.html 


266 



9- Ripples and Effects 


Muhammad could not tolerate that. He wanted his authority to reign supreme and 
unchallenged. In their demonstrations in Europe, Muslims carry placards that read, 
“Freedom Go to Hell”, and “Democracy is Hypocrisy”. 

American Iranian journalist Amir Taheri points out, “There was no word in any 
of the Muslim languages for democracy until the 1890s... If it wasn’t on their 
tongues, it’s likely that it was not on their minds either. Democracy is based on 
equality. The idea is unacceptable to Islam. For the non-believer cannot be equal of 
the believer. Even among the believers only those who subscribe to the three so- 
called Abrahamic religions: Judaism, Christianity and Islam are regarded as fully 
human.” 444 

Here is the hierarchy of human worth in Islam: 

At the summit are free male Muslims. 

Next come Muslim male slaves. 

Then come free Muslim women. 

Next come Muslim slave women. 

Then come free Jewish and /or Christian men. 

Then come slave Jewish and/or Christian men. 

Then come slave Jewish and/or Christian women. 

The fraternity in Islam does not extend to non-Muslims. In the treaty that 
Muhammad enforced on all the citizens of Medina, including non-Muslim Arabs 
and Jews, he wrote that his followers are one umma (community), to the exclusion 
of all men. The Quran say, “The believers are harsh against unbelievers but 
compassionate amongst each other" (Q. 48:29). This is the core belief of fascism. 

Inspired by the Quran, Muslim groups employ sectarian violence to achieve 
political ends. The first group was Kharijiyya. The Kharijiyya insisted on two 
things. First, that the Islamic community must be based on the Quran. The second 
point emphasized the ascendancy of the Islamic state over the individual rights. 
Motivated by many verses of the Quran (32.13, 76:29-31, 3:39, 3:159, 16:93, 2:6-7, 
4:88, etc.), they maintained that God’s will, must supersede men’s will and claimed 
the community must be the bearer of the values that constitute meaningfulness. In 
other words, man’s life has meaning only if he belongs to the Muslim community. 
These ideas were based on the Quran and were eventually adopted by the rest of the 
Muslims. This is how fascism came to define the position of the individual vis-a-vis 
the state. 

There are many similarities between Islam and fascism. Both divide people in 
two camps, “us” and “them,” while identifying goodness and superiority with "us," 
and evil with "them." This process involves scapegoating, dehumanizing, and 
blaming all societal problems on "them," and presupposes a conspiracy of these 


444 http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/article430160.ece 


267 



Understanding Muhammad 


enemy evildoers and holds them responsible for emasculating and humiliating the 
community. 

In fascism as in Islam, unity is achieved by instilling victimhood in the 
community and hatred of the outsider. Sigmund Freud writes, “It is always possible 
to unite considerable numbers of men in love towards one another, so long as there 
is still some remaining as objects of aggressive manifestations.” 445 

Islam shares the following hallmarks with fascism, as highlighted by Berlet. 

• Jingoism and excessive devotion to the nation ( utnma ). 

• Mindless heroism and martyrdom. 

• Militarism and glorification of war. 

• Use of violence or threats of violence to impose views on others. 

• Silencing the critics. 

• Complete reliance on an authoritarian leader not accountable to the people. 

• Cult of personality around a charismatic leader. 

• Reaction against change and Modernism. 

• Dehumanization and scapegoating of the enemy, - seeing the enemy as inferior 
and subhuman, perhaps involved in a conspiracy that justifies eradicating them. 

• The self-image of superiority. 

• Abandonment of any consistent ideology in a drive for absolute power and 
world domination. 446 

Fascism and Islam discourage individualism and promote the state/caliphate. In 
the words of Mussolini, “If classical liberalism spells individualism, Fascism spells 
government.” That holds true also for Islam. 

Like Islam, fascism promoted principles of masculine heroism, militarism, and 
discipline while rejecting cultural pluralism and multiculturalism. 

Like Muhammad, Mussolini perceived women's primary role as child-bearers, 
while men are to be warriors. He said, "war is to man is what maternity is to the 

1,447 

woman. 

The influence of Muhammad on fascism and Nazism comes through Friedrich 
Nietzsche whose philosophy was the inspiration for these political ideologies. 
Nietzsche was himself influenced by Islam and particularly by the Ismailia sect 
"The Order of Assassins." In section 24 of On the Genealogy’ of Morality, Nietzsche 
points to the worthlessness of Judeo-Christian values and proposes a transvaluation of 
values, i.e., to transcend the inherited Jewish and Christian politics, psychology and 
ethics of ressentiment or guilt. He aimed at going beyond the categories of good and evil 


445 http://www.writing.upenn.edu/~afilreis/50s/freud-civ.html 

446 http://www.remember.org/hist.root.what.html 

447 Bollas Christopher. 1993. Being a Character: Psychoanalysis & Self-Experience. P.205. 


268 




9- Ripples and Effects 


since they suppress the full potential of the strong and talented. Nietzsche heralded the 
arrival of the so-called 'free spirits' who no longer believe in truth. Thus, they alone 
are capable of redeeming the world of the modern ills of comfort, mediocrity, and 
nihilism. This is distinctively an Islamic concept where truth, good and evil are 
appraised, not based on their intrinsic values but in relation to how they serve Islam. 

Nietzsche wrote, “When the Christian crusaders in the Orient came across that 
invincible Order of Assassins - that order of free spirits par excellence whose 
lowest order received, through some channel or other, a hint about that symbol and 
spell reserved for the uppermost echelons alone, as their secret: ‘nothing is true, 
everything is permitted’. Now that was freedom of the spirit, with that, belief in 
truth itself was renounced." 8 He was talking of the sect of Hassan Sabbah, of 
whose followers’ blind obedience, to the point of committing suicide at his 
command, I spoke earlier. 

Sir Bertrand Russell describes Nietzsche with contempt and says “he condemns 
Christian love because he thinks it is an outcome of fear. It does not occur to 
Nietzsche, as possible, that a man should genuinely feel universal love, obviously 
because he himself felt almost universal hatred and fear which he would feign 
disguise as lordly indifference. His “noble man,” who is him-self in his daydreams, 
is a being wholly devoid of sympathy, ruthless, cunning, cruel, concerned only with 
his own power”. This is also a perfect description of Muhammad. It is easy to see 
that Nietzsche was greatly influenced by Muhammad and admired him? Like his 
seventh century Arab hero, he too was a malignant narcissist. 

Charles Watson, G.-H. Bousquet, Bertrand Russell, Jules Monnerot, Czeslaw 
Milosz, Carl Jung, Karl Barth, Saeed Amir Arjomand, Maxime Rodinson, and 
Manfred Halpern are among those who noted Islam's similarities to fascism, 
Nazism, and communism. 


Islam and the Demise of the Classical Civilization 

In his ground breaking book, Holy Warriors: Islam and the Demise of Classical 
Civilization John O’Neill demonstrates that the destruction of the Roman 
civilization was due to Arab invasion and not the spread of Christianity or the 
invasion of Barbarians as it is commonly believed. He writes: 

After the Germanic and Asiatic Invasions of the fifth century, the peoples of Western 
Europe, we are told, reverted to living in thatched, wattle-and-daub huts. Cities were 
destroyed and abandoned, the art of writing virtually lost, and the mass of the 
population kept in a state of ignorance by an obscurantist and fanatical Church, which 
effectively completed the destructive work of the Barbarians. Into this darkened stage, 


448 On the Genealogy of Morals, Friedrich W.Nietzsche, Walter Arnold Kaufmann. p. 150 


269 



Understanding Muhammad 


the Arabs arrived in the seventh and eighth centuries like a ray of light. Tolerant and 
learned, they brought knowledge of the science of antiquity back into Europe and 
under their influence the Westerners began the long journey back to civilization... It 
is a version of the past that is completely and utterly false. Indeed, it would be 
difficult to imagine a narrative further removed from what actually happened. And, 
shocking as it may seem, historians have known this for several generations. 

The truth is that when the Arabs reached southern Italy and Spain they found not a bunch 
of primitive savages, but a highly sophisticated Latin civilization, a civilization rich in 
cities, agriculture, ait and literature, and presided over by completely Romanized Gothic 
kings. How do we know this? Well, the Arabs themselves said so; and their testimony has 
been proven categorically by both documentary and archaeological evidence. 

Yet, having said all that, it is true that by the end of the seventh century, or at the very 
latest by the start of the eighth, this flowering Classical civilization came, rather 
suddenly, to an end; and the medieval world we are all familiar with took shape: cities 
and towns declined and were sometimes abandoned, trade diminished, life became 
more rural, the arts declined, illiteracy prevailed, and the feudal system, which 
fragmented the kingdoms of Western Europe, took shape. In the years which 
followed, the Church became the sole vehicle of learning and administration, and a 
barter economy largely replaced the monetary system in place shortly before. What 
coins were issued, were minted in silver, rather than the gold used till the start of the 
seventh century. The Middle Ages had begun.” 

Who or what had produced this situation? As early as the 1920s Belgian medievalist 
Henri Pirenne located the proverbial smoking gun. But it was not in the hands of the 
Goths or Vandals, or the Christian Church: it was in the hands of those people whom 
it had, even then, become fashionable to credit with saving Western Civilization: the 
Arabs. The evidence, as Pirenne was at pains to show in his posthumously published 
Mohammed and Charlemagne, was incontrovertible. From the mid-seventh century 
the Mediterranean had been blockaded by the Arabs. Trade with the great centers of 
population and culture in the Levant, a trade which had been the mainstay of Western 
Europe’s prosperity, was terminated. The flow of all the luxury items which Pirenne 
found in the records of the Spanish Visigoths and the Merovingians of Gaul, came to 
an abrupt end, as Arab pirates scoured the seas. The flow of gold to the West dried up. 
Gold coinage disappeared, and the great cities of Italy, Gaul, and Spain, especially the 
ports, which owed their wealth to the Mediterranean trade, became mere ghost towns. 
Worst of all, perhaps, from the perspective of culture and learning, the importation of 
papyrus from Egypt ceased. This material, which had been shipped into Western 
Europe in vast quantities since the time of the Roman Republic, was absolutely 
essential for a thousand purposes in a literate and mercantile civilization; and the 
ending of the supply had an immediate and catastrophic effect on levels of literacy. 


270 



9- Ripples and Effects 


These dropped, almost overnight, to levels perhaps equivalent to those in pre-Roman 
times.” 449 

Is history repeating itself? Muslims have invaded the west again, this time 
under the guise of immigration and westerners are drunk or sleep. This invasion is 
lot more dangerous, because the victim is not even aware. In the first invasion, the 
west was awake and able to defend itself. The Europeans had their religion; they 
clung to it and expelled the enemy. This time, the leftist diseases of political 
correctness and cultural relativism have left them no moral bones. They don’t know 
who they are and what they stand for anymore. On the other hand Muslims perfectly 
know who they are and what they want. Aristotle said nature abhors vacuum. This 
allows Muslims to fill the void and destroy the western civilization from within. 

Viruses though small, are more dangerous than a wild beast. The Islamic 
immigration should be likened to the invasion of viruses. The problem is that the 
host has lost its immunity. Things are so bad that when Douglas Carswell, a Tory 
British MP defected to UKIP, in his speech he bragged, “What was once dismissed 
as political correctness gone mad, we now recognize it as just straight forward good 
manners.” Political correctness is not good manners. The term was associated with 
the dogmatic application of Stalinist doctrine, debated between formal Communists 
and Socialists. It means one must lie when truth is contrary to the communist party 
line. It means lies are preferable to truth when they are more expedient from the 
leftist Marxist perspective. 

Political correctness is the acquired immune deficiency syndrome of the white 
man. The west can defeat Islam, but not with the leftists culture of godlessness, 
immorality, moral and cultural relativism. Unless the westerners defeat the Left in 
all its manifestations, they should prepare themselves for an Islamic take over. 
Muslims can see this weakness and are already celebrating their victory. 

Lest I am misunderstood, I should make it clear that the disease of political 
correctness has corrupted the conservative parties too. If there is any hope, it will 
be in new parties that won’t be afraid to name the enemy and won’t bow to the 
tyranny of political correctness. Geert Wilders’ Freedom Party in Netherlands is a 
ray of hope. 

Islam’s Influence on the Modern West 

Thoughts are viral. Ideas pass from one person to another and from one society 
to the next. They mutate and adapt to the environment. Today, in many Western 
countries, it is dangerous to criticize Islam. The Dutch parliamentarian Geert 
Wilders was charged with hate speech for speaking against Islam. He was acquitted 
of the charges. Yet the fact that such charge was made against him shows that 


449 Holy Warriors: Islam and the Demise of Classical Civilization p. 1-2 


271 



Understanding Muhammad 


Europe is gradually giving in to the Sharia law. In the UK, Andrew Ryan, 32, was 
jailed for 70 days for burning a Quran. Going to jail for criticizing a religion or 
burning a book was unthinkable thirty years ago. It is clear that Islam’s intolerance 
of freedom of speech is spreading amongst the Westerners. The following episode is 
a glaring example. 

When in April 2011, Terry Jones, a pastor of a very small congregation burned 
a copy of the Quran, Muslims in Afghanistan rioted and killed 20 U.N. workers of 
different nationalities who had nothing to do with the Quran burning. The leading 
elite of the U.S. and the media did not find the savagery of the Afghans 
reprehensible; instead they vilified Pastor Jones for burning a book made of paper 
and ink. The West is changing. It is clear that freedom of speech is rapidly giving 
way to respect for Islam. Churchill must be turning in his grave. In his book, The 
River War, written in 1899, when he was 24 years old, he wrote these prophetic notes: 

How dreadful are the curses which Mohammedanism lays on its votaries! Besides the 
fanatical frenzy, which is as dangerous in a man as hydrophobia in a dog, there is this 
fearful fatalistic apathy. The effects are apparent in many countries. Improvident 
habits, slovenly systems of agriculture, sluggish methods of commerce, and insecurity 
of property exist wherever the followers of the Prophet rule or live....A degraded 
sensualism deprives this life of its grace and refinement; the next of its dignity and 
sanctity. The fact that in Mohammedan law every woman must belong to some man 
as his absolute property, either as a child, a wife, or a concubine, must delay the final 
extinction of slavery until the faith of Islam has ceased to be a great power among men. 

Individual Moslems may show splendid qualities ... but the influence of the religion 
paralyses the social development of those who follow it. No stronger retrograde force 
exists in the world. Far from being moribund, Mohammedanism is a militant and 
proselytizing faith. It has already spread throughout Central Africa, raising fearless 
warriors at every step; and were it not that Christianity is sheltered in the strong arms 
of science, the science against which it had vainly struggled, the civilisation of 
modem Europe might fall, as fell the civilisation of ancient Rome. 450 

Influence on the Catholic Church 

Just as Islam is changing Europe and the western civilization today, it changed 
the Church of the middle Ages. 

O Neil writes, 

Having examined Islam and the nature of Muslim culture, we return to Europe and an 
examination of the West’s response. This was, in fact, multi-faceted, both in material 
and ideological terms. Perhaps the most obvious, and certainly the most controversial, 
European response was military: the Crusades. The average non-academic, influenced 
by a politically-correct popular media, now imagines the Crusades to be an almost 


450 The River War, first edition, Vol. II, pp. 248-50 


272 



9- Ripples and Effects 


incomprehensible adventure launched by the aggressive warrior-aristocracy of Europe 
against a quiescent and cultured Islamic Middle East. But this is far from being the 
case. The Crusades were in fact a European response to Islamic conquest, and they 
began not in Palestine at all, but in Spain and Sicily. In fact, the Spanish and southern 
Italian crusades were ongoing from the first arrival of Islamic armies on European 
soil, and there never was a time when this war ended or even paused. Fighting was 
not always intense, but it was incessant. By the end of the tenth century the war for 
Spain had reached a crucial stage, and early in the eleventh century the monks of 
Cluny in southern France called upon the kings of Europe to intervene. From this 
point onwards a continual stream of French, German and Burgundian knights made 
their way across the Pyrenees to engage the Moors, and the tide of battle turned. Yet 
just as Islam began to lose ground in the west, it gained spectacular new victories in 
the east; and it was these that eventually led to the launching of what is known as the 
First Crusade. 

It is perfectly clear from this that the Crusades were not launched by an aggressive 
and expansionist Christendom against a peaceful and inoffensive Muslim world. They 
were, as commonsense in any case suggests, defensive actions against an aggressive 
and relentless foe. Having said that, it does seem strange that Christendom should 
wait almost four centuries after the initial Muslim expansion, which saw the loss of all 
the Christian lands of the Middle East and North Africa, before producing anything 
like an organized and full-scale response. So, here again, we must mention an 
apparent chronological inconsistency; and the same anomaly is encountered when we 
consider the most important political consequence of Islam’s appearance: the re¬ 
establishment of the Western Empire. 

There is no justification in the Bible, for the crusades or for the Inquisition. 
They were inspired by Jihad and Mihna. Mihna means Inquisition. It was devised 
by Abbasid Caliph al-Ma'mun in 833 CE to impose his theological views on his subjects. 

Thanks to Islamic ideas imported to Europe, the Universal Church assumed 
temporal powers and put a halt on science and reason. Enlightenment was stalled for 
a millennium. 

Jesus did not advocate seizing worldly powers. He said his Kingdom is not of 
this world. The Church was inspired by Islam, and to a great extent forced by it, to 
take up arms and defend itself. 

The influence of Islam in Persia, Egypt, India, and countries that succumbed to 
it has been more devastating. The cultures of these countries were wiped out and in 
many cases people lost their language and their identity. The Western civilization 
will go the same route if the present trend continues and Islam is allowed to gain 
more grounds unchecked. 


273 



Understanding Muhammad 


Islam’s Influence on Secret Societies 

Secret societies, like the Shriners, the Rosicrucian, the Freemason, the 
Illuminati, and the Mafia, were inspired by Islam and owe their organizational 
structure to the Order of Assassins, founded by Hassan Sabbah in the 11 th century. 

The illuminati secret society was modeled after Roshaniya. Roshaniya 
(literally illuminati), was a 16 th century Afghan secret society, founded by Pir 
Roshan (Illumined Saint). Pir Roshan preached the transmigration of souls and the 
representation of God through individuals. This was the core of the doctrine of 
Hassan Sabbah. Sabbah understood that the essence of Islam was the glorification 
of one man, and that God was Muhammad’s tool to dominate the unenlightened. 
This knowledge was his secret. The masses were to be encouraged to sacrifice and 
have complete devotion to the illumined leader. They were to believe that the leader 
is the manifestation of God. But the leader knew that all devotions are to him and 
God is a pretext, an instrument to mobilize the masses and through them gain 
power. The leader would present himself as a holy man, the representative of God 
on Earth and preach goodly teachings while at the same time he would encourage 
thuggery, murder and assassination. The disciple was taught that truth cannot be 
attained through his own endeavor nor perceived by his conscience. He needed the 
guru to discern right from wrong. What he says is good and truth even when they 
appear otherwise. It is not up to the disciple to question the wisdom of the 
manifestation of God. He is the only person who possesses the secret knowledge 
and hence the only one who can discern between good and evil. 

This “secret” did not start with Sabbah. Ja’far, the seventh Shiite holy Imam is 
reported to have said. “Our cause is a secret ( sen -) within other secret, the secret of 
something that remains hidden - a secret that only another secret can reveal. It is a 
secret about a secret that is based on a secret.” 451 

This “secret” became the cornerstone of all secret societies. The Freemasons 
recruit new members by portraying Freemasonry “as a voluntary, fraternal 
organization, composed of men of good will, good character and good reputation, 
whom in most jurisdictions around the world, believe in an Almighty Creator and 
practice the spirit of universal brotherhood to man. They are loyal to their country 
and devote their time to the principles of friendship and fellowship. Their focus is 
to be of service to all mankind.” 452 

It sounds noble. What the 6,000,000 ordinary members of the fraternity don’t 
know is that those at the highest echelon hold the same secret held by Muhammad, 
Imam Ja’far, and Sabbah that God is an instrument to gain power, that truth does 
not exist. 


451 Henri Corbin, Historia de la Filosofia Siglo XXI editores. V.3 p.253 

452 http://www.masonic-lodge-of-education.com/become-a-free-mason.html 


274 



9- Ripples and Effects 


According to the Guinness Book of Records the Thuggee cult in India was 
responsible for approximately 2,000,000 deaths. They claimed to have originated 
from seven Muslim tribes. The earliest authenticated mention of the thugs is found 
in Ziya'-ud-Din Barani, History of Firuz Shah, dated about 1356. 

The practice of Thuggee consisted in deceiving travellers and then 
strangulating them and robbing them. Their patron god was the goddess Kali. Kali 
represents time. Time gives birth, nurtures and then destroys. Given a personality, it 
becomes a ruthless mother. Kali took the characteristics of Allah. From there on 
she started feeding on death and would have to be offered blood sacrifices. 

In 1816, Dr. Robert C. Sherwood published an article in the Madras Literary 
Gazette where he wrote, “In the more northern parts of India, these murderers are 
called Thugs, signifying deceivers. In the Tamul language, they are called Ari 
Tulucar or Mussulman noosers.” 

The word ‘thug’ is believed to come from the Sanskrit root Sthag, to conceal. 
Curiously, the Arabic word taqiya sounds the same as Thuggee and it also means 
the same - to conceal. In practice, the cult of Thuggee is very similar to the cult of 
the Assassins and taqiya was what Muhammad practiced. He deceived his victims, 
concealed his intention, then ambushed them, massacred them, and robbed them. 

The Thugs were fanatical killers. Like Muslims, they eliminated any who spoke 
out against them. They believed that murder is their most sacred mission. This was a 
Muhammad’s idea who taught nothing is more praiseworthy than jihad - to fight 
and to kill for Allah. 

The evidence of the influence of the Ismailia Assassins on the Thuggee cult can 
be found in their hierarchy and organizational structure. 

Mamluk ,(Owned): 1st level; Includes only Thuggee apprentices or mundane 
worshippers. 

Askar, (army): 2nd-3rd level; anyone who has slain at least one victim. 

Faris, (cavalier): 4th-9th level; the holy warriors. 

Kahin, (priest): 10th-12th level; a head of the local cult. 

Ghool, (giant) 13 th-14th level; each of these Ghuls controlled the cult branches in 
their country. 

Caliph: 15th level; head of the entire cult. 

These titles are Arabic, which implies that the root of Thuggee is in Islam. 

The Mafia also owes its existence to Islam. Muslims conquered Sicily and 
Malta in 902 and ruled the Islands until 1061, when they were evicted, following the 
Norman Conquest, the local gangsters moved in to fill their gap. Extorting money, 
in exchange for “protection,” is what Muslims practiced in south Italy. It is by 
understanding this connection that we can understand how the Mafia can reconcile 
their religiosity with their crimes. 

All totalitarian regimes, all fascistic forms of government, all systems that 
disregard the Golden Rule and use ideology as a tool for domination are either 
directly or indirectly, influenced by Islam. 

275 



Understanding Muhammad 


Islam and the Loss of a Millennium 

The idea of the Golden Age of Islam is nothing but a deception. Although the 
Umayyad and the Abbasid caliphs used Islam as a pretext to raid other countries 
annex them to their empire, they were not believers. Mu’awiya and his family had 
fought against Muhammad for two decades and many of them, including his 
grandfather and uncle were killed by him. They were forced to submit to Islam 
when Muhammad raided Mecca. The options were, to convert or to die. It is not 
rational to believe that they became devout Muslims by force. They came to power, 
because they were close relatives of Othman, the third caliph. After Othman’s 
death, they ceased the power and started killing Muhammad companions and 
relatives, including his grandsons. Islam was not their goal but a means to conquer 
and to build their empire. This is also true in the case of the believers. Their 
incentive was to loot, to take women as slaves and to enrich themselves. 

The Omayyad and the Abbasid rulers were secular kings. The caliphate gave 
them divine authority. Their interest was not to spread Islam. Their profession of 
faith was merely for political convenience. Unlike Umar who was wont of 
destroying the libraries and the culture of the vanquished, the Omayyad rulers 
preserved them. They gave total autonomy to their Christian and Zoroastrian 
subjects and trusted the administration of their empire to them. 

During these first two centuries, when Islam was only a name and an excuse to 
raid and conquer. Scientists and philosophers of the conquered countries were not 
bothers and they could continue with their scientific works. They had to change 
their name to Arabic and nominally call themselves Muslim, so they could escape 
the status of dhimitude. Beyond that they were free to even call Muhammad a 
charlatan and the prophets, Billy goats, as Zakaria Razi was wont of doing. 

O’Neill dispels many long held beliefs and false assumption regarding the 
claim that Islam contributed to science. He wrote: 

We find too that, far from being a force for enlightenment, Islam was, from almost the 
beginning, hostile to the very concept of science and learning. And to describe the 
science that existed throughout the Middle and Near East in the seventh and eighth 
centuries as “Arabic” or “Islamic” is quite ridiculous. The Arabs themselves who, by 
the middle of the seventh century had come to control all the great and ancient centers 
of culture in the region - including Egypt, Syria, Mesopotamia, and Persia - were 
illiterate or semi-literate nomads, who had little or no understanding of the learning of 
the peoples of those regions. But they did not, to begin with at least, destroy it. They 
merely installed their religion and with it their language in the corridors of power. The 
result was that by the eighth century, many or most of the alchemists, mathematicians, 
astronomers and physicians based in those regions were known by Arab names. But 
they were not Arabs, nor were they, in most cases, even Muslims. The vast majority 
were Christians, Jews and Zoroastrians, who continued to practice their own faiths, 
though they now labored under an Islamic regime and Arab masters, and were 
compelled to publish their findings in the Arabic language. Nor should it be forgotten 

276 



9- Ripples and Effects 


that virtually all of the scientific and technical innovations which Europeans have 
traditionally described as “Arab”, actually originated in China and India, and made 
their way westwards to the Near East via Persia. Such, for example, was the case with 
the compass, paper, and the use of the zero in mathematics. It is possible, even 
probable, that several of these had already reached Sassanid Persia by the reign of 
Chosroes II, ie. just before the Islamic takeover, and the Arabs simply used ideas and 
technologies already in place. This was admitted even by such writers as Briffault. 

With or without the Arabs, these things would have made their way to Europe. The 
only Arab contribution was to impede this process. Having closed the Mediterranean 
to their trade, thus impoverishing Europeans materially, the Arabs also prevented the 
rapid adoption of the new Chinese and Indian inventions by the besieged westerners. 
And they would not long suffer the spirit of rationalism and scientific enquiry to 
survive even in their own lands. Within a short time - a very short time indeed - 
Muslim theologians were declaring that all scientific and philosophical enquiry was 
contrary to Allah’s will, and the flourishing sciences which the Arabs found in Egypt, 
Syria, Mesopotamia and Persia, were crushed under the weight of a totalitarian 
theocracy. Thus by the twelfth century at the latest, Europe - without the aid of paper 
and with limited and very late access to the ideas and technologies which reached the 
Near East from China and India much earlier - had taken the lead, a lead that was 
never to be relinquished. Thus we find that when the Turks besieged Constantinople 
in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries they were compelled to find European 
armorers who could cast for them the cannons to breach the walls of the city - this in 
spite of the fact that both gunpowder and firearms were Asiatic inventions which 
reached the West much later than they had reached the Arab world. 

A group of thinkers under the domination of Islam flirted with rationalism for a 
short time. They called themselves Mu’tazelis. They claimed reason is above 
revelation. Their school was vehemently opposed and became extinct. The 
Mu’tazelis were attacked by Ash’ariyya school to which al-Ghazzali and the 
celebrated poet Jalaleddin-e Rumi belonged. Rumi mocked the rationalists and said 
they stand on “wooden legs.” 

The Ash’ariyya glorified irrationality and remained faithful to the Quran. They 
blamed the rationalists for forsaking religion and for detracting from God and his 
revelation. Rational objectivism was quashed with mockery and violence. The 
rationalists’ books were destroyed and rationalists themselves had to hide for their 
safety. The Ash’ariyya won because they had the Quran on their side. With the 
Ash’ariyya’s unconditional embrace of the authority of revelation and exaltation of 
irrationality, rationalism was nipped in the bud. 

In an article titled, “Is Rumi What We Think He Is?” Massoume Price quotes 
Dr. Shaffiee Kadkani who wrote, “Unfortunately, the emergence of geniuses such as 
Rumi and other urafa (religious mystics) who unconditionally supported 


277 



Understanding Muhammad 


Ash’ariyya, did not give freedom of thought a chance. If it wasn’t because of 
Ash’ariyya our history might have evolved differently”. 453 

Price contends: 

It is not a coincidence that in Mathnavi, Rumi attacks all thinkers including atheists, 
naturalists and philosophers etc.... When Ibn Khadon [Khaldun] said Africans are 
black because of geographical and environmental conditions, it was the Ash’ariyya 
who ended such scientific observations by declaring people are black because God 
created them as such. When Physicians tried to find the connection between the brain 
and hand’s movements, it was Imam Muhammad Ghazzali who mocked scientific 
inquiry and stated “hands move because God wants them to move” (Alchemy of 
Happiness, Kimiyaya Saadat). It was Ash’ariyya who imposed inquisition culture that 
still exists today and haunts us even in North America. 454 

The great, so called “Muslim thinkers” were not Muslim at all. About prophets, 
Mohammad ibn Zachariah al-Razi (Rhazes) (865 - 925) wrote: 

The prophets—these billy goats with long beard cannot claim any intellectual or 
spiritual superiority. These billy goats pretend to come with a message from God, all 
the while exhausting themselves in spouting their lies, and imposing on the masses 
blind obedience to the "words of the master." The miracles of the prophets are 
impostures, based on trickery, or the stories regarding them are lies. The falseness of 
what all the prophets say is evident in the fact that they contradict one another: one 
affirms what the other denies, and yet each claims to be the sole depository of the truth. 
As for the Quran, it is but an assorted mixture of‘absurd and inconsistent fables,’ which 
has ridiculously been judged inimitable, when, in fact, its language, style, and its 
much-vaunted ‘eloquence’ are far from being faultless. 455 

Abu Ali Sina (Avicenna) (980-1037) rejected the central Islamic doctrine of 
resurrection of the dead and was denounced by the theologians of Islam like al- 
Ghazzali as “apostate”. 

The blind Arab philosopher/poet Al-Ma'arri (973-1057) wrote, “Religions are 
noxious weeds and fables, invented by the ancients, worthless except for those who 
exploit the credulous masses. Do not suppose the statements of the prophets to be 
true. Men lived comfortably till they came and spoiled life. Their ‘sacred books’ are 
only such a set of idle tales as any age could have and indeed did actually produce. 


453 Creation and History, (Afarinesh va Tarikh, p.50) 

454 http://www.ghandchi.com/iranscope/Anthology/Culture/RumiMassoume.htm 

455 Al-Razi wrote three books dealing with religion: (1) The Prophet's Fraudulent Tricks, 

(2) The Stratagems of Those Who Claim to Be Prophets (Arabic Jja.), and (3) On 
the Refutation of Revealed Religions (Arabic jjL>-«). None of his books have 

survived. Bits and pieces of what he wrote were quoted by an Ismaili Muslim while 
refuting him. That is what has survived. 


278 



9- Ripples and Effects 


Hanifs (Muslims) are stumbling, Christians all astray. 

Jews wildered, Magians far on error's way. 

We mortals are composed of two great schools. 

Enlightened knaves, or else religious fools.” 

Umar Khayyam objected to the notion that every particular event and 
phenomenon was the result of the intervention of God. He mocked the idea of 
resurrection. Judgment Day or rewards and punishments in an alleged afterlife. 

Some for the Glories of this World; and some, 

Sigh for the Prophet’s Paradise to come; 

Ah, take the Cash, and let the Credit go, 

Nor heed the rumble of a distant Drum!” 

Muhammad ibn Musa al-Khwarizmi (780 -850), mathematician, astronomer, 
astrologer, and geographer, and the Father of Algebra, was, as Tabari noted, a 
Zoroastrian. 

Ibn Rushd (Averroes), Al-Biruni, Yaqub ibn Ishaq al-Kindi, considered to be 
“one of the twelve greatest minds of the Middle Ages”, Abul Qasim Khalaf ibn al- 
Abbas al-Zahrawi (Abulcasis) and many other so called “Muslim” thinkers did not 
believe in Islam and expressed their disdain of its prophet in various ways. 

With men of science such as Muhammad Zachariah Razi, A1 Khwarizmi, 
Khayyam, Abu Ali Sina, al Farabi and many others, Persia was about to become the 
cradle of the Age of Reason, seven hundred years before it happened in Europe. 
Enlightenment was stalled, both in Europe, and in Iran, thanks to Islam. 

Imagine where we would be today if humanity had come to the Age of Reason, 
one thousand years earlier. 

Nazism, communism, fascism, the destruction of the Classical Civilization, the 
corruption of the Catholic Church, the Crusades, the Inquisition, the secret societies, 
the Mafia, the holdup of the Enlightenment for one thousand years, countless wars, 
and hundreds of millions of deaths, are all influences of Islam. There is no doubt 
that Muhammad has been the most influential person in history. However, it can be 
argued that without him the world would have been a much better place. 

Muhammad taught his followers to hate, to wage war, to raid, to rape and to 
murder in exchange for a free pass to a heavenly brothel. What is good in that? 


Islam and Muslims’ Backwardness 

Although Islam has been a curse to everyone, Muslims are its primary victims. 
In a 2005 article titled “What Went Wrong,” Dr. Farrukh Saleem, a Pakistani writer, 
wrote: 

The combined annual GDP of 57 Muslim countries remain under $2 trillion. America, 
just by herself, produces goods and services worth $10.4 trillion; China $5.7 trillion, 
Japan $3.5 trillion and Germany $2.1 trillion. Even India’s GDP is estimated at over 
$3 trillion (purchasing power parity basis). 

279 



Understanding Muhammad 


Oil rich Saudi Arabia, U.A.E., Kuwait and Qatar collectively produce goods and 
services (mostly oil) worth $430 billion; Netherlands alone has a higher annual GDP 
while Buddhist Thailand produces goods and services worth $429 billion. 

Muslims are 22 percent of the world population and produce less than five percent of 
global GDP. Even more worrying is that the Muslim countries’ GDP as a percent of 
the global GDP is going down over time. The Arabs, it seems, are particularly worse 
off. According to the United Nations’ Arab Development Report: “Half of Arab 
women cannot read; One in five Arabs live on less than $2 per day; Only 1 percent of 
the Arab population has a personal computer, and only half of 1 percent use the 
Internet; Fifteen percent of the Arab workforce is unemployed, and this number could 
double by 2010; The average growth rate of the per capita income during the preceding 
20 years in the Arab world was only one-half of 1 percent per annum, worse than 
anywhere but sub-Saharan Africa.” 

The planet’s poorest countries include Ethiopia, Sierra Leone, Afghanistan, 
Cambodia, Somalia, Nigeria, Pakistan and Mozambique. At least six of the poorest of 
the poor are countries with a Muslim majority. 

Conclusion: Muslims of the world are among the poorest of the poor. 

Fifty-seven Muslim majority countries have an average of ten universities each for a 
total of less than 600 universities for 1.4 billion people; India has 8,407 universities, 
the U.S. has 5,758. From within 1.4 billion Muslims Abdus Salam and Ahmed Zewail 
are the only two Muslim men who won a Nobel Prize in physics and chemistry 
(Salam pursued his scientific work in Italy and the UK, Zewail at California Institute 
of Technology). Dr Salam in his home country is not even considered a Muslim. 

Over the past 105 years, 1.4 billion Muslims have produced eight Nobel Laureates 
while a mere 14 million Jews have produced 167 Nobel Laureates. Of the 1.4 billion 
Muslims less than 300,000 qualify as ‘scientists’, and that converts to a ratio of 230 
scientists per one million Muslims. The United States of America has 1.1 million 
scientists (4,099 per million); Japan has 700,000 (5,095 per million). 

Fact: Of the 1.4 billion Muslims 800 million are illiterate (6 out of 10 Muslims cannot 
read). In Christendom, adult literacy rate stands at 78 percent. 

Consider, for instance, that Muslims constitute 22 percent of world population with a 
1 percent share of Nobel Prizes. Jews constitute 0.23 percent of world population with 
a 22 percent share of Nobel Prizes. 

What really went wrong? Muslims are poor, illiterate and weak. What went wrong? 
Arriving at the right diagnosis is extremely critical because the prescription depends on it. 

The diagnosis is simple. The problem with Islamic countries is Islam. The 
more a country becomes Islamic the more backward it becomes. 

280 



9- Ripples and Effects 


Professor Pervez Hoodbhoy, a Pakistani nuclear physicist, wrote that Israel has 
almost twice as many scientists as all the 57 Muslim countries put together. Islam, with a 
fifth of the world’s population, accounts for less than 1% of the world’s scientists. 456 

In an article published in The New York Times, Tariq Ahmad, a Muslim doctor 
at Brigham and Women’s Hospital in Boston had an ingenious idea. 457 After 
admitting “I am by no means an expert on the topic of Islam or Muslims,” he 
suggested, “To defeat the threat of radical Islam, I suggest that the answer lies 
among the people who are the least Muslim. It is only the secular forces within 
Islam that can subdue the screams of radicalism.” 

In other words, the solution to the problem is in the hands of those who know 
Islam less and practice it least. Does Dr. Ahmad also believe the best persons to 
practice medicine are those who dropped out of med school? 

Ahmad is not alone. His, is the prevalent idea. The fact is that for 1400 years 
the "least practicing Muslims” have been unable to end the virulent Islam. They 
can’t because once they accept the authority of the Quran they give all the power to 
the true Muslims - the radicals and the terrorists. 

Those who know Islam better know that violence is part of it. Khomeini knew 
Islam well. He wrote. “Those who know nothing of Islam pretend that Islam 
counsels against war. Those are witless. Islam says: Kill all the unbelievers just as 
they would kill you all! ... Islam says: Kill them, put them to the sword. People 
cannot be made obedient except with the sword ! 45S 

Khomeini’s views are based on Islamic scriptures and are shared by all Muslim 
scholars. When those who are “less Muslim” decide to become good 
Muslims, they become jihadi terrorists. 

Numbers don’t count. Whoever has the “Divine Authority” on his side has the 
last word. In Islam, the fundamentalists will always prevail. 

Lukewarm Muslims are not the solution. They are a massive part of the 
problem. By identifying themselves as Muslim they give legitimacy to the Quran 
and to the terrorists who put that book to practice. 

The majority of Germans did not agree with the holocaust. Nonetheless, 
millions perished because silent majority don’t count. They gave legitimacy to the 
criminals in power. 

If Islam is good why practice it minimally. If it is bad why practice it at all? 
Poison, taken in small doses, may not kill you, but why take it? 


456 Islam and Science, Religious Orthodoxy and the Battle for Rationality. 1991 

457 http://www.nytimes.eom/2009/12/05/opinion/05iht-edahmad.html?_r=2 

458 Khomeini: Islam Is Not a Religion of Pacifists (1942) 


281 


Understanding Muhammad 


Muhammad’s Influence on Misogyny 

Islam has been a negative influence in the world, yet none has been as baleful 
as its misogyny. Women prior to Islam, enjoyed more rights and privileges. 

When Muhammad heard the news that Persians had made the daughter of 
Khosrau their Queen, he said, "Never will succeed such a nation as makes a woman 
their ruler." 459 No woman has ever ruled Iran after it succumbed to Islam. 

Muslims claim that in Arabia women were considered so low that Arabs buried 
their new born daughters alive. This goes against commonsense and human nature. 
Women in pre-Islamic Arabia enjoyed far more respect and status than they ever 
had after Islam. A good example is Khadijah, who was a successful merchant and 
employed men. Khadijah was not an exception. Khunaas, mother of Mus’ab ibn 
Umayr, was also a successful merchant no less powerful than Khadijah. 

At the time of Muhammad, a woman by the name of Sijah claimed to be a 

prophetess and led an army of 30,000 men in a war 
against Muslims. For an Arab today, it is 
inconceivable to follow a woman. 

Pre-islamic Arabs worshiped A1 Lat (literally 
‘the goddess’) with triple aspects, each representing 
a phase of the moon - Qure, the crescent moon or 
the maiden; the full moon and the mother aspect, 
Al’Uzza, (literally ‘the strong one’); and Al’Manat, 
the waning, but wise goddess of fate, prophecy and 
divination. Later, these three personalities of the 
triune god came to be known as ‘daughters of 
Allah’. Another deity, Hubaal, became known as 
The Sacred Yoni of Sheba, Allah (literally ‘the god’). Muhammad thought it is 

the goddess of Ka’ba denigrating for God to have daughters. He said, 
“ What? for you the males and for Him the females? 
This indeed is an unjust division /” (Q. 53:21-22) 

Bob Trubshaw says, “At Mecca the Goddess was Shaybah or Sheba, the Old 
Woman, The sacred Black Stone now enshrined in the corner of Ka’ba was her 
feminine symbol, marked by the sign of the yoni and covered by a veil. The Black 
Stone rests in the Haram, ‘Sanctuary’, cognate of ‘harem,’ which used to mean a 
Temple of Women: in Babylon, a shrine of the Goddess Har, mother of harlots. 
Hereditary guardians of the Haram were the Quraishites, ‘children of Qure’. The 
holy office was originally held by women, before it was taken over by male priests 



459 Bukahri, 9. 88. 219 


282 



9- Ripples and Effects 


calling themselves, Bani Shayban, ‘Sons of Sheba’ - the famous Queen Sheba of 
Solomon’s times.” 460 

Worshipping goddesses and veneration of female genitalia, the symbol of 
fertility, suggests Arabs had high respect for women. Muslims still kiss the symbol 
representing her yoni, without knowing its origin. 

Muslim historians report the story of two extraordinary women, Umm Qirfa 
and her daughter Salma. Umm Qirfa was the leader of Bani Fadara. Zayd, the 
foster son of Muhammad, raided her tribe. Under her leadership, her men defeated 
the raiders. Many Muslims were killed and Zayd himself was wounded. Zayd 
swore that he would take his revenge. When he recovered Muhammad sent him 
back with more force. Fie fought the Bani Fazara, killed some of them and took 
Umm Qirfa, and her beautiful daughter as hostage. The Sira of Ibn Ishaq says Zayd 
killed Umm Qirfa, “cruelly.” The details of this cruel killing is omitted by Ibn 
Hisham who edited Ibn Ishaq’s Sira. Tabari explains that her legs were tied to two 
ropes and each rope was pulled by a camel until she was ripped in two. Ibn Ishaq 
says, “She held a position of honor among her people, and the Arabs used to say, 
‘Had you been more powerful than Umm Qirfa you could have done no more’”. 
Such was the courage of this woman that she had become a legend among Arabs. 

Umm Qirfa’s daughter Salma was enslaved. Salma, proved to be no less a 
superwoman than her mother. After her captivity she was employed to do the 
domestic work for Aisha. But this princess had blue blood in her veins. After the 
death of Muhammad, many Arabs left Islam. Abu Bakr waged a savage war against 
the apostates (War of Apostasy) and killed hundreds of thousands of them. He 
burned them, stoned them to death, threw them into well or cast them off from 
cliffs, until he brought them back into submission. Tabari says a Muslim named 
Ilyas left Islam and fought against Muslims (for his freedom). When he was 
captured Abu Bakr ordered to ignite a fire in the middle of the mosque in Medina 
and threw the wretched man in the fire alive. 461 

Salma persuaded Aisha to allow her to go to the remainder of her people and 
convert them to Islam. Once freed, she travelled to villages and towns and 
assembled a huge army. She posed such a threat to Muslims that Abu Bakr sent his 
most savage general, Khalid ibn Walid, with a large army who brought her down in 
the most un-chivalrous cowardly way. 

Tabari reports “the defeated apostates regrouped around Salma, daughter of 
Malik ibn Hudhaifa, who like her mother was valiant and honored. She rode the 
camel of Umm Qirfa and roused people to fight. As men became heartened they 
gathered around her. When Khalid ibn Walid learned that Salma is raising fund and 
preparing an army he went to fight her. A fierce battle broke. During the battle 


460 http://mysteryoftheinquity.wordpress.com/2011/04/04/the-black-stone-at-mecca/ 

461 Tabari, v. 4, p. 1390 


283 



Understanding Muhammad 


Salma was standing on the top of her mother’s camel, and like her, she was 
courageous, respected and honored.” 462 Her story is reported below in more detail. 

When after the defeat of Taleaha, many of his followers sought refuge with Umm 
Zummal (Salma), she decided to avail of the opportunity, and lead a coalition against 
the Muslims. She moved from tribe to tribe and exerted them to hostility against the 
Muslims. She mustered a considerable force, which assembled at her headquarter 
Zafar at the western edge of the Salma range, a rugged mountain named after her. 
When Khalid came to know of the hostile intentions of Umm Zummal, he led a 
Muslim force from Buzakha to Zafar. Immediately on arrival at Zafar, Khalid took the 
initiative and launched the attack. Umm Zummal and her forces offered stiff 
resistance. It was by all accounts a hard battle. Mounted on a camel, Umm Zummal 
personally led the charge, and her undaunted courage was a source of great inspiration 
for her followers. Failure of his first effort to dislodge the apostates made Khalid 
reassess the situation. He saw that the center of the apostates was led by Umm 
Zummal who rode on a magnificent camel which belonged to her mother. She 
exhorted her followers to fight bravely. She was surrounded by a ring of warriors who 
fought desperately, fired with a determination to win or die. For long the result of the 
confrontation remained uncertain. Khalid realized that the moral strength of the 
apostate force lay in the leadership of Umm Zummal, and unless she was eliminated 
somehow the chances of the Muslim victory were not very bright. Khalid directed his 
archers to aim at the camel on which Umm Zummal was riding. Every bow was bent 
and every spear of the Muslim was directed towards the camel. The camel was 
pierced with countless wounds, and it fell. Then Khalid with a picked group of 
warriors made a determined thrust towards the center, and as the litter canying Salma 
alias Umm Zummal fell to the ground she was killed immediately. The Muslims made 
free use of their swords and spears. Umm Zummal lay dead on the battlefield, and 
around her lay the dead bodies of her bodyguards who had fought to the last in her 
defense. With the death of Umm Zummal all resistance of the apostates collapsed and 
the battle of Zafar was won by the Muslims. That was in October 632 C. E. The 
apostate bibles offered submission and were re-admitted to the fold of Islam. 
Considerable booty fell into the hands of the Muslims which was sent to Madina. 463 

Compare the bravery of this young woman to the cowardice of Muhammad who 
wore two coats of mail and stood away from any danger, protected by his bodyguards. 

Even Aisha led an army against Ali. In the early years of Islam Muslims had 
not yet shed their ancestral chivalry and women had not lost all their status. It took a 
couple of generations for women to be reduced into chattels, animals and objects. 

How can women thrive in an Islamic society? How can they succeed when 
they are shrouded in a veil? Muslims claim that veil is cultural. Not so. Tabari says, 
“When the hostages of Badr were brought to Mecca Sauda, the wife of the Prophet 


462 Tabari, v. 4, p. 1393 

463 http://forum.ziyouz.eom/index.php7topicM358.115;wap2 


284 



9- Ripples and Effects 


was at the home of the Afra with their sons, as at this time the law of veiling had not 
yet been ordained. 464 This ordinance is in the Quran 33.59. 

Muhammad said women are deficient in intelligence and their testimony should 
not be trusted because their brain does not work properly (they forget). The Quran 
4:34 makes women eternally subservient to men and says Allah has made men excel 
over women, and women should be obedient to men. The Quran 2:228 says that 
women have some rights but men have a degree of advantage over them. 

After Islam we don’t see any Khadijah, Umm Qirfa and Salma in any Islamic 
country. Muslim women were degraded. The effect of Muhammad’s misogyny is 
eloquently expressed by Fakhruddin al-Razi (1149-1209 not to be confused with the 
rationalist Zakaria Razi) who in At-Tafsir al-Kabir, commenting on Q. 30:21wrote: 

His saying 'created for you' is a proof that women were created like animals and 
plants and other useful things, just as the Most High has said 'He created for you what 
is on earth' and that necessitates the woman not to be created for worship and carrying 
the Divine commands. We say creating the women is one of the graces bestowed 
upon us and charging them with Divine commands to complete the graces bestowed 
upon us, not that they are charged as we men are charged. For women are not charged 
with many commands as we are charged, because the woman is weak, silly, in one 
sense she is like a child, and no commands are laid upon a child, but for the grace of 
Allah upon us to be complete, women had to be charged so that they may fear the 
tonnent of punishment and so follow her husband, and keep away from what is 
forbidden, otherwise corruption would be rampant. 

In other words women hare the rights of animals but they can be punished most 
severely. They have no rights but all the responsibilities. 

Rehashing the biblical fable about the creation of Eve, Muhammad said 
“Woman is like a rib. When you attempt to straighten it, you would break it. And if 
you leave her alone you would benefit by her, and crookedness will remain in her.” 465 

The consequence of Muhammad’s misogyny is more ruinous than all his other 
influences. Women in Islamic countries are equated to animals. Their bodily fluids 
are deemed to be filthy and they are thought to be of the devil because they tempt 
men. How can one respect and love a person he regards so lowly? How can you 
love a woman when you can buy them in quantities and dispose of them when you 
please? Prior to Islam the Persian and the Arab poets composed beautiful love 
poems for women. After Islam you rarely find a love story or a love poem for a 
woman. Instead, Islamic literature is full of love lyrics for young boys. 

Women are denigrated, discriminated against, beaten, raped and honor killed. 
The Muslim world languishes, because half of its population is barred from contributing. 


464 Tabari v. 3, p. 977 

465 Sahih Muslim 8. 3466 


285 



Understanding Muhammad 


Women are denied education. Uneducated women are ignorant and lack self¬ 
esteem. But women are also mothers. They project their sense of inferiority on their 
children. Their sons inherit their mother’s low self-esteem and grow up to build the 
Islamic world with inadequacy and incompetence - fighting constantly with their 
inner demons, the demons of fear, hurt pride and humiliation. As the result, the 
Muslim world is plunged into darkness of ignorance, of self-pity and of dictatorship. 

Dr. Mahathir, the ex- Prime Minister of Malaysia summed up this sentiment 
eloquently when in the 10 th summit of the Organization of Islamic Conference he 
said, “We are all Muslims. We are all oppressed. We are all being humiliated.’’ 

This sense of inferiority, however, is not the fault of the “Zionists,” as Dr. 
Mahathir misdiagnosed, but the outcome of how women are treated in Islam. 

The feeling of inferiority torments the Muslim. He can function either in the 
role of a bully/dictator or a sycophant, but never as equal. That is why there can’t be 
a long lasting democracy in any Islamic country. He seeks power. He is in constant 
need to show off and to compensate for his sense of inferiority. He feels neglected, 
humiliated and victimized and seeks revenge. This too was echoed by Dr. Mahathir 
who called upon the Muslims to acquire “‘guns and rockets, bombs and warplanes, 
tanks and warships” to humiliate their detractors and enemies'”. 

The moderate Muslim Dr. Mahathir was right! Muslims are oppressed and 
humiliated. However, their humiliation has nothing to do with their perceived 
“detractors,” but with their religion. It has to do with how they are raised and how 
their mothers were raised. It has to do with how Islam treats women. Women who 
have no self-esteem can’t raise sons with high self-esteem. They raise men with 
bruised egos who sublimate their shame in anger and express it in violence. Is it any 
wonder that Osama bin Laden’s mother was the least favorite of her husband’s 
numerous wives? Osama grew up with a mother with low self-esteem and inherited 
her sense of inferiority. This petty man was striving to compensate his own feeling 
of worthlessness by becoming a hero to his fellow Muslims. 

Men with low self-esteem are dangerous. They cover up their shame with 
violence. They seek “martyrdom” for its perceived glory. The thought of becoming 
heroes, their pictures published in the newspapers and shown to the world, for a 
young man who sees no worth in his life can be exhilarating. He is nobody in life, 
but he can become famous and even a hero in death. 

The self-anointed prophet of Arabia could never imagine that his obsession to 
control his young wives would one day bring the world to the brink of destruction, 
as if a narcissist like him would have given a damn! 

Thanks to his misogyny, Muhammad sired a sick society of emotionally scarred 
men, with humongous egos, unable to function harmoniously in a world of equals 
and incapable of being happy and at peace. They fail in relationships with their 
spouses and their children, unless it is patriarchal. They fail in the society unless it 
is dictatorial. They perpetuate the cycle of abuse, humiliation and dictatorship ad 
infinitum. Little men, who are hurt inside wear masks of grandiosity; hide inside 

286 



9- Ripples and Effects 


their inflated and inflammable egos; are explosively dangerous to themselves, and 
in such a large numbers, to the world. 

Among all Muhammad’s influences none is more malefic than his misogyny. 
Muhammad’s misogyny has victimized every Muslim - women and men alike. A 
sick society has "evolved" with timid men, self-pitying men, arrogant, ego-centered, 
violent and angry men, hate mongers, and war mongers. 


The Increase of Intolerance on Non-Muslims 

For every action there is a reaction. When you hit someone, again and again, 
eventually he will hit you back. Muslims abuse, rape, terrorize and kill their non- 
Muslim hosts in many countries. It would be foolhardy to think their continuous 
assaults will remain uncontested forever. 

The victims of Islam are becoming restless and are reacting. Remember that the 
crusades were a reaction to over 400 years of jihad. When in 2002 Gujarat Flindus 
rioted, killed the Muslims and burned their mosques, it was because Muslims had 
burned a train full of Flindu pilgrims, killing nearly 80 women and children. 

Nigeria, Africa’s most populous country, has seen tens of thousands die in the 
violence between Christians and Muslims since it gained independence from Britain 
in 1960. While members of the two faiths have perpetrated atrocities against each 
other, we must not forget the fact that Muslims started this violence and Christians 
responded in kind. The same was true in Serbia and Somalia. The instigators of all 
savageries are always Muslims. 

People in countries under attack by Muslims, which is virtually all the countries 
where a substantial number of Muslims reside, are becoming radicalized. Andres 
Behring Breivik the 32 year old extremist who bombed a government building in 
Oslo that resulted in eight deaths, and shot 69 mostly teenagers in a camp of the 
Workers' Youth League (AUF) of the Labor Party may have been a lone wolf, a sick 
individual suffering from narcissism and delusions of grandiosity. Flowever, the 
anger against Islam and the liberals who blindly support it is going main stream. 

On one hand Muslims are transforming the non-Muslim countries into, as 
Orianna Fallaci put it, kasbahs. They piss and defile the picturesque cities of 
Europe. They refuse to integrate. They build ghettos and no-go zones for the locals, 
including the police. They assault non-Muslims, rape their women and try to shove 
their Sharia and their barbaric way of life on their hosts and at the same time 
demand respect. On the other hand their leftist allies are aiding them. Together they 
have formed an alliance to destroy the Judeo-Christian foundation of the western 
civilization. 

There is a limit to forbearance. Muslims interpret tolerance as a sign of 
weakness and if not stopped, will increase their violence. It is only natural for their 


287 



Understanding Muhammad 


victims to react. So far violence has been one sided - perpetrated by Muslims. It’s 
only a matter of time for it to become reciprocal. 

Europe is becoming intolerant. Ironically, that is a good thing, because 
tolerating intolerance will only encourages it. If Islam is not stopped, Europe will be 
lost and the western civilization will be lost. Let us be honest; the modern world is 
owed to the western civilization. A newly Islamized Europe will be more radical 
than the present Islamic countries. 

It would be a mistake to see this anger as anything other than a reaction to 
Islamic invasion, and it would be foolish to try to suppress it. The anti-Islam 
sentiment cannot be suppressed, because it is legitimate. But it can be directed so it 
does not turn violent. Suppressing it will make it explode. Muslims have been very 
clear in stating their intent, which is to subdue and to dominate their hosts and even 
to rape their women. People hear their message and see what they do. They can’t 
pretend the elephant is not in the room. 

Instead of blaming the reaction we must remove its cause. The cause of this 
intolerance is Islam and the stubborn denial of the leftist-controlled media and 
multiculturalist governments. Denial will only aggravate the problem. I am not 
against multiculturalism. I love humus, falafel and babaghanush, and did I say belly 
dancing? That is culture. Female genital mutilation, honor killing, wife beating, 
hand chopping and eye gouging that are based on the Sharia are barbarity. Islam is 
not a culture any more than fascism and communism, or for that matter Christianity 
and Buddhism are. Islam is an ideology. 

To quote Wafa Sultan, civilizations don’t clash; they compete. It’s barbarity 
that clashes with civilization. Are Indian culture, Chinese culture, African culture or 
any culture in war with any other culture? Islam is in war with all cultures, because 
it is not a culture. It is the antithesis of culture. 

I support Geert Wilders and his effort to stop Islam in Europe. Wilders is our 
best hope. If people like him are silenced, the anti-Islam sentiment will turn violent. 
There will be bloodshed and Muslims will be the losers. To avoid such a dreadful 
scenario, Wilders must be supported. I urge ex-Muslims to join him and 
demonstrate that we are part of the West. We cherish its values and defend its 
freedom. This is not a war between races, even though Muslims and their leftist 
lackeys want to make it look that way. This is a war between two ideologies - an 
ideology of freedom, of pluralism, of tolerance and of equality and an ideology of 
slavery, of supremacy, of intolerance and of domination. 


288 



Chapter Ten 


Where Are We Headed? 



,uslims try to be like Muhammad in every way. The 
mullahs, study for years to learn their Prophet’s sunnah, 
and then teach that to believers, who in turn, do their best 
to emulate him. Through the sunnah, Muslims learn how 
Muhammad prayed, washed his face, cleaned his teeth, nose, and ears. How he ate, 
which fingers he licked after eating, which foods he liked, on which side he slept, 
what was the shape and material of his clothing, and how long was his beard. Did 
he wash before sex or after? With which foot he entered the toilet? Did he urinate 
standing or squatting? Which direction he faced when defecating? On which foot 
did he place his weight when squatting? With which hand did he clean his private 
parts? To a Muslim, doing these is piety. The Quran says “Verily, you have in the 
Prophet of Allah an excellent example.” (Q. 33:21) 

Ibn Sa’d reports a hadith from a companion of Muhammad who tried to show 
off his piety by saying that he saw Muhammad liked squash and since then he too 
loves this vegetable. 466 

Muslims’ thoughts reflect those of Muhammad and their actions mirror his. 
They strive to lose their selfhood and become clones of their prophet. It is false to 
say Muslims are a diverse group of people. To the degree that they emulate 
Muhammad they are all his mini replicas. This determines their level of “piety” as 
well as violence. 

There are also good people who call themselves Muslims. They are often 
denounced by the real Muslims as hypocrites, or like Salman Taseer, the governor 
of Punjab who opposed the blasphemy law, they are assassinated. 

The “soft” Muslims make up the bulk of the Umma, but their voices are 
silenced because they find no support for their views in the Quran. They sheepishly 
trail behind the zealot minority. If Umma were a dog and the “extremists” its tail, 
the tail wags the dog. 


Tabaqat Volume 1, Page 374 





Understanding Muhammad 


Actually there are no extremists in Islam. Extremists and radicals exist in other 
faiths, but not in Islam. Muslims can be divided in three categories - the good, the 
bad, and the hypocrites. 

The good Muslims are those who follow Muhammad to the letter. They disdain 
the world and seek martyrdom. We call them terrorists. They call themselves Salafi 
- followers of the Sunnah of Muhammad and his companions. 

The bad Muslims are those who don’t follow Islam properly. They are wishy- 
washy Muslims. Their faith is weak and their knowledge of Islam is deficient. 
Instead of seeking martyrdom they strive to better their lives. They are ignorant of Islam 
and confess to their ignorance and lack of devotion. Most of them are overtaken by guilt 
and hope that one day they will renounce the world and become good Muslims. 

Then there are the hypocrites. These are the ones who know the truth, but hide 
it. They claim that Islam has been hijacked by a few “radicals” (the good Muslims). 
Their argument is that Islam is a great religion, as long as it is not practiced. They 
call themselves devout Muslims, but disagree with the Sharia. Zuhdi Jasser, Tarek 
Fatah, Tawfik Hamid Maajid Nawaaz and Irshad Manji are among the most 
vociferous proponents of this Islamic ruse in the West. They repudiate everything that 
Islam teaches and say this is not the real Islam. Their goal is to convince the victim 
that Islam is not the enemy. They are guilty of false labeling Islam. While they call 
themselves “reformers, they don’t write for Muslims who know Islam well and will 
never buy their charade. They write for the westerners. 

Secret Pakistan: Double Cross, is a documentary made by BBC (available on 
Youtube) that shows how Pakistan, while openly acting as an ally of the West 
secretly supported the Taliban. Once in a while they would capture low ranking al Qaida 
commanders to keep the Americans happy and secure their billions of dollars share 
of aid, but secretly they protected the Taliban and aided them to continue to fight. 
Thousands of American soldiers were killed as the result of Pakistan’s duplicity. 

The so called “moderate” Muslims are playing the same game of deception. 
They criticize everything Islam teaches, and say this is not Islam. In my view they 
are more dangerous than the terrorists. Islamic reformation is a smoke screen. 

Truth was spoken by Turkey’s Prime Minister Erdogan who condemned the 
term “moderate Islam”, often used in the West to describe his party AKP, and said, 
“These descriptions are very ugly, it is offensive and an insult to our religion. There 
is no moderate or immoderate Islam. Islam is Islam and that’s it.” 467 

Although the efforts of those who speak of moderation in Islamic countries are 
laudable, to do the same in the western countries is deception. Firstly, in the west there is 
freedom to speak the truth and secondly, it’s the Muslims who have to believe Islam is 
moderate and stop supporting terrorism; the non-Muslims can made their mind through 
the actions of Muslims. 


467 http://www.thememriblog.org/turkey/blog_personal/en/2595.htm 


290 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


The so called “moderate” Muslims are the silent accomplices of their jihadi co¬ 
religionists. It is their adherence to Islam that makes this faith the second largest 
religion and legitimizes it. The result is a hellish society that has little hope of 
recovery, where everyone suffocates, and no one knows how to extricate 
themselves. Ironically, the more they suffer, the more they cling to their faith. 

If we adopt a submissive peaceful posture vis-a-vis Muslims, they will be 
emboldened and we lose. We lose our freedom, our democracy, our civilization and 
everything humanity has achieved since Enlightenment. Science will be enslaved by 
an obscurantist religion and the world will sink in the quagmire of Talibanization. 

This will not be the end of the story. Since Muslims know no other way to 
resolve their disagreements except through fighting, in an eventual Islamic world 
everyone will be fighting with everyone else and there will be mass slaughters 
worldwide. With the world’s reserves of nuclear weapons in the hands of Muslims, 
you can imagine what will be the future of mankind. 

Muslims will start killing each other because each considers others to be 
heretic. A Good example is what is happening in Gaza. Muslims in this tiny piece of 
land are in perpetual war with Israel. Meanwhile, they persecute the Christians and 
have splinted in numerous groups, fighting among each other. 

Muslims are divided into thousands of groups. They are all hostile to each 
other, killing one another and calling each other kafir and heretic. The only thing 
that unites Muslims is their hatred of non-Muslims and particularly the Jews. If 
Islam conquers the world, this is where we are heading: Constant war and the 
assured destruction of mankind. 

This division between Muslims appears to be by design. It is as if Muhammad 
wanted his followers to be disunited, fight and kill one another. Muslims will jump 
to differ and will quote the surah 3:103 where Muhammad exhorts his followers: 
‘"And hold fast, all of you together, to the rope of Allah and be not divided .” That 
was probably what he hoped. However, thanks to his lack of wisdom he laid the 
foundation of disunity among his followers. 

Imam Abu Dawood quoted a Hadith concerning the division of the Muslims 
into seventy-three sects. He siad, “The Apostle of Allah stood among us and said’: 
‘Beware! The People of the Book before (you) were split up into 72 sects, and this 
community will be split up into 73, seventy-two of them will go to Hell and one of 
them will go to Paradise.’” 468 

This hadith is reported also by others. It is an authentic hadith. The implication 
is clear. It follows that Muslims will split into many sects and since all but one are 
false, all but one are heretics. How the righteous Muslims should deal with heretics? 
That too is prescribed. Heretics must be killed. 


468 Sunnan Abu Dawud, 3:4580 


291 



Understanding Muhammad 


But which one of these 73 sects is the right one? That depends on whom you 
ask. When every Muslim believes to be rightly guided and those who disagree with 
him are heretics, doesn’t it follow that Muslims are required to fight with each 
other? 

The truth is that Islam is divided into thousands of sects. Let us assume, for the 
sake of argument, that Satan is real and determined to destroy mankind. What better 
way could he find than inventing a religion like Islam and making people kill one 
another? 

More lives have been lost because of Islam than for any other cause. If Hitler’s 
insanity caused the death of fifty million people, Muhammad’s cost hundreds of 
millions of lives. The pain caused by Hitler is history. The wounds caused by Islam 
have been bleeding for 1,400 years. 

The primary victims of Islam are its believers. Their minds are filled with 
superstitions, their hearts are hardened with hatred, their lives are tormented with 
suffering, and their brains are paralyzed with fear. They are the most pitiable people 
of the world and yet believe others envy them. 

One educated Muslim lady who left Islam and encouraged her husband to do the 
same after reading the above passage in an earlier edition of this book wrote the following: 

Once we visited my brother’s family. They are typical devout Muslims. Their 
children respect the parents. They rarely have heated arguments about anything. They 
are socially and financially stable and healthy - a typical perfect family. Thinking 
about them, how could I have an idea that they could be the ones you described here? 
It seemed impossible for my brother and his family to have a heart filled with hatred, 
until when we heard of three Ahmadis murdered by a mob of 200 jihadists. When we 
asked his opinion about the murder of the innocent people, his response increased my 
repulsion of Islam and confirmed what you said. He said that it was not the mistake of 
the Jihadist; it was the victims who are to be blamed, for they ignored the noble 
principles of Islam. Even though violence was unacceptable, he said, in this 
circumstance the anger of Muslims is understandable. The same tone came from his 
wife, his children, my colleagues, and even from many prominent figures on TV, 
including one of the members of National Human Rights Committee. Our President 
condemned the attack, but he too blamed the Ahmadis for insisting to call themselves 
Muslim. (The Ahmadis are regarded as heretics by the mainstream Muslims.) 

An article titled, “Jihad: The Forgotten Obligation ” that can be found with a 
Google search on several Islamic sites writes: 

Provision, Under the Shade of the Spear. Narrated Ibn Umar (ra) that the Prophet 
(saw) said, “My livelihood is under the shade of my spear, and he who disobeys my 
orders will be humiliated.” (Bukhari, p.408, vol.l) The virtue of the spear has been 
mentioned in this hadith and we have been infonned that the livelihood and provision 
of the Prophet (saw) lies in the spear (jihaad). This is why the muhaditheen have 
stated that the best earning is that of war booty and it is clearly proven by this hadith 

292 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


that booty has been made permissible for this Ummah. Note: the term "humiliation for 
the kuffar" in the hadith, means paying jizya. 469 

The above is a clear demonstration of the utter lack of morality in Muslims. A 
hadith says Muhammad earned his livelihood through robbery; as the result Muslim 
scholars and muhaditheen (collectors of hadith) have concluded that booty is 
permissible and the best earning is the one that comes from robbery. Today, 
Muslims lament that the obligation of jihad has been forgotten and think they 
should earn their livelihood by plundering and forcing the non-Muslims to pay 
jizyah. This is the true Islam. It can’t be changed because it is the sunnah of 
Muhammad. 

Talking about her own conversion, this lady wrote, “After reading your articles, 
I was terribly confused and depressed. 1 felt so much languish and I was so angry. I 
felt sad. 1 was in a nightmare for days and nights. I kept searching and reading other 
related sources frantically. I kept telling my husband how abhorrent Islam is. He 
asked me to stop reading, but how could I? It is hard to believe how people can 
become so monstrous.” 

Islam blinds people. It destroys their humanity. Nonetheless, when Muslims 
leave Islam they are transformed. 1 have received countless emails from people who 
told me that after they left Islam, for the first time they saw mankind as one family. 
The distrust and the hatred had evaporated overnight. Now they could love 
everyone without guilt. There is goodness in everyone. The light is there; it is only 
covered. Once the cover is removed, it will shine again. 

This lady said she is in charge of 1000 students. Although impossible for her to 
speak openly, she vowed to sow the seed of inquisitiveness in their young minds. 
That is great, but while she has to do this surreptitiously and with a great risk to her 
life, the mullahs can spread their hate and ignorance freely to millions. 

Muslim societies are dysfunctional, their countries are dictatorial and their lives 
are in shambles. It’s up to them to end their denial and face the painful truth that 
Islam is the main cause of their miseries. 

Non-Muslims are guilty of naivete. By tiptoeing around the truth, lest they 
offend Muslims’ petal delicate sensitivity, they are accomplices in keeping them 
ignorant. When they accept Islam as a legitimate religion, they validate it. 

Non-Muslims have allowed unrestricted propagation of this cult in their 
countries. Islam does not recognize any other religion or system as legitimate. It 
aims to abolish all other systems, and take control over the lives of every living 
being. How can such a thing be tolerated? 


469 Fath ul Bari, p. 116, vol.2 


293 



Understanding Muhammad 


Muslim immigrants are flooding the Western countries with the intent to 
colonize them. Shortsighted and unscrupulous politicians bend over backwards to 
welcome them. Some have gone as far as to support the “blasphemy law” and have 
passed laws to prosecute the critics of Islam. 

Thanks to immigration and Muslims’ high birth rate, their numbers in the West 
is on the rise. The entire water of the ocean can't sink a ship unless it gets inside it. 
Similarly, large populations of Muslims in Islamic countries pose little threat to the 
world. But their growth in the West is a serious threat to mankind. If Muslims 
multiply in their own countries they will only become poorer. They will fight 
among each other and will be weakened. They can only hurt themselves. 
Eventually, they will give up Islam, as most Iranians have. However, their increased 
number in the West will undermine democracy and this means the death of human 
civilization. 

If the western civilization falls, humanity will revert to a dark age from which 
there will be no recovery. This is the most serious threat mankind has ever faced. 
Had Hitler won the war, his reign of terror could not have lasted long. It would have 
fallen like communism fell in Russia. But the reign of terror of Islam can last 
indefinitely. 

Muslims in the West are more “evangelical” and more militant than their co¬ 
religionists back home. Democracy provides them a fertile ground to be virulent. 
Radical Muslims are jailed in most Islamic countries, while they roam freely in the West. 

Those who think kindness can win the hearts and minds of Muslims are in 
grave error. No amount of kindness will ever soften the hearts of Muslims and 
make them accepting of non-Muslims. Their hatred is deeply rooted in their faith. 

Wool Wafa Samir, a 21 year old Palestinian woman, tried to enter Israel. 
Security cameras were fixed on her as she was questioned by the Israeli guards from 
a distance. She had a medical certificate and a pass to enter Israel. A year and a half 
earlier Wafa was injured in her house when a gas canister went off. The medical 
treatment in Gaza only worsened her condition. So she was given permission by 
Israel to be treated at Soroka Hospital in Beersheba for her burns treatments. This 
time Wafa was not coming for treatment. She was carrying 10 kg of explosives 
fastened to her thighs, with the intent to kill her doctor, nurses, and other patients in 
the hospital that treated her. 

Those who read the history of Islam know that early Muslims prided 
themselves for murdering their friends. Islam had changed their hearts. Showing 
kindness to Muslims in the hope that they may reciprocate, belies the ignorance of 
the reality of Islam. 

Is Islam compatible with democracy and Western values? Are we going to be safe 
if Muslims grow in our midst? Does multiculturalism mean that ideologies that are 
openly against other cultures, pluralism, and democracy should also be welcomed? 

Multiculturalism assumes that every culture has something valuable to offer. It 
presupposes that all cultures can co-exist in harmony, and that they are all the same. 

294 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


Islam has a proven record of creating isolated communities which often, if not 
always, are antagonistic and in conflict with those around them. Islam is not a 
culture, nor is it capable of meaningful integration with other cultures. It is a belief 
system that promotes hate. It is no different than Nazism. Is there a benefit in 
recognizing Nazism as a legitimate ideology, and allowing its practice and its 
spread? Should we be tolerant of doctrines that are intolerant, promote inequality, 
foment hate and encourage terrorism? How rational is it to let a belief system thrive 
in our countries when the very tenets of that belief call for our subjugation? 

Islam is not a culture. It is a doctrine that aims to subsume all cultures. It is not 
another color in the rainbow of religions. It is the dark void of night that wants to 
devour all colors. 

If any culture needs to be protected, it is the Western Helleno-Judeo-Christian 
culture. It is this culture that is facing extinction. It is to this culture alone that we 
owe the Enlightenment, individual freedom and democracy. These are the 
foundations of our modern world. It would be a terrible mistake not to protect this 
culture. If we do nothing, we face a future where democracy and tolerance will fade 
and Islam’s primitive instincts will subjugate humanity. 

All cultures are not made equal. A “culture” that advocates subjugation of 
women and minorities is not on parity with one that promotes equality of all people. 
Islam is the antithesis of culture. It is savagery and incivility. We owe our freedom 
and modern civilization to the Western culture. It is this culture that is now under 
attack and needs protection. 

In his book Slavery’, Terrorism and Islam: The Historical Roots and 
Contemporary’ Threat, Dr. Peter Hammond explains how Islamization occurs when 
there are sufficient Muslims in a country to agitate for their so-called “religious rights.” 

When politically correct and culturally diverse societies agree to 'the reasonable' 
Muslim demands for their 'religious rights,' they also get the other components under 
the table. Here's how it works (percentages source CIA: The World Fact Book 
(2007)). 

As long as the Muslim population remains around 1% of any given country they will 
be regarded as a peace-loving minority and not as a threat to anyone. In fact, they may 
be featured in articles and films, stereotyped for their colorful uniqueness. (United 
States —1.0%; Australia —1.5%; Canada —1.9%; China —1%-2%; Italy —1.5%; 
Norway—1.8%) 

At 2% and 3% they begin to proselytize from other ethnic minorities and disaffected 
groups with major recruiting from the jails and among street gangs. (Denmark —2%; 
Germany —3.7%; United Kingdom —2.7%; Spain —4%; Thailand —4.6%) 

From 5% on they exercise an inordinate influence in proportion to their percentage of 
the population. They will push for the introduction of halal (clean by Islamic 
standards) food, thereby securing food preparation jobs for Muslims. They will 


295 



Understanding Muhammad 


increase pressure on supermarket chains to feature it on their shelves —along with 
threats for failure to comply. (France —8%; Philippines —5%; Sweden-5%; Switzerland 
-M.3%; The Netherlands -5.5%; Trinidad &Tobago -5.8%) 

At this point, they will work to get the ruling government to allow them to rule 
themselves under Sharia, the Islamic Law. The ultimate goal of Islam is not to convert 
the world but to establish Sharia law over the entire world. 

When Muslims reach 10% of the population, they will increase lawlessness as a 
means of complaint about their conditions (Paris — car-burnings). Any non-Muslim 
action that offends Islam will result in uprisings and threats (Amsterdam-Mohammed 
cartoons). (Guyana —10%; India -13.4%; Israel —16%; Kenya —10%; Russia -10- 
15%) 

After reaching 20% expect hair-trigger rioting, jihad militia formations, sporadic 
killings and church and synagogue burning. (Ethiopia —Muslim 32.8%) 

At 40% you will find widespread massacres, chronic terror attacks and ongoing 
militia warfare. (Bosnia —40%; Chad —53.1%; Lebanon -59.7%) 

From 60% you may expect unfettered persecution of non-believers and other 
religions, sporadic ethnic cleansing (genocide), use of Sharia Law as a weapon and 
Jizya, the tax placed on infidels. (Albania -70%; Malaysia -60.4%; Qatar —77.5%; 
Sudan -70%) 

After 80% expect State run ethnic cleansing and genocide. (Bangladesh —83%; Egypt 
—90%; Gaza -98.7%; Indonesia -86.1%; Iran —98%; Iraq —97%; Jordan —92%; 
Morocco —98.7%; Pakistan -97%; Palestine -99%; Syria -90%; Tajikistan -90%; 
Turkey -99.8% United Arab Emirates -96%) 

100% will usher in the peace of'Dar-es-Salaam' —the Islamic House of Peace —there's 
supposed to be peace because everybody is a Muslim. (Afghanistan -100%; Saudi 
Arabia —100%; Somalia —100%; Yemen -99.9%) 

Of course, that's not the case. To satisfy their blood lust, Muslims then start killing 
each other for a variety of reasons. 

It is worth repeating: Muslim demographic explosion is not a threat to the 
world. The danger is when they immigrate to non-Muslim countries, refuse to 
integrate and try to make Islam dominant. To protect the West and the human 
civilization, it is imperative to halt Muslim immigration, ban the Sharia, and send 
those who have no desire to integrate, back to where they, their parents or 
grandparents came from. 

Muslims don’t consider the Western countries as theirs, even when they are 
born there. The Pakistani kids in UK, even the second and third generations, still see 
themselves as Pakistanis. This is true for all Muslims. Indian Muslims take always 


296 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


the side of Pakistan. Muslims can’t have allegiance to a country ruled by non- 
Muslims. They must be sent back to where they feel belonged. 


Minority Rules 

Muslims in the West are still a small minority. But that can change rapidly. In 
fact it is possible that Islam become the dominant religion in only a few short 
decades. 

Scientists at Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute, America’s oldest technological 
university have found that when just 10 percent of the population holds an 
unshakable belief, their belief will always be adopted by the majority of the society. 
The scientists, who are members of the Social Cognitive Networks Academic 
Research Center (SCNARC) at Rensselaer, used computational and analytical 
methods to discover the tipping point where a minority belief becomes the majority 
opinion. The finding has implications for the study and influence of societal 
interactions ranging from the spread of innovations to the movement of political 
ideals. 470 

“When the number of committed opinion holders is below 10 percent, there is 
no visible progress in the spread of ideas. It would literally take the amount of time 
comparable to the age of the universe for this size group to reach the majority,” said 
SCNARC Director Boleslaw Szymanski, the Claire and Roland Schmitt 
Distinguished Professor at Rensselaer. “Once that number grows above 10 percent, 
the idea spreads like flame.” 471 

The findings were published in the July 22, 2011, early online edition of the 
journal Physical Review in an article titled “Social consensus through the influence of 
committed minorities.” The study shows how the prevailing majority opinion in a 
population can be rapidly reversed by a small fraction of randomly distributed 
committed agents who consistently proselytize the opposing opinion and are 
immune to influence. 

Islam encourages zealotry. Virtually every Muslim is a proselytizer. Say 
something against Muhammad to the most liberal Muslim and he will suddenly 
want to behead you. A much larger percentage of Muslims are committed to their 
faith than the followers of any other religion. That is the reason Islam is spreading. 
It’s not spreading because it has any merit. It is spreading because Muslims are 
fanatically convinced of it. Their conviction convinces others. Zealotry is 
contagious. 

To stop Islam we need an army of dedicated warriors, committed to oppose it, 
with the same religious fervor that Muslims have in spreading it. Indifference and 

470 Gabrielle DeMarco; http://news.rpi.edu/update.do?artcenterkey=2902 

471 http://www.rpi.edu/about/index.html 


297 



Understanding Muhammad 


inaction will only lead to our defeat. We have to speak against Islam with courage 
and make it clear to Muslims among us that they are welcome, but their cult of 
domination is not. Muslims can’t have it both ways. They can’t be, as a Persian 
proverb says, the friend of the caravan and the partner of the bandits. 

I believe Islam can be eradicated in a very short time. But we need a medium to 
tell the truth about Muhammad to a large audience. We have to find a way to reach 
to hundreds of millions, or even billions of people. This can be done through an 
epic biopic on his life. Not a documentary. Documentaries attract only a small 
audience. We need to make a feature film, something that can be seen, for its 
entertainment value, by everyone. 1 have written the script of such movie and I am 
looking for people who might be interested to help me produce it. Today we can do 
things that were not possible a few years ago. We can, for example, disguise the 
features of the actors so they can’t be recognized and we can distribute the movie 
via Internet, so we don’t have to worry about theaters being bombed. Such movie 
can be downloaded and viewed even in Mecca. 


Defeating Islam Politically 

I wrote this book with two goals in mind, to help Muslims see the truth, leave 
Islam, leave their hatred, and join the rest of mankind as fellow humans, and to 
warn the world of the threat of Islam. Islam must be banned, but how can we ban a 
religion? Isn’t freedom of belief guaranteed in a democratic society? Isn’t it a 
cornerstone of human rights? Wouldn’t that make us just as intolerant as Muslims? 

Islam portrays itself as religion and uses religious terminology, but its goal is 
world domination. This is the same goal pursued by Nazism and communism. 
Islam’s ambition is worldly and political. Its alleged “spiritual message” is icing on 
the cake. Since the ultimate agenda of Islam is political, it must be classified as a 
political ideology. We can ban Islam’s political side, and that would be the end of 
Islam. Without its political agenda of world domination Islam has no reason to 
exist. 

Islam is about domination. Its method is to rouse the believers to action and 
make them eager to fight for its imperialistic objectives. Most people are oblivious 
of this threat. All one has to do to be aware of it is to listen to what Muslims say. 
Read their placards during their protests. They are the writings on the wall. 
Freedom has never been so vulnerable to attack as it is today. 

Freedom does not come free. Westerners enjoy freedom because their 
forefathers fought Islamic aggression. Had the crusaders failed to defend their 
countries, as the Persians and the Egyptians did, the Europe of today would have 
been just as dystopian a land as are the Middle East and the rest of the Islam 
infested world. 


298 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


The raiders are back, this time under the guise of immigrants and economical 
refugees. They are the Trojan horse of Islam. If we don’t eliminate this threat in 
time, we stand to lose everything. The danger is real and time is running out. 

There are three options before us. Option one is to do nothing. This will allow 
Muslims become the majority in Europe in a few short decades. Muslim immigrants 
on average produce four times more children than Europeans. These children are 
often raised with the tax money of their hosts in the hope that their "investment” in 
them will eventually pay dividends when these little Muslims grow up and support 
the pensions of those who paid for their upbringing. This is an illusion. Muslims 
will never pay to support non-Muslims. As soon as they become the majority, they 
will take over, scrap the pension plan. Non-Muslims will be reduced to dhimmis 
and will have to pay tribute to their Muslim rulers. The madrassas fill the minds of 
Muslim kids with hate. Westerners are nurturing their own nemeses. 

The Common Cuckoo it is a brood parasite. This bird lays its eggs in the nest 
of another smaller species of bird. When the chicks are born the cuckoo chick 
ejects its foster siblings out of the nest to their death, leaving the foster parents, 
moved by their parental instinct, to nurse this murderous brat. Muslim immigrants 
in the West are brood parasites. The western civilization will become extinct unless 
these parasites are removed. The second and third generation Muslims in the 
Western countries, are more radicalized than their parents. 

The second option is to wait until Muslims become a formidable force and fight 
back when they start taking control of their host countries. That would be a losing 
fight. When it comes to violence no one can beat Muslims. We can’t kill people 
because they have a different faith. We can’t kill children because their parents are 
Muslims. But Muslims have no such qualms. Good Muslims can kill any number 
of non-Muslims, including children, with total freedom of conscience. Remember 
Beslan? No one but Muslims could have murdered so many children in cold blood. 

On Feb. 13, 2007, the CBC published the results of an Environics poll. 
According to this poll, fully 12% of Canadian Muslims said the aborted terrorist 
plot - that included kidnapping and beheading the Canadian prime minister and 
blowing up the Parliament and the CBC - was justified. 12% of 700,000 Muslims 
living in Canada means 84,000 Canadian Muslims support terrorism. On February 
25, 2007, the UK Telegraph reported that the director general of M.I.5 warned there 
were more than 1,600 "identified individuals" actively engaged in plotting terrorist 
attacks, and 200 known networks involved in at least 30 terrorist plots. It is thought 
that the number of British citizens of Islamic persuasion involved in plots could be 
well in excess of 2,000. The situation is no different in other countries where there 
is a large Muslim conclave. The sunnah of Muhammad and Muslims’ normative 
lack of conscience give them an edge over their opponents. It was thanks to this 
lack of conscience that Muhammad and a handful of his warriors subdued much 
larger empires, more sophisticated and advanced. When civilization and barbarity 


299 



Understanding Muhammad 


collide, brute force always wins. History is full of cases where large empires were 
conquered by a bunch of swordsmen and robbers. 

The third option is to ban the Sharia, end the Muslim immigration, deport those 
who refuse to integrate, and fight Islam ideologically before freedom of speech is lost 
forever. 

It is easy to see that the third alternative is better. Our fight is against darkness. 
We don’t draw a sword against darkness; we lit a light. Lies can be defeated with 
truth. Fighting Islam with violence is fighting Muslims in their turf. When it comes 
to violence Muslims have the upper hand. No one can be as ruthless as one who is 
motivated by his faith. Violence is the strength of Islam, but logic is its weakness. 

If Islam is defeated ideologically, ex-Muslims will turn against it. Former 
Muslims are the best allies the world has in this war. They know the truth about 
Islam, they know the value of freedom and they are determined to defend it. 

This would be a win/win war. We win because we convert the enemy into a friend, 
and Muslims win over their demon and are set free. There is no need for bloodshed. No 
bullets need be fired. By destroying Islam we will eliminate the source of hate. 

Lest I am misunderstood, let me clarify that I am not proposing pacifism. 
Turning the other cheek emboldens the bully. Muslims understand the language of 
strength. If not at your feet, they will be at your throat. Islamic violence must be 
stopped with force of such a magnitude that will make Muslims to reconsider the 
timing of Jihad. 

Muslims are required to wage jihad when they are strong and make hudnah 
(truces), when weak. Imam Suyuti, in Itqan Fi ‘Ulum al- Qur’an (Certainty in the 
science of the Quran) wrote: “The command to fight the infidels was delayed until 
the Muslims become strong, but when they were weak they were commanded to 
endure and be patient.” 472 

Muslims interpret tolerance as weakness. Islamic violence can only be stopped 
with strength. When we are attacked we must strike back. We can never win the 
hearts and minds of Muslims with appeasement. Our objective should never be to 
win their hearts. This will never happen. Our objective must be to stop their 
advancement and to eradicate Islam. However, Islam cannot be eradicated by force. 
The only way to eradicate Islam is by upholding the truth. 

Islam cannot stand probing. It is held together, like a house of cards, glued 
with lies. Appeasement of Muslims and walking on eggshells lest we hurt their 
religious sensitivity, which is always sour like an open wound, is showing them 
weakness. 

Vaknin says: “The narcissistic bully very often gets his way,... his misdeeds 
are overlooked, his misbehavior tolerated. This is partly because, narcissists are 


472 Sobhy as_Saleh, Mabaheth Fi 'Ulum al- Qur'an, Dar al-'llm Lel-Malayeen, Beirut, 
1983, p.269 


300 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


excellent liars with considerable thespian skills - and partly because no one wants to 
mess around with a thug, even if his thuggery is limited to words and gestures.” 473 
How accurately the above defines Muslims! They riot, threaten with lawsuit and 
assassination, to intimidate those who dare criticizing Islam. 

Tolerance does not mean approval and it is not a one way street. If Muslims 
want tolerance from us, they must first show it where they are the majority. Let 
them allow a church in Saudi Arabia before we allow them to build one more 
mosque in the West. Muslims will not allow a non-Muslim close to Mecca and 
Medina because they are considered filthy, and this is an injunction of the Quran. 


The Fifth Column among Us 

Truth about Islam is difficult to find. Islamic apologists like Karen Armstrong 
and John Esposito have taken it upon themselves to portray a one-sided and 
deceptively rosy image of Islam. The mainstream liberal media finds their narrative 
more convenient to promote. 

On the other hand, Muslims are convinced that they will take over the Europe 
and the west. In 1999, Archbishop Giuseppe Bernardini recalled a talk he had with a 
Muslim leader: “Thanks to your democratic laws, we will invade you,” the Muslim 
leader told Bernardini. “Thanks to our religious laws, we will dominate you.” 474 

I am always suspicious of non-Muslims who defend Islam. 1 find it hard to 
believe that any honest person would side with this faith of hate and terror, unless 
they are ignorant. There are many politicians in the West that are defensive of 
Islam. These people are most likely bought. An example is former US 
congressman Mark D. Siljander who began his career as a zealous evangelical 
Christian and then went on to write a book, A Deadly Misunderstanding , to “bridge 
the Muslim-Christian divide.” He argued that Christian and Muslim religious texts 
are “surprisingly compatible,” when studied in their original languages - a 
preposterous claim since he does not know either of the languages? Truth came out 
on July 7, 2010 when Siljander pleaded guilty to two counts of receiving money 
from Muslims and supporting Muslim terrorists. He was indicted in January 2008 
on charges of money laundering, conspiracy, and obstruction of justice. It is not 
always the useful idiots that defend Islam, sometimes they are hardcore traitors. 

Another bizarre case was the enthusiastic support of the mayor of New 
York, Michael Bloomberg, for the construction of a 13 story mega mosque, only 
two blocks away from where 19 Muslims killed 3000 Americans. How could he be 


473 Narcissism in the Workplace: online conference transcript 

healthyplace.com/Communities/Personality_Disorders/Site/Transcripts/narcissism_workpl 

ace.htm 

474 http://www.meforum.org/448/we-will-dominate-you 


301 




Understanding Muhammad 


so insensitive to the families of the victims of that tragedy and to all Americans? 
Mr. Bloomberg’s ardent support of the project was so intense that he went on to 
insult the intelligence of the nation and said that allowing the mosque project to go 
forward would be a victory over the forces that attacked America on 9/11. Really? 

This was the argument originally presented by Faisal Abdul Rauf, the imam 
behind this “Cordoba Initiative.” However, Rauf in his interview with Soledad 
O’Brien on CNN contradicted himself and said he can’t move the Islamic center 
because of “national security concerns.” He said the Muslim world would be 
violently inflamed at the news of its relocation. “If we do move,” Rauf said, “it will 
strengthen the argument of the radicals to recruit, and their increasing aggression 
and violence against our country. If this is not handled correctly, this crisis could 
become much bigger than the Danish cartoon crisis, which resulted in attacks on 
Danish embassies in various parts of the Muslim world.” He warned, “It could 
become something which could really become very, very, very dangerous indeed.” 

How can both these contradictory statements be true? Do the “extremists” 
want the Ground Zero Mosque or not? How can they hate it and at the same time 
become radicalized if its construction is stopped? It is amazing to see the extent of 
deception that Muslims and their supporters use to advance their agenda. 

According to polls 71% of Americans opposed the construction of the Islamic 
Centre. Disregarding that Bloomberg retorted, “To cave to popular sentiment 
would be to hand a victory to the terrorists, and we should not stand for that.” 
Bloomberg’s position defies logic until one learns the story behind the story. The 
United Arab Emirate online newspaper, The National, in October 2008 revealed that 
Mr. Bloomberg owns a financial news service with significant share in the Middle 
East. His company has had a presence in Dubai for over a decade, and was about to 
quadruple in size in 2009. It has also developed an “Islamic finance portal.” 

How much is at stake? At that time Bloomberg’s company serviced about 
300,000 terminals worldwide, bringing in about US$5 billion in annual revenues. 
That is billion with “B”. It had news bureaus throughout the GCC, including in 
Bahrain and Kuwait, and was in the process of opening offices in Saudi Arabia and 
Qatar. A news bureau was also planned for Abu Dhabi. 475 

Only when we learn the facts, can we understand why Bloomberg was so 
supportive of such an outrageous project. 

Those who defend Islam are the fifth column among us. They are selling us out. 
They are opening the gates of our countries to the enemy. They have no scruple, no 
patriotism, and no shame. It is up to us to protect our countries. The liberal media 
and the leftist parties are in bed with the enemy. The irony is that Bloomberg is the 
Jew. But I assume his real religion is money. 


475 www.thenational.ae/article/20081029/BUSINESS/302158245/1005 


302 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


The public is awakening. It is almost funny to read the major Internet based 
media, repeatedly publishing articles apologetic of Islam, while the overwhelming 
number of comments posted below those articles show that ordinary people are no 
longer buying their charade. People have woken up, while the media and the 
corrupt politicians keep beating the same old drum. 

Throughout history, Islamic forces have deceived their victims, making them 
think Islam and Muslims are peace-loving, only later to find the opposite. One 
example of this deception happened in 635 CE when Damascus fell to Muslims 
because the invaders tricked and bribed its Bishop who opened the city gates at 
night. 

When a politician or a “scholar” stands up for Islam, preaches “tolerance” and 
“community cohesion,” and ignores the fact that there is no tolerance in Islam, 
follow the money trail. Chances are that youTl find a skeleton in their closet. 

Whilst the misleading politically correct voices attempt to defend the 
indefensible, angry Muslims show the true face of Islam with their constant readiness 
to harass, intimidate, and assassinate anyone who stands in their way or slights their 
religion. 

To defeat Islam we need public awareness. Politicians can be changed and 
consequently, government policies. If the outcry from the public is loud enough, 
someone will step up to make those voices heard. We owe it to our children. It is 
our responsibility to make sure that their world will be safe and free. George 
Orwell wrote, “In a time of universal deceit, telling the truth becomes a 
revolutionary act.” We need revolutionaries. 


How to illegalize Islam, Legally 

I am being frequently ask, how to combat the emerging threat of Islam. In 
2001,1 predicted that Islam will be defeated in our own time. Since then Islam has 
advanced. Mosques are mushrooming everywhere in the West and the population 
of Muslims has grown. Muslims have infiltrated into western governments and 
even into the White House. Anyone who still does not know the fraudulent president of 
America, Barak Hussein Obama is a Muslim sympathizer must have his head examined. 

This advancement of Islam was expected. Muslims have been planning for 
decades for their takeover of the West. The non-Muslims were completely oblivious 
of that fact and were taken by surprise. Many of them, particularly those on the 
Left, are still in denial. It took nearly a decade since 9/11 for most of the world to 
wake up. Those who haven’t, have cotton in their ears. Now that the masses of 
people are realizing Islam is not just another religion, but a threat to mankind, we 
can stop it. 

However, there is a problem. Islam is a religion. Banning a religion goes 
against freedom of belief, which is an integral part of democracy. But there is a 


303 



Understanding Muhammad 


way. Islam is multi-dimensional. All other religions have one dimension. Let us 
call it the vertical line that unites man with God. Islam has a width and a depth that 
are purely this worldly. They are its social and political dimensions. 

This sociopolitical base of Islam is defined by the Sharia law. It regulates 
every aspect of human relations, e.g. the relationship between husband and wife. 
Under the Sharia law, a husband has the right to beat his wife. He can divorce her at 
will and in absentia. To him belong the children. He can marry as many as four 
wives, etc. 

The Shaira law does not apply only to Muslims. It also regulates the rights of 
non-Muslims. Non-Muslims in Muslim majority countries must be reduced to 
dhimmis, subdued and humiliated and they must pay a penalty tax that can be as 
high as half of their earning. This was the amount Muhammad exacted from the 
surviving Jews of Khaibar, after raiding them and killing their able bodied men. 

Under the Sharia, women’s rights are half of those of men. They are deemed to 
be deficient in intelligence and their testimony in court is also worth half. 
Homosexuals must be killed and adulterers must be stoned to death, even if they are 
victims of rape. If a raped woman can’t produce four male witnesses, her testimony 
against her assailant is not admissible in the court and therefore, according to the 
Quran 24-13 she is a liar, and according to verse 4 of the same sura, she should be 
flogged with eighty stripes. If she gets pregnant as the result of the rape, it would be 
proof that she has had extra-marital sex and consequently she should be stoned for 
adultery. 

The political dimension of Islam is its most important dimension. Without it 
Islam ceases to exist. The foremost objective of Islam is to ‘'‘reclaim” the earth and 
establish Allah’s law on it. The means to do that is through jihad. The goal is not 
to convert everyone, but to make the Sharia dominant. Even Islamic countries that 
are not 100% Sharia compliant are legitimate targets of jihad. 

All Muslims are automatically members of the Umma and subjects of the 
universal Islamic state. Today, this state exists in a virtual form. It is the duty of 
every Muslim to bring it into the realm of reality. Leaving Islam is considered an 
act of treason against the Islamic state. 

Under these three dimensions nothing is left to the individual. Every aspect of 
the life of a believer is regulated. As Muslims keep telling us, Islam is a complete 
way of life. It is a totalitarian Orwellian system that dominates every aspect of 
everyone’s life. These three dimensions are indivisible. They form the trinity of 
Islam. 

The Chinese sage Sun Zi said, know your enemy and you will not be 
defeated. Muslims know us and they use our system to penetrate into our countries 
and to defeat us from within. They have their allies among us - the useful idiots and 
the fifth columns. 

Muslims know how to use our democracy and our civil liberties against us. The 
Westerns on the other hand don’t know Islam and as the result they are losing the battle. 

304 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


Once we understand this Islamic trinity it will be easy to defeat it. We cannot 
ban Islam as a religion, but we can ban it as a political system. As a political system 
Islam is incongruent with democracy and our laws. For example, Islam does not 
recognize the equality of all men before the law. It does not grant equal rights to 
both genders. It also does not recognize the freedom of Muslims to leave their faith. 
On these grounds Islam is in violation of our laws and as such it can be banned. 

Let us take a closer look at the Sharia law. Former Muslim Nonie Darwish, 
author of Cruel and Usual Punishment: The Terrifying Global Implications of 
Islamic Law, in an article titled, Sharia for Dummies highlights a few of those laws. 

1. Jihad defined as “to war against non-Muslims to establish the religion” is the duty of 
every Muslim and Muslim head of state (Caliph). Muslim Caliphs who refuse jihad are 
in violation of Sharia and unfit to rule. 

2. A Caliph can hold office through seizure of power meaning through force. 

3. A Caliph is exempt from being charged with serious crimes such as murder, adultery, 
robbery, theft, drinking and in some cases of rape. 

4. A percentage of Zakat (alms) must go towards jihad. 

5. It is obligatory to obey the commands of the Caliph, even if he is unjust. 

6. A caliph must be a Muslim, a non-slave, and a male. 

7. The Muslim public must remove the Caliph in one case, if he rejects Islam. 

8. A Muslim who leaves Islam must be killed immediately. 

9. A Muslim will be forgiven for murder of: 1) an apostasy 2) an adulterer 3) a highway 
robber. Making vigilante street justice and honor killing acceptable. 

10. A Muslim will not get the death penalty if he kills a non-Muslim. 

11. Sharia never abolished slavery and sexual slavery and highly regulates it. A master will 
not be punished for killing his slave. 

12. Sharia dictates death by stoning, beheading, amputation of limbs, flogging and other fonns 
of cruel and unusual punishments even for crimes of sin such as adultery. 

13. Non-Muslims are not equal to Muslims and must comply to Sharia if they are to remain 
safe. They are forbidden to marry Muslim women, publicly display wine or pork, recite 
their scriptures or openly celebrate their religious holidays or funerals. They are 
forbidden from building new churches or building them higher than mosques. They 
may not enter a mosque without permission. A non-Muslim is no longer protected if he 
commits adultery with a Muslim woman or if he leads a Muslim away from Islam. 

14. It is a crime for a non-Muslim to sell weapons to someone who will use them against 
Muslims. Non-Muslims cannot curse a Muslim, say anything derogatory about Allah, 
the Prophet, or Islam, or expose the weak points of Muslims. However, the opposite is 
not true for Muslims. 

15. A non-Muslim cannot inherit from a Muslim. 

16. Banks must be Sharia compliant and interest is not allowed. 

17. No testimony in court is acceptable from people of low-level jobs, such as street 
sweepers or a bathhouse attendant. Women in such low level jobs such as professional 
funeral mourners cannot keep custody of their children in case of divorce. 

18. A non-Muslim cannot rule even over a non-Muslims minority. 

19. Homosexuality is punishable by death. 


305 



Understanding Muhammad 


20. There is no age limit for marriage of girls under Sharia. The marriage contract can take 
place anytime after birth and consummated at age 8 or 9. 

21. Rebelliousness on the part of the wife nullifies the husband’s obligation to support her, 
gives him permission to beat her and keep her from leaving the home. 

22. Divorce is only in the hands of the husband and is as easy as saying: “I divorce you” and 
becomes effective even if the husband did not intend it. 

23. There is no common property between husband and wife and the husband’s property 
does not automatically go to the wife after his death. 

24. A woman inherits half what a man inherits. 

25. A man has the right to have up to 4 wives and she has no right to divorce him even if he 
is polygamous. 

26. The dowry is given in exchange for the woman’s sexual organs. 

27. A man is allowed to have sex with slave women and women captured in battle, and if 
the enslaved woman is married her marriage is annulled. 

28. The testimony of a woman in court is half the value of a man. 

29. A woman loses custody if she remarries. 

30. To prove rape, a woman must have 4 male witnesses. 

31. A rapist may only be required to pay the bride-money (dowry) without marrying the 
rape victim. 

32. A Muslim woman must cover every inch of her body which is considered “Awrah,” a 
sexual organ. Some schools of Sharia allow the face and some don’t. 

33. A Muslim man is forgiven if he kills his wife caught in the act of adultery. However, the 
opposite is not since he “could be married to the woman he was caught with.” 

These laws are universally accepted by both Sunnis and Shiites and are the 
basis of the laws in Islamic countries. The Sharia derives from the Quran and the 
hadith. These are the laws that Muslims want to bring into the West. 

Cyanide looks like granulated sugar. But it would be a deadly error to mistake 
it with sugar. Comparing Islam to other faiths, because of some similarities between 
them is also a lethal mistake. Cyanide contains carbon atom triple-bonded to 
a nitrogen atom. These elements, in isolation, are harmless. Bonded together they 
become deadly. Politics and religion are harmless in isolated form. Mixed together 
they are lethal. If the bond between carbon and nitrogen is broken, cyanide ceases 
to exist. If we ban the political Islam, Islam will cease to exist. 

Muslims organizations, mosques and imams should be required to sign a pledge 
not to preach the Sharia. If they refuse to do so they would be in violation of our 
laws and as such their organization should be dismantled and they should be 
deported. 

All Madrassas should be closed and Muslim children should be enrolled in 
ordinary schools. How can we expect these kids to integrate in the society when we 
segregate them from childhood and teach them to hate the country that they live in? 

Surveillance cameras should be installed in all mosques. If any hate speech or 
antigovernment statement is made the preacher should be expelled and the mosque 


306 



10- Where Are We Headed? 


should be shut down. If Islam cannot be banned as a faith, it can be banned as a 
subversive political ideology. 

Christians can easily draw a line between their faith and politics. Jesus was 
clear that he wanted no part in politics when he said my kingdom is not of this 
world. Politics and Islam are indivisible. Muhammad said A1 Islamo deenun wa 
dawlah (Islam is religion and government). Here lies the vulnerability of Islam. One 
cannot serve two masters. Muslims must choose between Islam and the country that 
they live. 

Most Muslims are not aware of what the Sharia entails. Iranians paid a hefty 
price for this ignorance when they supported Khomeini in the revolution of 1979. 
We would be doing a great favor to Muslims by educating them about their religion. 

Muslims have a romantic idea of Islam that has no basis in reality. 
Highlighting the laws of the Sharia will help many of them to see the truth and 
abandon their faith. Thanks to the Internet, millions of Muslims have left their faith 
in recent years. It is important that we keep in mind that Muslims are not the enemy. 
The enemy is Islam. Yet Islam is an ideology. Ideologies can’t hurt us. It is the 
people who believe in them that hurt. A person infected by a deadly virus must be 
quarantined. 

If you read this book you already know that Islam poses a huge threat to 
mankind. Many Muslims and non-Muslims are rubbing their sleepy eyes and are 
aghast at the sight of this monstrosity disguised as religion. Truth will set us free. 
The problem is that truth has become a hostage to political correctness and is 
condemned as hate speech. Islam thrives thanks to ignorance. Unless we speak out, 
this ignorance will be perpetuated. Silence is deadly. 


307 




Index 


Aaron, 108, 117 
Abdel Aziz, 33 
Abdul Muttalib, 11, 

12, 74, 75 
Abdullah, 8, 13, 34, 
35, 38, 44, 48, 49, 
51, 77, 199, 214, 
230 

Abi Sarh, 213 
Abraham, 108, 115, 
117, 133, 252 
Abu Afak, 43, 44, 47 
Abu Bakr, 12, 16, 24, 
50, 82, 83, 93, 

116, 173, 184, 

206, 236 
Abu Basir, 56 
Abu Lahab, 8, 12 
Abu Talib, 11, 12, 13, 
23, 38, 75, 88, 104 
Abul Aas, 55, 90 
Abwa, 10 
Adam, 108, 117 
Afghan, 1 

Afghanistan, 1, 28, 
217, 272, 296 
Agatha Christie, 109, 
131 

Aisha, 37, 38, 82, 93, 
95, 101, 102, 105, 
114, 124, 138, 

153, 154, 159, 

160, 198, 207 
al wala wal bara, 170 
Al-Aqsa, 116 
Alfred Nobel, 130 
Al-Qaeda, 28 
America, 1,28, 30, 
175, 206, 218 
Amin, 55 
Amina, 8, 9, 10 
Ammar, 21 

Anas, 41,42, 55, 149, 
154 

An-Nahda, 68 
Ansar, 30, 220, 221 
apes, 47 
Apollo, 146, 147 
Arabia, 7, 8, 22, 25, 
26, 27, 28, 32, 33, 


153, 168, 190, 

243, 260, 296 
Aristotle, 129 
Armstrong, 133, 219, 
301 

Aryanism, 67 
Asahara, 171, 180, 
186 

Ash, 25, 254 
Ash’ariyya, 277, 278 
Aslan, 58 
Asma, 44, 45, 47 
Assassins, 274 
Atreya, 129 
Aws, 48, 53 
Ayan Hisi AN, 197 
Ayed, 1 
Azrail, 108 
Aztecs, 248, 259 
Bab, 128 
Babylon, 26 
Badr, 44, 48, 49, 90, 
99, 226 
Baha’is, 19 
Bani Fazara, 283 
Bani Hashim, 63 
Bani Jaun, 160 
Bani Zuraiq, 105 
Banu Khatma,44 
Banu Mustaliq, 35 
Banu Nadir, 41,46, 
49, 50, 51, 54, 199 
Banu Qainuqa’, 46, 
47, 48, 49, 50 
Banu Quraiza, 47, 53, 
54, 55, 57, 58 
Baraka, 11, 98 
Battle, 53, 54, 58, 99, 
206 

Beethoven, 132 
Belgian, 3, 173 
Beslan, 28, 58, 299 
Bin Laden, 218 
bin Maslama, 46 
blasphemy, 197, 204, 
248, 261,294 
Bloomberg, 301, 302 
Bolshevism, v, 264 
Buddha,263 
Buddhism, v, 264 


Buraq, 107, 114, 115 
Busra, 103, 104 
Byzantine, 109, 210 
Camel, 123, 133 
Canada, 81, 119, 

130, 295, 299 
Canadian, 118, 135, 
216, 299 

Catholic Church, 271, 
272, 279 

Christ, 52, 128, 179, 
263 

Christian, 2, 52, 83, 
85, 103, 130, 200, 
295 

Christians, 2, 11,22, 
55, 75, 89, 113, 
122, 166, 177, 234 
Church, 171, 179, 
269, 270, 272, 273 
Churchill, 272 
communism, v, 68, 

69, 201,268, 269, 
294, 298 

Communism, v, vi, 
195, 264, 265 
Confederates, 57, 58 
Confederates., 57 
Confucius, 263 
Copt, 93 
Creutzfeldt, 107 
Crusades, 273 
Cult, 66, 67, 83, 87, 
88, 163, 170, 172, 
178, 180, 181, 

205, 206, 213 
Dajanan, 115 
Dante, 130, 182 
Dar al Harb, 165 
David Berkowitz, 85 
David Koresh, 171, 
172, 178, 180 
de Ruiter, 81 
Degauque,3 
Delphi, 146, 147 
Depression, 8, 9, 109 
Descartes, 247 
Dihya, 42 
Dostoyevsky, 118, 
128, 130, 131 



Understanding Muhammad 


Dutch, 197, 271 
Earth, 108, 147, 168 
Eldar, 258 
Elijah, 120 
emperor, 29, 163, 

178, 184, 210 
Erdogan, 290 
Europe, 52, 130, 146, 
263, 298 
Ezekiel, 133 
fascism, 201,266, 
267, 268, 269 
Freedom, v, 298 
Freemasons, 274 
Gabriel, 15, 50, 53, 

82, 103, 105, 106, 
107, 109, 114, 

115, 116, 117, 

118, 124, 133, 

134, 139, 159, 

161,207 

Genghis Khan, 68 
Germany, 67, 187, 
236, 264, 295 
Ghamidi, 34 
Ghazwa, 34, 40, 231 
Ghazzali, 58, 210, 
277, 278 

Golden Rule, 6, 43, 
53, 201,275 
Guyana, 25, 67, 171, 
192, 203, 205, 

206, 213, 224, 

226, 296 

Hafsa, 92, 93, 207 
Halima, 9, 10, 73, 109 
Haram, 98 
Harriet Tubman, 130 
Hart, 5, 263 
Hatcher, 257 
Hayashi, 186 
Haykal, 107, 108, 

152, 153, 154 
Heaven’s Gate, 69, 
180 

Hell, 24, 98, 107, 116, 
117, 131, 185, 

223, 232 

Helpers, 51, 220, 221 
Hezbollah, 31 
Hind, 38, 150 
Hind bint Abu Talib, 38 
Hindu, 2 


Hippocrates, 129 
Hira, 101, 102, 106, 
107, 146, 147 
Hitler, 67, 68, 69, 171, 

183, 184, 187, 

188, 236, 263, 

264, 292 

Hudhaifa, 99, 226, 

227 

Huitzilopochtli, 248, 
259, 260 

Ibn Umm Maktum, 

188 

Ibn Warraq, v, vi 
Ibrahim, 93, 158, 159, 
161 

Idi Amin, 171 
Idris, 108, 117 
illuminati, 274 
Illuminati, 274 
immigrants, 25, 30, 

33, 199, 215, 217, 
220, 221,294, 299 
Immigration, 23 
impotence, viii, 152, 
161 

Imran, 117 
India, 5, 29, 52, 123, 
129, 296 
Indonesia, 2, 296 
Inquisition, 273, 279 
Inspiration, 101, 102, 
103, 105, 209 
Iran, v, 19, 31, 43, 
140, 168, 201, 

210, 296 
Irshad Manji, 290 
Isma’il, 116 
Israeli, 175, 258 
Israfil, 244 
James Pacenza, 85 
Jarir, 38 
Jauniyya, 160 
Jaynes, 120 
Jerusalem, 26, 47, 
107, 115, 116, 

184, 258 

Jesus, 108, 115, 117, 
120, 128, 165, 

179, 208, 222, 263 
Jew, 28, 41, 44, 48, 
54, 187, 258, 264 


Jews, 11,22, 26, 27, 
47, 48, 49, 50, 52, 
54, 57, 75, 105, 
113, 122, 153, 

166, 195, 214, 

215, 216, 217, 

218, 234 

Jihad, 25, 214, 225, 
254 

Jim Jones, 25, 67, 
171, 178, 180, 

191, 192, 193, 

194, 195, 196, 

197, 200, 201, 

203, 204, 205, 

206, 207, 210, 

211,212, 213, 

223, 233, 235, 237 

jizyah, 89, 166 
John Walker Lindh, 
28, 217, 219 
Jonestown, 25, 192, 
211,212, 213, 

215, 220, 225, 

226, 233, 235, 237 
Joseph Cohen, 28, 
175 

Joseph Kony, 177, 
178 

Judaism, 27, 165, 

195, 222 

Juwairiya, 35, 37, 38 
Jyllands-Posten, 210 
Ka’b bin Malik, 230, 
232 

Ka’ba, 11, 12, 15, 22, 

110 , 111 

Ka'b bin Ashraf, 46 
Kaisar, 98 
Kali, 248, 260, 275 
Khadijah, 8, 13, 14, 
23, 55, 76, 77, 78, 
79, 80, 81, 82, 83, 
84, 90, 102, 103, 
104, 111, 122, 

141, 149, 159 
Khaibar, 39, 41,42, 
51, 54, 304 
Khalid ibn Walid, 206, 
283 

Khalid Zaheer, 34 
Khazraj, 48, 49, 199 
Khosrau, 206 


310 



Index 


Khunaas, 282 
Khuwaylid, 77, 78 
Kidnapping, 2, 259 
Labid bin Al-A'sam, 
105 

LaPlante, 128, 129 
Lebanon, 31,296 
Lewis Carroll, 128, 
130 

Mabur, 158, 159 
Machiavelli, 263 
Mafia, 166, 274 
Malkam Khan, 68 
Manson, 171, 174, 
175, 178 
Mao, 171,263 
Mariyah, 92, 93, 158, 
159, 162, 198, 207 
Marriage, 13 
Marx, 264 
Mary, 117, 120 
Massacre, 206 
Maududi,, 23, 49, 52 
Maysarah, 103, 104 
Mecca, 8, 10, 11, 12, 
14, 15, 16, 21,22, 

23, 25, 33, 34, 44, 
46, 56, 58, 75, 77, 
81, 82, 86, 89, 90, 
97, 98, 104, 113, 
115, 174, 184, 

188, 200, 205, 

213, 214, 236 

Medicine, 123, 129 
Medina, vii, 9, 10, 23, 

24, 25, 26, 30, 33, 
34, 42, 44, 45, 49, 
50, 54, 56, 57, 65, 
86, 89, 90, 91, 

115, 118, 153, 

158, 159, 171, 

190, 192, 199, 

209, 213, 214, 

215, 219, 220, 

221,232, 243 

Messiah, 26, 131, 

165, 171, 174 
Mi’raj, 87, 95, 114, 
209, 244 
Mihna, 273 
Mills, 182, 196, 201, 
206, 207, 208, 


220, 226, 233, 

234, 235, 237 
Moghira, 236 
Monk, 104 
monkeys, 47 
Monnerot, 265, 269 
Montazeri, 187 
Moon, 108 
Moses, 26, 27, 47, 
103, 108, 115, 

117, 118, 130, 

133, 165, 222 
Mu’tazelis, 277 
Mufti, 34, 98 
Muhayyisa, 185 
Multiculturalism, 294 
Muqaqis, 92, 158, 

159 

Muriel, 3 

Mus’ab, 90, 202, 282 
Musailama, 25 
Mussolini, 171,266, 
268 

Mustaliq, 38, 40 
Nadr, 90 
Najashi, 93, 236 
Nakhlah, 97 
Nazir, 1 

Nazism, 69, 201,264, 
268, 269, 295, 298 
Nebuchadnezzar, 26 
Negus, 21 
Newton, 263 
Noah, 108 
Nu’aym, 57, 58 
O’Neill, 269, 273, 276 
Ohod, 48 
Okaz, 83 

Omar, 12, 16, 21,35, 
50, 55, 92, 93, 98, 
105, 173, 199, 

200, 223, 227 
Omeir, 187 
Oqba, 90 
Orwa, 96, 236 
Orwell, 183, 193, 201 
Osama Bin Laden, 

30, 206 

Othman, 16, 140, 

213, 214 

Pakistan, 1,2, 197, 
222, 296 


Paradise, 28, 32, 64, 
117, 180, 187, 

223, 258 

Parkinson’s disease, 
106 

People’s Temple, 69, 
182, 191, 192, 

193, 196, 197, 

200, 203, 204, 

205, 206, 210, 

211,212, 215, 

220, 223, 225, 

226, 233, 234, 

235, 237, 292 
Perfume, 153 
Persia, 5, 98 
Persian, 6, 10, 38, 77, 
102, 128, 206 
Persinger, 119, 120, 
121 

Phil K. Dick, 124 
pigs, 47 
Polytheists, 22 
Pope, 163, 210, 216 
Ptolemy, 107 
Pythia, 146, 147 
Qinana, 41,42, 63 
Quraish, 12, 15, 17, 
23, 25, 47, 49, 55, 
56, 57, 58, 63, 79, 
90, 96, 97, 103, 
106, 110, 115, 

199, 214, 226, 236 
Raida Abu Mustafa, 

258 

Ramachandran, 125, 
126, 127 

Ramadan, 45, 53, 

177 

Ramsland, 241,248, 

259 

Rauf,, 302 
Roman civilization, 
269 

Rosicrucians, 274 
Rumi, 257, 277, 278 
Rushdie, 43 
Russell, v, 264, 269 
Russia, 265, 296 
Saba, 26 

Sabbah, 71,72, 274 
Sabbath, 47 
Sacrilegious War, 34 


311 



Understanding Muhammad 


Saddam, 171, 189 
Safiya, 41, 42, 54 
Safwan, 158 
Salama, 283 
Salim Ibn Umayr al- 
Amri, 44 

Salma, 157, 283, 284, 
285 

Salman Taseer, 222 
Sam Vaknin, 62, 65, 
67, 68, 70, 71, 80, 
84 

Sanao Menghwar, 2 
Satan, 15, 16, 104, 
128, 137, 204 
satanic verses, 15 
Satanic Verses, 43, 
197 

Satanism, 69 
Sauda, 38, 83 
Saudi, 1, 32, 33, 168, 
296 

Schucman, 128 
Sellouk, 1 
Sexual, 167, 178 
shahid, 258 
Shamil Basayev, 28 
Sharia, 168, 290, 296, 
304, 305, 306, 307 
Shoko Asahara, 180 
Shriners, 274 
Sijah, 26 
Siljander, 301 
Sirin, 158, 159 
slavery, vii, 38, 246, 
247, 253 
Slavery, 295 
Solar Temple, 173 
Solomon, 104, 108, 
116,172 
Soviet, 265 
Spain, 45, 295 
Spiers, 130 


Stalin, 68, 171, 184 
Stockholm syndrome, 
256, 258 

Stone, 201,211, 236 
Suicidal, 106, 143 
suicide, ix, 28, 67, 

106, 109, 146, 

158, 167, 171, 

173, 174, 179, 

180, 191, 194, 

195, 206, 224, 

225, 236, 237, 

243, 258 

Suicide, 167, 206, 

225 

Summayyah, 21 
Sun, 112, 173, 194 
sunrtah, 13, 52, 53, 
136, 137, 138, 

166, 289, 299 
Sunnah, 154 
swine, 47 

Syria, 3, 12, 13, 49, 
51, 56, 115, 296 
Tabari, 10, 38, 41,56, 
77, 102, 158, 205, 
227 

Tabuk, 230 
Taha Mohammed 
Ahmed, 197 
Taheri-azar, 1 
Taif, 97 
Tamerlane, 29 
Taqiyyah, 56 
Tarek Fatah, 290 
Tawfik Hamid, 290 
Teresa of Avila, 128 
Terrorism, 295 
Theo Van Gogh, 197 
Thueiba, 8 
Thuggee,275 
Thugs, 248, 275 
TTmur-i-lang, 29 


Tolstoy, 131,227 
trinity, 304, 305 
Ubbay, 199, 214 
urn Qirfa, 283 
Umul Qura, 113 
Vaknin, 65, 66, 67, 

70, 74, 76, 78, 80, 
81, 82, 84, 86, 87, 
109, 239, 240, 300 
Waraqa, 103 
Warren Jeffs, 179 
Wilders, 271 
William James, 128 
women, viii, 8, 9, 10, 
21, 26, 35, 38, 39, 
40, 46, 53, 54, 55, 
58, 82, 83, 85, 92, 
114, 117, 146, 

153, 160, 166, 

167, 172, 173, 

174, 178, 179, 

188, 197, 205, 

216, 234, 242, 

244, 260, 295 
Yahya (John the 
Baptist), 108 
Yathrib, 26, 47, 49, 

50, 53, 86, 213, 
214 

Yemen, 26, 218, 296 
Yunis Sheikh, 197 
Yusuf Khattab, 175 
Yvonne Ridley, 28 
Zakariah, 117 
Zakat, 46 
Zarqawi, 28 
Zeid, 94, 118 
Zeinab, 55, 90, 94, 

95, 198 

Zia’h bint Aamir, 38 
Zuhdi Jasser, 290 


312